======================================================================== WRITINGS OF CLARENCE LARKIN by Clarence Larkin ======================================================================== A collection of theological writings, sermons, and essays by Clarence Larkin, compiled for study and devotional reading. Chapters: 67 ------------------------------------------------------------------------ TABLE OF CONTENTS ------------------------------------------------------------------------ 1. 01.00.2 RIGHTLY DIVIDING THE WORD 2. 01.00.6 Foreward 3. 01.01 Rightly Dividing The Word 4. 01.02 Ages And Dispensations 5. 01.03 Jew And Gentile 6. 01.04 Church And Kingdom 7. 01.05 The Four Gospels 8. 01.06 The Two Advents 9. 01.07 The Spirit World 10. 01.08 Satan 11. 01.09 The Satanic Trinity 12. 01.10 The Mystery Of Godliness 13. 01.11 Resurrection Of Jesus 14. 01.12 The Resurrections 15. 01.13 The Judgments 16. 01.14 The Two Adams 17. 01.15 Atonement And Redemption 18. 01.16 Sin And Salvation 19. 01.17 Law And Grace 20. 01.18 Faith And Works 21. 01.19 The Two Natures 22. 01.20 Standing And State 23. 01.21 Regeneration And Baptism 24. 01.22 Election And Free-will 25. 01.23 The Reciprocal Indwelling Of Christ... 26. 01.24 The Threefold Work Of Christ 27. 01.25 Christ Our Passover 28. 01.26 Heaven And Hell 29. 01.27 Judaism And Christianity 30. 01.28 The Circles Of The Christian Life 31. 01.29 Palace Beautiful 32. 02.00.1-The Book of Daniel 33. 02.01- Chapter 0. The Prophetic Word 34. 02.02- Chapter 1. The Book of Daniel 35. 02.03- Chapter 2. Nebuchadnezzar's Dream 36. 02.04- Chapter 3. The Golden Image 37. 02.05- Chapter 4. The Tree Dream 38. 02.06- Chapter 5. Belshazzar's Feast 39. 02.07- Chapter 6. The Lions' Den 40. 02.08- Chapter 7. Second Division 41. 02.09- Chapter 8. The Ram and the He-Goat 42. 02.10- Chapter 9. The Seventy Weeks 43. 02.11- Chapter 10. The Scripture of Truth 44. 02.12- Chapter 11. The Pre-written History of the Kings of the North and the South 45. 02.13- Chapter 12. Michael the Prince 46. 03.00.1-The Book of Revelation 47. 03.01- THE BOOK OF REVELATION 48. 03.02- THE SALUTATION. 49. 03.03- THE ANNOUNCEMENT 50. 03.04- TABLE OF CONTENTS 51. 03.05- FOREWORD 52. 03.06- THE BOOK OF REVELATION 53. 03.07-I. THE THINGS WHICH THOU HAST SEEN 54. 03.08- TABLE OF CONTENTS 55. 03.09-II. THE THINGS WHICH ARE 56. 03.10-III. THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER 57. 03.11- THE SEVEN SEALS 58. 03.12- THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE SIXTH AND SEVENTH SEALS 59. 03.13- THE SEVEN TRUMPETS 60. 03.14- THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE SIXTH AND SEVENTH TRUMPETS. 61. 03.15- THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE SEVEN PERSONAGES AND THE SEVEN VIALS. 62. 03.16- THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES OR VIAL JUDGMENTS. 63. 03.17- THE SEVEN DOOMS. 64. 03.18- THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE SECOND AND 65. 03.19- THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE FOURTH AND FIFTH DOOMS. 66. 03.20- THE SEVEN NEW THINGS 67. S. A Medicine Chest For Christian Practioners ======================================================================== CHAPTER 1: 01.00.2 RIGHTLY DIVIDING THE WORD ======================================================================== RIGHTLY DIVIDING THE WORD By CLARENCE LARKIN Author of the Great Book on "DISPENSATIONAL TRUTH" And Other Biblical Works The Charts and Diagrams and Cuts in this Book must not be used in any way -without written permission from the Author MOYER & LOITER, PRINTERS PHILADELPHIA. PA. 145530 THIS BOOK IS DEDICATED TO THE ’DIVINE INTERPRETER" THE HOLY SPIRIT WHO THROUGH THE YEARS HAS BEEN MY TEACHER AND HELPER IN ’RIGHTLY DIVIDING THE WORD." ======================================================================== CHAPTER 2: 01.00.6 FOREWARD ======================================================================== The Author started to prepare an "A," "B," "C," book to introduce his larger Work on "DISPENSATIONAL TRUTH," but after writing and condensing several times he felt led to abandon that idea and to prepare a book on "Rightly Dividing the Word," in which the "Fundamental Doctrines" should be "Rightly Divided" in a series of contrasts. The "Fundamental Doctrines" of the Christian Faith are clearly outlined in numerous books on Theology, but they are not available to the average reader and were mainly written for students. The Author has made it the work of his ministry to preach the "Fundamental Doctrines." To this end he has aimed to express them in the simplest and clearest manner possible. This book contains the cream and meat of his sermons for over thirty-five years, condensed and arranged in a form that will grip and interest the reader, because of the manner of their presentation. The Charts are clear and simple and add much to the value of the book, and will be suggestive to Preachers and Bible Teachers in presenting the "Fundamentals." The book does not contain the opinions of the Author, nor quotations from other writers, but is based solely on the Scriptures, chapter and verse being given for every statement. The book is "Timely" in these days of Apostasy and denial of THE FAITH. The purpose of the book is to confirm in the Faith those who are wavering, and to instruct those who have not been clearly taught the great cardinal Doctrines of the Christian Faith. THE AUTHOR. "SUNNYSIDE," Foxchase, Phila., Pa. December, 1920. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 3: 01.01 RIGHTLY DIVIDING THE WORD ======================================================================== I. Rightly Dividing the Word "Study to show thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, RIGHTLY DIVIDING THE WORD OF TRUTH." 2 Timothy 2:15. The Holy Scriptures are not a systematic treatise on Theology, History, Science or any other topic. They are a REVELATION from God of His Plan and Purpose in the Ages as to the earth and the human race. They were given to us piecemeal "at sundry times and in divers manners." Hebrews 1:1. Holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Spirit during a period of 1600 years, extending from B. C. 1492 to A. D. 100. The Bible consists of 66 separate books; 39 in the Old Testament, and 27 in the New. These books were written by about 40 different authors. By kings, such as David and Solomon; statesmen, as Daniel and Nehemiah; priests, as Ezra; men learned in the wisdom of Egypt as Moses; men learned in Jewish law, as Paul. By a herdsman, Amos; a tax-gatherer, Matthew; fishermen, as Peter, James and John, who were "unlearned and ignorant" men; a physician, Luke; and such mighty "seers" as Isaiah, Ezekiel and Zechariah. It is not an Asiatic book though it was written in that part of the world. Its pages were penned in the Wilderness of Sinai, the cliffs of Arabia, the hills and towns of Palestine, the courts of the Temple, the schools of the prophets at Bethel and Jericho, in the palace of Shushan in Persia, on the banks of the river Chebar in Babylonia, in the dungeons of Rome, and on the lonely Isle of Patmos in the Aegean Sea. While the Bible has been compiled in the manner described, it is not a "heterogeneous jumble" of ancient history, myths, legends, religious speculations and apocalyptic literature. There is a progress of revelation and doctrine in it. The Judges knew more than the Patriarchs, the Prophets than the Judges, the Apostles than the Prophets. The Old and New Testaments cannot be separated. You cannot understand Leviticus without Hebrews, or Daniel without Revelation. While the Bible is a "Revelation from GOD" it is not written in a superhuman or celestial language. If it were we could not understand it. Its supernatural origin is seen in the fact that it can. be translated into any language. The language of the Scriptures is of three kinds. Figurative, Symbolical and Literal. The Figurative is explained by the context, the Symbolical either in the context or somewhere else in the Scriptures, and the rest should be taken literally. That is we are to read the Bible as we would read any other book, letting it say what it wants to say, without allegorizing or spiritualizing its meaning. While the Bible was written FOR all classes of people, and FOR our learning, it is not addressed to all people in general. Part of it is addressed to the JEWS, part to the GENTILES, and part to the CHURCH. These three constitute the "Three Classes" into which humanity is divided. 1 Corinthians 10:32. It follows therefore that while the whole Bible was written for the instruction of the Church, it is not all written about the Church. The Church is not mentioned in the Old Testament. The Old Testament is mostly taken up with the history of one nation, that of Israel. When we take the Old Testament promises and apply them to the Church we rob the Jew of that which is exclusively his. For illustration, the prophecy of Isaiah in the chapter headings is largely applied to the Church, whereas the very first verse declares that it is-"concerning JUDAH and JERUSALEM." Isaiah 1:1. In the New Testament the Epistles of Hebrews and James are Jewish. The Epistle of James is addressed, not to the Church, but to the "TWELVE TRIBES scattered abroad." James 1:1. In the Epistle to the Hebrews many Christians stumble at the words "fall away" (Hebrews 6:4-6), and "if we sin wilfully," Hebrews 10:26. But these words do not apply to Christians. They were spoken to apostate Jewish professors of Christianity who had never been born again, and who, if they did not accept Jesus as their Messiah, practically crucified Him again, and were as bad as their brethren who did crucify Him. ALL Scripture is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction, (2 Timothy 3:16), and what happened to Israel was written for our ENSAMPLE and ADMONITION, (1 Corinthians 10:11), but we must not apply to the Church what does not belong to it. To do so is to misapply Scripture and lead to confusion. In "Rightly Dividing" the Word we must also distinguish between the work or offices of Christ as Prophet, Priest and King. A careful study of the Chart, "The Threefold Work of Christ," page 250, will show that these offices are not held at the same time. We must also distinguish between the "Prophetic Days" of Scripture. See the Chart on "The Prophetic Days of Scripture/’ page 2. We must also distinguish between the "Times’* and "Seasons." Between the "TIMES PAST" when He spoke by the Prophets, and these "LAST DAYS" in which He has spoken to us by His Son. Hebrews 1:1-2. As. to the "TIMES" we have them designated as the "TIMES OF IGNORANCE,’" (Acts 17:30); the "TIMES OF THE GENTILES," (Luke 21:24); the "TIMES OF REFRESHING," (Acts 3:19); the "TIMES OF RESTITUTION," (Acts 3:21); and the "Dispensation of the FULNESS OF TIMES." Ephesians 1:10. See the Chart of "The Times and Seasons," page 4. From the statement the "TIMES OF THE GENTILES," we see that when the "Gentiles" are in power the "Jews" are not. And as the "Times of the Gentiles" is still running, the Church cannot be in this Dispensation a governing or Kingdom power. We must also not forget the "DIVINE CONJUNCTIONS" and the "DIVINE DISJUNCTIONS" of the Word of God.’ We must not separate what God has joined, as the "Word of God" and the "Spirit of God," nor join what He has separated as Baptism and Regeneration, Law and Grace, the Church and the Kingdom. But it is not enough to classify the Scriptures in the manner already mentioned, we must learn to separate the Scriptures as to "TIME" and "ETERNITY," and the different "AGES" and "DISPENSATIONS" of "Time." ======================================================================== CHAPTER 4: 01.02 AGES AND DISPENSATIONS ======================================================================== II. Ages and Dispensations Reference to the Chart, "The Ages and Dispensations," page 6, will reveal the fact that outside of "Time" the Scriptures mention "Two Ages." Before "Time" the "ALPHA" or "CREATIVE AGES," and after "Time" the "OMEGA," or "AGES OF THE AGES." In "Time" there are three "Ages" and eight. "Dispensations." The "Ages" are- 1. THE ANTEDILUVIAN AGE. 2. THE PRESENT AGE. 3. THE AGE OF AGES. The "Third Age" is a "Dual Age," composed of the "Millennial Age" and the "Perfect Age." The "Dispensations" are- . 1. THE EDENIC. 2. THE ANTE-DILUVIAN. 3. THE POST-DILUVIAN. 4. THE PATRIARCHAL. 5. THE LEGAL. 6. THE ECCLESIASTICAL. 7. THE MESSIANIC. 8. THE DISPENSATION OF THE "FULNESS OF TIMES." The difference between an "Age" and a "Dispensation" is, that an "Age" stands for a period between two great physical changes in the earth’s surface, while a "Dispensation" stands for a "moral" or "probationary" period in the world’s history. For illustration the "Present Age" began with "The Flood," and ends with the return of Christ to the Mount of Olives. "The Flood" caused such physical and climatic changes that the length of human life was reduced from 900 to 100 years; all this will be reversed when Christ comes back, when the whole contour of the Land of Palestine will be changed (Zechariah 14:4-10. Ezekiel 47:1-12), and men shall live again for upwards of 1000 years. Isaiah 65:20. While the Dispensations are probationary periods, the form of "Administration’s different and progressive in each "Dispensation." For illustration, the Administration of the "Legal Dispensation" was that of "LAW," of the "Present Dispensation" is "GRACE," and of the one to follow is "RIGHTEOUSNESS." 1. THE CREATIVE AGES The Scriptures begin with the sublime declaration- "In the beginning God ’CREATED’ the heaven and the earth." Genesis 1:1. As the word "heaven" is in the singular it will clarify matters to limit this creative act to our own planet, and the solar system to which it belongs, rather than to the whole of the starry spaces or universe. 1. THE ORIGINAL OR PRE-ADAMITE EARTH This creation was in the dateless past. The six days’ work as described in Genesis 1:3-31 was the restoration of the earth to its original condition before it was made "formless and void" and submerged in water and darkness. Peter speaks of it as the "World that then was, that being overflowed with water, perished." 2 Peter 3:5-7. See Chart. "The Three Stages of the Earth," page 8. The manner of the creation of the "Pre-Adamite Earth" is not revealed in the Scriptures. They simply declare that-"In the beginning God CREATED the heaven and the earth." And in that statement we have all the Millenniums of time that science may require for the formation of the earth as a planet. See the Chart on "The Prophetic Earth," page 10. 2. THE CHAOTIC EARTH The "Original Earth" was doubtless a most beautiful earth, covered with vegetation and inhabited with fish, fowl and animal life, and probably with human life. How long it continued in this condition we are not told, but an awful catastrophe befell it, it became "FORMLESS AND VOID," and submerged in water and darkness. Genesis 1:2. That it was not originally so we know from Isaiah 45:18 (R. V.). "Thus saith the Lord that created the heavens; he is God; that formed the earth and made it; He established it. He created it NOT A WASTE, He formed it to be inhabited." What caused the earth to become a "Waste" after its original creation is not clearly revealed. It is clear from the account of the Fall of Adam and Eve that sin existed before man was created. The inference is that Satan and his angels were in charge of the Pre-Adamite Earth, that they rebelled, and by rebellion brought destruction on the Pre-Adamite Earth and its inhabitants, and for their sin were excluded from Heaven, and now occupy the "Heavenlies," and that they are the "Principalities and Powers" over which Satan rules and of whom we are warned in Ephesians 6:12. The manner in which the Pre-Adamite Earth was made "formless and void," and this refers only to the exterior surface, the habitableness of the earth, is clearly revealed by Peter, where he says- "For this they willingly are ignorant of, that by the word of God the heavens were of old, and the earth standing out of the water and in the water; whereby the world that then was, BEING OVERFLOWED WITH WATER, perished." 2 Peter 3:5-6. It is clear that Peter does not refer here to Noah’s Flood, for the world of Noah’s day did not perish, and Peter goes on to add that- "The heavens and the earth which are now (that is, have been in existence since the restoration of the earth of Genesis 1:3-31), by the same word are kept in" store, reserved unto fire against the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men" (Great White Throne Judgment). Revelation 20:11-15. The manner then in which the Pre-Adamite Earth was made "formless and void" was by WATER. Violent convulsions must have wrecked the Pre-Adamite Earth and covered its surface with the waters of its oceans. Not a living creature remained alive upon it, and its atmosphere of murky darkness hid the light of the sun, moon and stars. To all intents and purposes it was a dead planet, though the seeds of its vegetable life remained entombed in its bosom ready to spring into resurrection life. The absence of the warm rays of the sun caused the earth to pass through the "Winter" of its life, and the submerging waters were congealed into ice that preserved in "COLD STORAGE" the remains of immense quadrupeds and winged creatures, that we might know the kind of animal life that inhabited the Pre-Adamite Earth. This was probably the Glacial Period of Geologic Times. The Prophet Jeremiah records a vision of the time: "I beheld the earth, and, lo, it was WITHOUT FORM AND VOID; and the heavens, and they had NO LIGHT. I beheld the mountains, and, lo, they TREMBLED, and all the hills MOVED LIGHTLY. I beheld, and, lo, there was NO MAN, and all the BIRDS OF THE HEAVENS WERE FLED. I beheld, and, lo, the fruitful place was a WILDERNESS, and all the CITIES thereof were broken down at the presence of the Lord, and by His fierce anger." Jeremiah 4:23-26. If this was, as it appears, an account of the destruction of the Pre-Adamite Earth, then the Pre-Adamite Earth was inhabited, and its inhabitants dwelt in cities, and God’s purpose in destroying the Pre-Adamite Earth was to efface all historic monuments and evidences of the sinfulness of its occupants. How long a period elapsed between the creation of the earth and its becoming "formless and void" we do not know; neither do we know how long it continued in that condition, but when the time came in the purpose of God to restore the earth to its habitable state, and make it fit for the abode of man, He did it in six periods., of longer or shorter duration. The Hebrew word translated "day" may mean either a day of 24 hours or a longer period of time. The probability is that the time was short. 3. THE PRESENT EARTH The six days’ work as described in Genesis 1:3-31 is not a description of how God made the "Original Earth," but how He restored it from its "formless and void" condition to its present state. He began by reversing the process He took to make it uninhabitable. He said "Let there be Light," Genesis 1:2-5. The light was not sunlight, that did not appear until the "Fourth Day." It was doubtless "Electric Light," the incandescence of which dispelled the gloom and generated enough heat to melt the icy covering of the earth and form water. Thus the earth passed out of the "Night" of its history into the morning of its "Resurrection Day." The "Second Day’s" work was the Readjustment of the "Atmosphere" to the needs of the present earth. Genesis 1:6-8. It is worthy of note that God does not say of this Day’s work that it was GOOD, as He did of the work of the other days. This may not be without significance, for we read in Ephesians 2:2 of the "Powers of the AIR" over whom Satan is the Prince, and it may have been that as soon as the atmosphere of the earth again became habitable the "Powers of Evil" swarmed into it. Ephesians 6:12. The work of the "Third Day" was twofold, the emergence of the land from the sea, and the reappearance of vegetable life. Genesis 1:9-13. This was not a new creation, but a RESURRECTION. The earth rises up from its "Watery Grave," and seeds, and the roots of plants and herbs and trees that were in the earth sprang into life as they do in the spring of the year after the winter is over. This reveals the fact that the Pre-Adamite Earth was clothed with verdure, and covered with plants and trees like those of the Present Earth. The work of the "Fourth Day" was the re-appearance of the Sun, Moon, and Stars. Genesis 1:14-19. They were not created on the "Fourth Day." They had shone on the Pre-Adamite Earth, but the cloudy atmosphere of the restored earth hid them from view until the "Fourth Day," when the clouds broke away and permitted them to shine on the earth, and from that time they were appointed to mark the days, months, and years, of the Present Earth. The work of the "Fifth Day" was the CREATION of fish and fowl. Genesis 1:20-23. Here is the first time we come across the word "CREATE" since we read of the original creation of the earth in verse one. This shows that all animal life was destroyed in the catastrophe that overtook the Pre-Adamite Earth. The fish and fowl that were created on the "Fifth Day" were the same that we have today. The fossil remains of huge marine animals and gigantic birds belong to the Pre-Adamite Earth. The creative work of the "Sixth Day" was twofold, that of land animals and of man. Genesis 1:24-28. These land animals were doubtless the same kind as we have today. The fact that they were created, "AFTER THEIR KIND," which is 5 times repeated, shows that they were not "evolved" from one common species. That all the different species of animals were created "separately" is proven from the fact that when species are crossed their offspring are sterile. The crossing of the jackass and a mare is the mule, and a mule is a hybrid and is sterile. If the "Evolutionary Theory" of the development of animal and vegetable life was true, we should expect to find evidence to that effect in fossil remains of the intermediate links, and we should also see "evolutionary processes" at work now whereby higher orders of animal and plant life are coming into being. But we see nothing of the kind. Animal and plant life exists today in the same form that it has existed in the knowledge of man. The birds build their nests and raise their young as they always did. The beaver builds his dam, and the bee constructs his honeycomb as they have always done. Man alone has the faculty of improving his mode of construction. This is seen in the development of farming instruments from the crude plow and winnowing fan to the complex plow and cultivator, and the combined reaper, binder, and thresher. But here we can trace the various steps by the obsolete specimens of farming implements. This is not true in the animal and vegetable kingdoms for there we find no intermediary links. If the Evolutionary Theory is correct, it should apply to man as well as animals, and we should see by the crossing of the best specimens of the human race the evolution of a SUPERMAN, but the history of the race disproves this. That man was CREATED (Bara) A MAN shows that he has not descended from an "ape." Man was made in the "IMAGE OF GOD," not in the image of an ape. and was not formed from a brute but of the "Dust of the Earth." While Adam and Eve were not both fashioned in the same way, Eve being "builded" from a rib taken out of Adam (Genesis 2:21-23), they were not evolved from some lower creature, but were both direct creations of God, "male and female CREATED He them." Genesis 1:27. On the "Seventh Day" of the "Restoration Week" God rested. Genesis 2:2-3. He rested because His work was finished. That is the only justifiable reason for resting. He rested because His work was not only finished but was GOOD. There could be no reflection on it. But when God’s perfect work was marred by sin, by the "Fall of Man," His "Sabbath Rest" was broken, and He had to resume work for the purpose of the redemption of man that he might become a "NEW CREATION" in Christ Jesus. 2 Corinthians 5:17. II. THE ANTE-DILUVIAN AGE This extends from-the restoration of the earth from its "chaotic" condition to the Flood. It is divided into two "Dispensations." 1. The Edenic Dispensation This Dispensation extends from the creation of Adam to the Expulsion from the Garden. As to its duration we know nothing. It was probably very short, and was the "Dispensation of INNOCENCE." For an account of "The Fall" see the chapter on "The Two Adams." 2. The Ante-Diluvian Dispensation This extends from the "Fall" to the "Flood." It was the "Dispensation of CONSCIENCE," and shows what man will do when guided only by his conscience. Adam and Eve had no conscience before the "Fall." Conscience is a knowledge of "Good" and "Evil," and this Adam and Eve did not have until they had their eyes opened by eating of the "Fruit" of the "Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil." Genesis 2:17. Conscience may produce fear and remorse, but it will not keep men from doing wrong, for conscience imparts no "POWER." Adam and Eve had no children before the "Fall." That they were created for that purpose is clear from the words God spake to them after their creation, when He said-"Be fruitful and multiply and REPLENISH THE EARTH." Genesis 1:28. In the words "Replenish the Earth" we have unmistakable evidence that the earth had been peopled before it was thrown into a chaotic condition. How soon after the "Expulsion" from the Garden the first child was born to Adam and Eve we are not told. It probably was not very long. The first child was a son, Cain. It does not follow that Abel was the second child. There may have been a number of children, both sons and daughters, born between Cain and Abel. Cain and Abel are "Representative Men," one of the wicked line, and the other of the righteous line from Adam. There is an intimation in the curse imposed on Eve- ’’I will greatly multiply thy conception" (Genesis 3:16), that births were not only frequent, but that several children were born at a time. In no other way could the human race multiply as it did in those early days, and for some time after the Flood. Intermarriages among the children of the same family were not forbidden until after the Flood. Cain and Abel were not children when Cain killed Abel. They were probably over 100 years of age. Abel was a "keeper of sheep," not his father’s but his own. Cain was an agriculturist and the possessor of large estates. We read that Adam was 130 years old when he begat Seth. Genesis 5:3. Seth was probably born soon after the death of Abel. Genesis 4:25. This would make Abel over 100 years of age at his death. The death of Abel was probably due to a religious dispute between Cain and Abel as to the character of religious offerings. Abel claimed that a "Bloody Sacrifice" was necessary, Cain claimed that an offering of "Works" taken from the soil which God had cursed was sufficient. They put the matter to a test. God accepted Abel’s offering and rejected Cain’s, probably answering as on Mount Carmel by fire. This angered Cain. He did not kill Abel that day. The Lord remonstrated with Cain and reminded him that there was still time to bring a "SIN (blood) OFFERING." The expression "sin lieth at the door" (Genesis 4:7), may be translated a "sin offering lieth at the door." But Cain would not listen and nursed his anger, possibly for a long time. One day while alone in the field with Abel, Cain brought the subject up again, for we read that Cain "talked with Abel" about the matter (Genesis 4:8), and Cain’s anger became uncontrollable and he arose from the ground where he was sitting and killed his brother. The whole thing was a scheme of Satan to destroy Abel, through whom the "Promised Seed" was to come. Satan was not only the instigator of Abel’s murder, he was the author of "Cain’s Religion," spoken of by Jude as "THE WAY OF CAIN" (Jude 1:11). Here we have the origin of all religions that ignore the BLOOD and magnify WORKS. Cain fled to the land of Nod and built a city. Here we have the beginning of the city with all its attendant evils. Among the descendants of Cain was Jubal, the inventor of musical instruments, and Tubal-Cain, an instructor of workers in brass and iron. Men in those days used their brains to improve and upbuild a "Godless Civilization," and when we recall that in that Age men were not cut off at threescore and ten, but lived on for nearly a 1000 years, their immense accumulation of knowledge, experience, and skill, must have advanced the Arts and Sciences and resulted in the invention and manufacture of all the appliances of a luxurious civilization, with a rapidity to us almost inconceivable. The building of such a ship as the Ark constructed by Noah is an illustration. We have the echo of that skilled civilization in the construction, after the Flood, of the Tower of Babel, and later of the Great Pyramid, which involved, in its construction, such a knowledge of mathematics and astronomy as the world has never as yet surpassed.* The outcome of that brilliant but godless civilization was to promote the rapid increase of population. "Then men began to ’multiply’ on the face of the earth." Genesis 6:1. In the midst of this "Godless Civilization" a startling event occurred. "The ’Sons of GOD’ saw the ’Daughters of MEN’ that they were fair; and they took them WIVES of all which they chose." Genesis 6:2. This polygamous relation was not between the "Sons of SETH," and the "Daughters of CAIN," a union of the godly and wicked people of that day, as some suppose, but it has a far deeper meaning. The expression "Daughters of MEN" includes the daughters of Seth as well as the daughters of Cain, hence the expression "Sons of GOD" must mean beings different from the HUMAN RACE. The title "Sons of God" has not the same meaning in the Old Testament that it has in the New. In the New Testament it applies to those who have become the "Sons of God" by the New Birth. John 1:12; Romans 8:14-16; Galatians 4:6; 1 John 3:1-2. In the Old Testament it applies to the angels, and is so used five times. Twice in Genesis (Genesis 6:2-4) and three times in Job. Job 1:6, Job 2:1, Job 38:7. A "Son of God" denotes a being brought into existence by a creative act of God. Such were the angels, and such was Adam, and he is so called in Luke 3:38. But Adam’s natural descendants are not the special creation of God. Adam was created in the "likeness of God" (Genesis 5:1), but his descendants were born in his likeness, for we read in Genesis 5:3, that Adam "BEGAT a son in his own likeness, after his image." Therefore all men born of Adam and his descendants by natural generation are the "SONS OF MEN," and it is only by being "BORN AGAIN" (John 3:3-7), which is a "NEW CREATION," that they can become the "SONS OF GOD" in the New Testament sense. From this we see that the "Sons of GOD" of Genesis 6:2-4 could not be the "Sons of Seth," for they were only unregenerate MEN, while the "Sons of GOD" were of a superior race, in other words ANGELS. To this, however, objection is made that the Angels do not marry nor are given in marriage (Luke 20:27-36), therefore they must be "sexless" and could not cohabit with either themselves or human beings. But this does not necessarily follow. The Angels are created beings and do not die, therefore there is no need for marriage to prevent their extermination, but this does not imply that they are "’sexless" and do not have the power of procreation. We must not forget that Angels can assume the form of MEN and eat and drink (Genesis 18:1-8), and the whole difficulty vanishes when we see that it was AS MEN that the "Sons of God" (Angels) married the "Daughters of Men." We have only to turn to the Epistles of Peter and Jude for confirmation of this. In 2 Peter 2:4-9 we are told of the "Angels that SINNED," and in Jude (6-7) of the Angels that "KEPT NOT THEIR FIRST ESTATE," but "LEFT THEIR OWN HABITATION," and are now "RESERVED IN EVERLASTING CHAINS UNDER DARKNESS" unto the "Judgment of the Great Day," the "Great White Throne Judgment." These Angels are not Satan’s Angels, for his angels are free. They must therefore be a "special class" of angels who have been imprisoned for some particular sin, and we are told what that sin was, it was "FORNICATION" and "going after STRANGE FLESH." Jude 1:7. And the time of the commission of the sin is given as just BEFORE THE FLOOD. 2 Peter 2:4-5. This proves beyond the shadow of a doubt that the "Sons of God" of Genesis 6:2-4 were Angels. As further confirmation of this view we have the fact that the "offspring" of the union of the "Sons of God" and the "Daughters of Men," were a race of "GIANTS," "MIGHTY MEN," "MEN OF RENOWN." Genesis 6:4. Now the godly descendants of men have married ungodly women, but their offspring have never been such "MONSTROSITIES" as the offspring of the "Sons of God" and the "Daughters of Men" of Noah’s day, therefore that union must have been of an unnatural character as is evidenced by the term "Strange Flesh." God could not permit such an abnormal race as the "progeny" of the union of angels and human beings to exist on the earth, so the outcome of this "Invasion" of the earth by the "Denizens of the Air" was the Flood, by which the contour and elevation of the Ante-diluvian Earth were changed, thus wiping out the "Garden of Eden," and diminishing the length of human life on the earth. In the Ante-diluvian Dispensation mankind was treated as a whole. There were no nations. That Dispensation is called in Acts 17:30, the "TIMES OF IGNORANCE," and is contrasted with the "Times that are NOW," and we are told that in that Dispensation God "WINKED AT" what He could not "OVERLOOK" in the Legal Dispensation. See the Chart on "The Times and Seasons." Page 4. III. THE PRESENT AGE This "Age" extends from the Flood to the second stage of Christ’s Second Coming, called the "Revelation." It covers four Dispensations. 1. The Post-Diluvian Dispensation This was the "Dispensation of HUMAN GOVERNMENT." If ever the human race had an opportunity to work out the theory of "Human Government" it was right after the Flood. Noah was an old man over 600 years of age, full of wisdom and experience, and his family, all of whom had reached maturity - for the youngest, Shem, was 98 years old - were qualified for self-government. Behind them was the Flood with all its warnings, and in addition the accumulated knowledge from Adam down to their day. The fact that Noah set up an altar and offered sacrifice implies that he and his family were godly. And when God commanded Noah and his sons to be fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth His purpose doubtless was to repeople the earth with a godly race. But 325 years after the Flood the "Tower of Babel" was built, revealing the proud and rebellious spirit of the people, and God came down and^ confused the language of the people and scattered them abroad over the face of the earth. Genesis 11:1-9. Here we have the origin of nations and the different languages of the earth. So this Dispensation was a failure like its predecessors. 2. The Patriarchal Dispensation This Dispensation extended from the "Call of Abraham" to the "Exodus," a period of 430 years, and is known as the "Dispensation of THE FAMILY." It ended with all of Abraham’s descendants working as abject slaves in the brickyards of Egypt. 3. The Legal Dispensation This Dispensation extended from the "Exodus" to the "Birth of Christ," and is known as the "Dispensation of LAW." Heretofore God had allowed man to govern himself, now He purposed to organize a Commonwealth with laws and regulations and a "visible" system of worship with a local habitation or place of worship. The government was "Theocratic." That is, God ruled through representative men that He appointed, as Moses, Joshua, and the Judges. But the people grew tired of such a mode of government and demanded a king which eventually led to their undoing. God’s dealing with the people was based on a "WRITTEN LAW" given at Mt. Sinai. This "Civil" and "Ceremonial" Law was given to Israel only, and not to any other nation. Its observance ceased at the destruction of Jerusalem in A. D. 70. The wonderful feature of this Dispensation was that it was filled with the "Miraculous Interposition" of God in behalf of His chosen people. For them He opened the Red Sea, fed them in the Wilderness in a miraculous manner for 40 years, walled back the waters of the Jordan that they might cross over in safety into the Promised Land, and helped them to conquer it; For centuries God watched over and protected them, but they repaid His love and kindness by rejecting His Son, and this Dispensation ended, like its predecessors, in revealing the ungrateful and disobedient nature of fallen man. 4. The Ecclesiastical Dispensation This is the "Dispensation of GRACE," and extends from the "Cross" to the "Crown" for Christ, and from "Pentecost" to the "Rapture of the Church" for the Believer. This is a (PARENTHETICAL DISPENSATION) thrown in between the "Dispersion" of Israel, and their "Restoration" to their own land. The purpose of this Dispensation is to gather out a "People for His Name," called THE CHURCH. In this Dispensation we are under the "Davidic Covenant," the sign of which is a "SON" (Jesus), and neither Jews nor Gentiles are dealt with as such. The characteristic of this Dispensation is, that "Blindness IN PART is happened to Israel until the ’Fulness of the Gentiles’ be come in." Romans 11:25. The "Fulness of the Gentiles," with some Jews, make up a "New Body," the CHURCH. This "New Body" is not under LAW but GRACE. Romans 6:14. When Christ took His seat upon the "Father’s Throne" He changed it from a "Throne of JUSTICE" to a "Throne of GRACE," and God’s attitude in this Dispensation is one of favor and "long-suffering" toward wicked men and nations. 2 Peter 3:9. This Dispensation we are foretold will end in APOSTASY, for Christ Himself said that when He came back He would not find.FAITH (the Faith) on the earth. Luke 18:8. Between the "Ecclesiastical" and "Millennial" Dispensations there is another "Parenthetical Dispensation" the "DISPENSATION OF JUDGMENT," during which the Jews, the Gentiles, and the Church are to be judged. The Church is to be "caught out" at the beginning of the Dispensation and judged at the "Judgment Seat of Christ." 2 Corinthians 5:10. The Jews are to be judged during the Tribulation under Antichrist on the earth. Their Judgment is known as the "Time of Jacob’s Trouble." Jeremiah 30:4-7. Daniel 12:1. The Gentiles (the Nations) are to be judged at the close of the Tribulation, when the Lord Jesus Christ shall descend from Heaven and sit on the "Throne of His Glory," and all nations shall be gathered in their representatives before Him, and the "SHEEP Nations" shall be rewarded by entrance into the "Millennial Kingdom," and the "GOAT Nations," as NATIONS, shall be destroyed. Matthew 25:31-46. The Judgment of the Church is as individuals, while that of the Jews and Gentiles is national. IV. THE AGE OF AGES This is a "Dual Age," and includes the "Millennial Age" and the "Perfect Age," between which the earth is "Renovated by Fire." It will be ushered in at the "Second Stage" of Christ’s Second Coming. 1. The Millennial Age This is not only an "Age," it is also a "Dispensation," the "Messianic Dispensation" or rule of Christ as King. Writers and poets have written and sung of a "Golden Age," an Age of universal righteousness and peace; and the Jews believe that the "Seventh Thousand" of years from the Creation is to be a "Sabbath of Rest," and that a description of that Age is given to us in the Old Testament. That there is to be a period of 1000 years during which Satan shall be bound and Christ shall reign over the earth is clearly revealed in the New Testament. This .period is mentioned six times in the Book of Revelation. Revelation 20:1-7. In the Millennial Age God will again deal with mankind as a whole, but as made up of nations. The Church will not be on the earth, only as it is represented by those who will assist Christ, THE KING, in His Administration of the Millennial Kingdom. The Jews, as a nation, will then be the "HEAD OF THE NATIONS." Deuteronomy 28:13. While they will in part observe the "Ceremonial Law," they will be under a "NEW COVENANT." Jeremiah 31:31-37. Hebrews 8:7-13. The principle under which God will deal with men in those days will not be Law, Grace, or Judgment, but RIGHTEOUSNESS. It will be an "Autocratic Government," for Christ will rule with a "ROD OF IRON" (Isaiah 11:1-4; Revelation 2:27, Revelation 19:15; Psalms 2:9), but that rule will be based on LOVE. As Satan will be bound at that time, the character of ,the "Messianic Dispensation" will be entirely different from all preceding Dispensations, and cannot be classed with them. But we shall see, as we study the outcome of the "Millennial Age" in the Chapter on "The Kingdom," that when Satan is loosed at the end of the Millennium man will reveal the fact that he is still a rebellious creature, with an evil heart of unbelief, for that Dispensation, like all that preceded it, will end in APOSTASY. Revelation 20:7-10. RENOVATION OF THE EARTH BY FIRE Between the "Millennial Age" and the "Perfect Age" the earth is to be "Renovated by Fire." See the Chart on "The Three Stages of the Earth," page 8. This "Renovation" is described in 2 Peter 3:7-13. The earth as a "planet" is not to be destroyed, only the exterior surface is to be burned over for the purpose of destroying all poisonous and obnoxious plant growths, and the diseases and pests that prey on vegetable life that sin has produced, and the heavens (the earth’s atmosphere) "shall pass away with a great noise," like an explosion of gas, and a new atmosphere (a new Heaven) shall take its place, which shall be free from all disease germs and "evil spirits" and destructive agencies. 2. The Perfect Age It is this "Perfect Age," or "Kingdom of the New Heaven and Earth" that Christ surrenders to the Father (1 Corinthians 15:28), for the "Millennial Kingdom" is not perfect, there is sin in it, and it ends in Apostasy. As there is no room for this "Perfect Kingdom" before the "Renovation of the Earth by Fire" it must come after it. This "Perfect Kingdom" is also a "Dispensation," the "Dispensation of the FULNESS OF TIMES." Ephesians 1:10. The "Millennial Kingdom" and the "Perfect Kingdom" make up the "Kingdom of the SON OF MAN." V. THE AGES.OF THE AGES As the "Creative Ages" were the "Alpha" Ages, these will be the "Omega" Ages. With the surrender of the "Perfect Kingdom" to the Father, what we speak of as "Time" ceases, and the "Eternal Ages," called the "Ages of the Ages" begin. They correspond to what the Apostle Paul in his Letter to the Ephesians calls the "Ages to Come." Ephesians 2:7. And John in the Book of Revelation says that the "Devil" and the "Beast" and the "False Prophet" shall be tormented day and night forever and ever, or for the "Aions of the Aions," the "Ages of the Ages," Revelation 20:10, and that the "Servants of God" shall reign for the same period. Revelation 22:5. What those "Ages of Ages" shall reveal of the Plan and Purpose of God we do not know, but if we are His we shall live to know, and possibly take part in their development. What we do know is that we are but in the beginning of things, and as concerning the "Ages," Eternity is still young. *For a description of the Great Pyramid with its Dispensational teaching see my larger work on "Dispensational Truth." ======================================================================== CHAPTER 5: 01.03 JEW AND GENTILE ======================================================================== III. Jew and Gentile The Scriptures treat of "Three Classes" of Persons. The "Jews," the "Gentiles," and the "Church of God." The Jews and the Gentiles are distinct from each other, while the Church of God is composed of both Jews and Gentiles, but not as Jews or Gentiles but as a "New Body." All the human race that are not Jews are Gentiles. The Jews date back to Abraham, and became a distinct and separate nation at the Exodus. The most of the Old Testament is taken up with their history. They are an earthly people, while the "Church of God" are a heavenly people. Like the Jews the "Church of God" had a beginning. It began at the "Day of Pentecost" and will end chronologically at the Second Coming of Christ. At the present time the Jews are, as a nation, "sidetracked." When the "Church of God" is taken out of the world, the Jews will again be restored to their own land and become the "Head of the Nations." Nationally the Gentiles now govern the earth. This is what the Scriptures speak of as the "Times of the Gentiles." Luke 21:24. I. THE JEWS As has been said the Jews had their origin in the morning time of history when God called Abraham, a Shemite, to be the father of a new nation. Genesis 12:1-3. God appeared to Abraham 10 times. These appearances were called "Theophanies," and were progressive and unconditional in their promises, and the promises were unconditionally confirmed to Abraham’s son Isaac (Genesis 26:1-4), and to his grandson Jacob. Genesis 28:10-15. The history of the Jewish race is without a parallel in human history. Though oppressed, downtrodden, carried captive to other lands and scattered through the nations, the Jew has outlived all his conquerors and walks unscathed amid the nations. Any other race would have been swallowed up and its identity and national characteristics lost. The preservation of the Jewish race is the "MIRACLE OF HISTORY." Their "Emblem" is a "BUSH BURNING AND UNCONSUMED." No nation has ever had such manifest and visible tokens of the "Divine Presence." For them the Red Sea was driven back and the Jordan parted. They were miraculously fed in the Wilderness and Divinely sheltered and guided by the "Pillar of Cloud and Fire." At the blowing of "ram’s horns" the walls of a besieged city fell (Joshua 6:1-27), and the Sun and Moon stayed in their courses that they might have time to slay their enemies. Joshua 10:12-14. The "Angel of the Lord" encamped about them, and one angel slew 185,000 of the army of Assyria for their deliverance. 2 Kings 19:35. No nation has given to the world such a number of great men. Such a man of faith as Abraham; such a great leader and lawgiver as Moses; such statesmen as Joseph in Egypt and Daniel in Babylon; such a king as David, and wise man as Solomon. No nation has produced such "seers" as the Hebrew Prophets, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel and Daniel, and no such man as that man above all men, the "MAN OF GALILEE." In the first Christian century there is no name that shines more resplendent than that of the Apostle Paul. And in modern days the men who have made and are making history are JEWS. How are we to account for the wonderful preservation of the Jewish Race? Only on the supposition that God had, and still has, some great work for them to do. In the first place they were raised up to reaffirm and teach that there was but ONE God. In the second place to be the Writers, Preservers and Transmitters of the Holy Scriptures. To them were committed the "ORACLES of God." Romans 3:1-2. Every page and book in the Bible was written by Jews. The Jews took especial care to preserve the Scriptures and keep them from being tampered with. In the third place they were raised up that God through them might give the world a SAVIOUR. Who was Jesus? A JEW. In the fourth place they were raised up that they might save the world from moral putrefaction. When Jesus said, "Salvation is of the Jews" (John 4:22), did He simply mean that from them should come the Saviour-Jesus? or did He mean, as when He said-"YE Are the ’SALT OF THE EARTH,’" that the Jewish Race were to be the means of preventing the "Moral Putrefaction" of the world, and that if they became extinct as a nation the world would be ripe for judgment? The writer thinks he meant the latter, and that the salvation of the Nations, morally and physically, and the preservation of the human race on the earth depends on the preservation and continuance of the Jews as a RACE. The present degenerate condition of the world is owing to the fact that the Jews have lost their savor, as the salt its saltness, and until they recover it degeneration will continue to develop until the time comes that the smell of the decomposition of the decaying nationalities of the earth shall call for Divine interposition and the Jewish SALT be resavored by the conversion of the Jews, and their becoming the leading nation of the world. For the Jews today there is no "Pillar of Cloud" by day, nor "Shechinah Flame" by night. They have no altars, no sacrifices, no priesthood as in former days. They observe the "Passover," but no paschal lamb is slain. They keep the "Great Day of Atonement," but no blood is shed to make reconciliation for sin. All sacrifices and oblations have ceased. They have no King, no Judges, no Prophets, no inspired writers. The "Urim" and "Thummin" give no Divine token. The word of God is precious, but there is no "open vision." Their last Great Prophet was the "Man of Galilee," but Him they rejected. Like their forefathers, who took Joseph, after they had rejected him, and sold him for 20 pieces of silver, and he was hidden from their view in Egypt on the Throne of Pharaoh, so the Jews took Jesus, their Joseph, and having rejected Him, sold Him for 30 pieces of silver, and He is now hidden from them on His Father’s Throne. Why Is This? Have they been supplanted as a "Nation" by the Gentiles, and as "God’s People" by the Church? Are they never again to have a land of their own, and a King, and a Capital City, and a National Existence? Is not their condition today the fulfillment of the prophecy of Hosea 3:4? "The Children of Israel shall abide MANY DAYS without a King, and without a Prince, and without a Sacrifice, and without an Image, and without an Ephod, and without Teraphim?" Is it not that Jerusalem must be- "Trodden down of the Gentiles until the ’Times of the Gentiles’ be fulfilled?" Luke 21:24. What does Paul say- "Blindness in part is happened to Israel until the ’Fulness of the Gentiles’ be come in. And so All Israel Shall Be Saved." Romans 11:25-26. From these scriptures we see that the Jews have not been supplanted by either the Gentiles or the Church, and when the time comes they will again become a nation. We indulge in no idle and profitless speculations when we attempt to forecast the future of the Jewish People. All we have to do is to gather together and place in their logical order what the Holy Spirit through the Prophets, has foretold. The method is as simple as the result is sure. THE RESTORATION OF THE JEWS 1. As to the FACT. "And I will bring again the captivity of my people ’Israel’ and they shall build the waste cities, and inhabit them; and they shall plant vineyards and drink the wine thereof; they shall also make gardens, and eat the fruit of them. And I will plant them upon their land, and they shall no more be pulled up out of their land." Amos 9:14-15. But you say this prophecy was fulfilled in the restoration from the "Babylonian Captivity." Not so, for they were driven out of the land after that, and this promise is, that they shall no more be pulled up out of their land, and must refer to some future restoration. The return from the "Babylonian Captivity" was the First restoration, and the Scriptures speak of a Second. "And it shall come to pass in "That Day" (Millennial Day) that the Lord shall set his hand again the SECOND TIME to recover the remnant of His People, which shall be left, from Assyria, and from Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from Shinar, and from Hamath, and from the islands of the Sea." Isaiah 11:11. The Jews have never been restored but ONCE, and that was from Babylon. The march from Egypt to Canaan was not a restoration. You cannot have anything restored to you unless it has been in your possession before, and Palestine was never in possession of the Children of Israel until after its conquest by Joshua. Again the Jews are to come this time, not from the "East," as when they returned from the "Babylonish Captivity," but from the "North," and from "All Countries." "Therefore, behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that it shall no more be said, The Lord liveth, that brought up the Children of Israel out of the Land of Egypt; but the Lord liveth that brought up the Children of Israel from the land of the NORTH and from ALL THE LANDS whither He had driven them; and I will bring them again into their land that I gave unto their fathers." Jeremiah 16:14-15. Also Isaiah 43:5-7. 2. As to the TIME. When the "TIMES OF THE GENTILES" Have Been Fulfilled. "And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations; and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, UNTIL the ’Times of the Gentiles’ be fulfilled." Luke 21:24. 3. As to the MANNER. a. Gathered Back UNCONVERTED. "I will take you from among the heathen, and gather you out of all countries, and will bring you into your own land. THEN will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall be clean; from all your filthiness, and from all your idols will I cleanse you. A New Heart also will I give you, and a New Spirit will I put within you; and I will give you an Heart of Flesh. And I will put My Spirit within you, and cause you to walk in my statutes; and ye shall keep my judgments, and do them." Ezekiel 36:24-27. b. Before Conversion They Are To Be JUDGED. "1 will bring you out from the people, and will gather you out of the countries wherein ye are scattered, with a mighty hand, and with a stretched out arm, and with fury poured out. And I will bring you into the wilderness of the people, and there will I plead with you face to face. . . . And I will cause you to ’Pass Under The Rod,’ and I will bring you into the bond of the Covenant ; and I will purge out from among you the rebels, and them that transgress against Me: I will bring them forth out of the country where they sojourn, and they shall not enter into the Land of Israel." Ezekiel 20:34-38. Then God will cast them into His "Melting Pot." "Therefore thus saith the Lord God; Because ye are all become dross, behold, therefore I will gather you into the midst of Jerusalem. As they gather silver, and brass, and iron, and lead, and tin, into the midst of the furnace, to blow the fire upon it, to melt it; so will I gather you in Mine anger and in My fury and I will leave you there, and MELT YOU. Yea I will gather you, and blow upon you in the fire of My wrath, and ye shall be melted in the midst thereof. As silver is melted in the midst of the furnace, so shall ye be melted in the midst thereof; and ye shall know that I the Lord have poured out My fury upon you." Ezekiel 22:19-22. "Behold, I will send My messenger (Elijah Malachi 4:5; Malachi 4:6), and he shall prepare the way before Me, and the Lord, whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to His Temple, even the Messenger of the Covenant, whom ye delight in : behold, He shall come, saith the Lord of hosts. But who may abide the day of His coming? and who shall stand when He appeareth? for He is like a Refiner’s Fire, and like Fuller’s Soap: and He shall sit as a Refiner and Purifier of Silver: and He shall Purify the Sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver, that they may offer unto the Lord an offering in righteousness." Malachi 3:1-3. And I will bring the third part through the fire, and will refine them as silver is refined, and will try them as gold is tried: they shall call on My name and I will hear them: I will- say, it is My people; and they shall say, the Lord is my God." Zechariah 13:9. The Jews have never as yet had such an experience as this. It is spoken of in Jeremiah 30:4-7, and Daniel 12:1, as the "Time of ’Jacob’s Trouble,’" and Christ called it "THE GREAT TRIBULATION," and He and Zechariah the Prophet associate it with the Return of the Lord. Matthew 24:21-31. Zechariah 14:1-11. The result of these terrible judgments will be that the Jews will call in their misery upon the Lord. "And I will pour upon the ’House of David’ and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem The Spirit of Grace and of Supplications." Zechariah 12:10. Then Christ will come back to Jerusalem- "And His feet shall stand in that day upon the Mount of Olives which is before Jerusalem on the east." Zechariah 14:4. "And they shall look upon ME Whom They Have Pierced." Zechariah 12:10. And a nation, the Jewish Nation, shall be born (converted) IN A DAY. "Who hath heard such a thing? who hath seen such things? Shall the earth be made to bring forth in one day? or shall a Nation Be Born at Once? for as soon as Zion Travailed, She Brought Forth Her Children." Isaiah 66:8. As the Children of Israel when they came out of Egypt took with them of the "Riches of the Egyptians," (Exodus 12:35-36), so when they return to their own land they will take with them the "Riches of the Gentiles." Isaiah 60:9; Isaiah 61:6. When they return to their own land it will be to possess and occupy all that was promised to Abraham. "The Royal Grant" given by the Almighty to Abraham extended from the "River of Egypt" unto the "Great River," the River Euphrates (Genesis 15:18) ; and according to Ezekiel (Ezekiel 48:1-29), from Hamath, north-east of Damascus, to Kadesh on the south. The Temple will be rebuilt. The Glory of the Lord will return. Sacrifices will again be offered. The Government shall be reestablished, and the nations of the earth will be blessed through Israel. Zechariah 8:20-23.* II. THE GENTILES The prominent Gentile nations of the world have been Egypt, Assyria, Babylon, Medo-Persia, Greece and Rome. When God’s chosen people the Israelites fell into idolatry, and were carried into Captivity to Babylon, they were supplanted by the Gentiles. For a long time the nations of Egypt, Assyria and Babylon were anxious to fall upon Israel and conquer them, but God held them in an unseen leash until the iniquity of Israel was full, and then let them loose, and permitted the world power to pass into the hands of Nebuchadnezzar, King of Babylon. This happened in B. C. 606, and marked the beginning of the "Times of the Gentiles," spoken of by Christ in Luke 21:24, and which is a period that in the mind of God has certain chronological limits. It is not to be confounded with the "Fulness of the Gentiles" spoken of by Paul in Romans 11:25. The "Fulness of the Gentiles" refers to the Gentiles that are "gathered out" to make up the Church, and "blindness in part" will continue among the Jews until the "Fulness" (the whole number of the elect) of the Gentiles be come in, then the Church is "caught out" and the Jews restored to their own land. The "Fulness of the Gentiles" began at Pentecost and ends at least seven years before the "Times of the Gentiles" end. The "Times of the Gentiles" are fully outlined in the Book of Daniel. The Book of Daniel contains one "Dream" by Nebuchadnezzar, and four "Visions" of Daniel all relating to the "Times of the Gentiles." In the second year of Nebuchadnezzar’s reign he had a dream. Daniel 2:31-45. In his "Dream" he saw an immense "Image" or "COLOSSUS." This "Colossus" symbolized the "World Kingdoms" in their "Unity" and "Historical" Succession. Gentile dominion is represented by a huge "METALLIC MAN." See the Chart "The Five Great World-Wide Kingdoms, page 38. The degeneration of the "World Kingdoms" is seen in the diminishing value of the metals used. The weight of the Image also declines. The "Colossus" is "Top-Heavy." The four metal of which the "Colossus" was composed represent "Four World-wide Kingdoms" which were to arise in succession. Daniel 2:37-40. Four Great Kingdoms, and only four, are to succeed each other in the government of the world from Nebuchadnezzar to the "Second Coming" of Christ-the Babylonian, Medo-Persian, Grecian and Roman. These Kingdoms are not only made known as to number, but their names, in the order of their succession, are given. Daniel 2:38-40, Daniel 8:20-21, Daniel 9:26. The deterioration of the Colossus, as shown in the character of the metals composing it, is prophetic of the character of the governments as they were to succeed each other from an "Absolute Monarchy," as seen in the rule of Nebuchadnezzar (Daniel 5:19), to an "Autocratic Democracy" as seen in the "Iron and Clay" of the feet of the Image. Daniel 2:41-43. Thus showing that Gentile Dominion passes gradually from the "Head," or the organ which ought to direct the members, to the "Feet," which are only made to carry the body whither the head directs. The "Colossus" comes to an end by being smitten on the FEET by a "Stone Cut Out of a Mountain." The "Stone" does not fill the earth by degrees and thus crowd out the Colossus, it at one blow DEMOLISHES IT. The action of the "Stone" is JUDGMENT, not Grace. It therefore cannot mean Christianity, for it is a process, whereas the action of the "Stone" is SUDDEN and CALAMITOUS. Again the "Time" of the destruction is not until after the formation of the "Toes," and we know that the "Two Limbs" of the Colossus did not appear until A. D. 364, and the "Ten Toes" have not yet developed. The "Time" when the "Stone" falls on the Colossus is distinctly stated in the interpretation as "in the days of those kings," that is, in the days of the kings represented by the "Ten Toes" which is yet future. Daniel 7:23-24. Tie "Stone" represents Christ. As the Four Kingdoms represented by the four metals are literal Kingdoms, it follows that the "Stone Kingdom" must be a literal Kingdom, for it takes the place of those Kingdoms and conquers the whole earth. The "Stone Kingdom" then is the "Millennial Kingdom" of Christ, and the "Colossus," or the "Times of the Gentiles" typified by it, cannot come to an end until the "Second Stage" (Revelation) of Christ’s Second Coming. Forty-eight years after Nebuchadnezzar had his dream of the "Colossus" Daniel had a "vision" of "Four Wild Beasts." Daniel 7:1-8, Daniel 7:15-27. In character they descended from the Lion, the "King of Beasts," to a nondescript monster with teeth of iron, and toe nails of brass, and "Ten Horns" on its head. Daniel saw that the "Beasts" corresponded with the metals of the Colossus and represented the same thing. But while Daniel considered the "Beasts" he was surprised to see a "Little Horn" spring up among the "Ten Horns" of the ’"Fourth Wild Beast." Daniel 7:8. This mystified him, for he had seen no "Little Toe" spring up among the "Ten Toes" of the Colossus. He therefore concluded that it was an additional revelation that God had not seen fit to reveal to the Gentile king Nebuchadnezzar. Daniel noticed that the "Little Horn," that rose among the "Ten Horns" of the "Fourth Wild Beast," "plucked up by the roots" three of the "Ten Horns," and that it had the "eyes" and the "mouth" of a MAN. Thus was revealed to Daniel not only the "Four World-wide "Kingdoms" in the order of their succession, but a vision, in the "Little Horn," of the last Gentile King-the ANTICHRIST. The reason why these Four Kingdoms are represented first as a "Golden-Headed Metallic Image," and then as a succession of "Wild Beasts," is to show the difference between man’s view and God’s view of the World Kingdoms. Man sees in them the concentration of wealth, majesty and power; God sees them as a succession of rapacious wild beasts devouring one another. While these "Four World-wide Kingdoms" were to succeed each other in the order named, they were not to succeed each other without a break. This was revealed to Daniel in his vision of the "Ram and He Goat," (Daniel 8:1-27), and is shown on the Chart. By the death of Alexander the Great, the "Great Horn" of the "He Goat," the Grecian Kingdom was divided into four minor Kingdoms, Macedonia, Thrace, Syria and Egypt. They lasted from B. C. 323 to B. C. 30, when the Roman Empire became the Fourth World-wide Kingdom and continued as such until A. D. 364, when it was divided into its Eastern and Western Divisions. But while the Roman Empire as such disappeared in A. D. 364, it still in its laws and religious influence holds sway, and is to be revived and again become a "World Power" in a "Ten Kingdom" form, represented by the "Ten Toes" of the Colossus and the "Ten Horns" of Daniel’s "Fourth Wild Beast." As to the date when the "Times of the Gentiles" will end we have no knowledge. There are those who claim that the word "Times" is prophetic, and that a prophetic "Time" is a year of 360 days, each day standing for a YEAR, thus making a "Time" equal to 360 YEARS. They also claim that Moses in the Book of Leviticus (Leviticus 26:18-21, Leviticus 26:24-28), foretold, and four times repeated it, that if the Children of Israel disobeyed God He would punish them "Seven Times," and that Jesus referred to these "Seven Times" when He spoke of the "TIMES" of the Gentiles. Therefore if a "Time" is 360 YEARS, "Seven Times" would be 2520 YEARS, and as the "Times of the Gentiles" began in B. C. 606, they should end in A. D. 1914. The fallacy of the argument is seen in the fact that that date is past and the "Times of the Gentiles" is not yet ended. In Scripture a month is 30 days (Genesis 7:11-24; Genesis 8:3-4) and a year 360 days. But from B. C. 606, to A. D. 1914, there were 2520 "Julian Years" of 365% days each, which, when we reduce them to "Calendar Years" of 360 days each, make 2556% years, or 36% years more than 2520 years, so that the "Times of the Gentiles" should have ended in A. D. 1877. The fact is the "Seven Times" of Leviticus are not "Prophetic Times." The Children of Israel have been punished, given over to "Servitude" and "Captivity," exactly SEVEN times. Their present "Dispersion" is neither a "Servitude" nor "Captivity" and does not count. All we can know then as to the "length" of the "Times of the Gentiles" is, that they began in B. C. 606, and will end when Christ comes back and sets up the "STONE" or "Millennial Kingdom." *For a fuller account of the Jews see my book on "Dispensational Truth," the chapters on "The Jews," "The Tribulation" and "The Kingdom." ======================================================================== CHAPTER 6: 01.04 CHURCH AND KINGDOM ======================================================================== IV. Church and Kingdom The Church is not a continuation of the "Jewish Dispensation" under another name, nor does the Church edifice take the place of the Synagogue. It is because some religious bodies believe that the Christian Church is but another phase of what they call the "Jewish Church," that they insist on a "Ceremonial Ritual" and retain the Priesthood with its altar, vestments, etc., and Temple-like buildings; and call the ordinances of the Christian Church "Sacrifices" and "Sacraments." They also go further and advocate a "State Church," with the Church as the head, and claim that all the Old Testament promises of riches and glory have been transferred from the Jew to the Church. The Church is not to be confounded with "The Kingdom." The Church is compared to a "House" (1 Timothy 3:15), to a "Temple" (1 Corinthians 3:16-17), to a "Body" (1 Corinthians 12:27-31), but never to a "Kingdom." Christ is the "HEAD" of His Church (Ephesians 1:22; Ephesians 4:15; Colossians 1:18), but He is never spoken of as its KING. The Church is a "MYSTERY" and was first revealed to Paul. Ephesians 3:1-11. The Kingdom was no Mystery. The Old Testament prophets describe it in glowing terms. What they could not understand was, what was to come in between the "Sufferings" and "Glory" of Christ. 1 Peter 1:9-12. That is, between the "CROSS" and the "CROWN." That the Gentiles were to be saved was no Mystery. Romans 9:24-30. The "Mystery" was, that God was going to form an entirely "NEW THING" composed of both "JEW" and "GENTILE," to be called the "CHURCH." The purpose of this Dispensation is seen in the "Divine Program" outlined by the Apostle James in his address to the First Church Council held at Jerusalem (Acts 15:13-18), where he declares that God has visited the Gentiles to "take out of them ’A PEOPLE’ for His Name." The purpose of this Dispensation then is not the bringing in of the Kingdom, or the conversion of the world, but the gathering out of an "elect body," the Church. While Israel is a "called out body" it is a "National Body," composed exclusively of the descendants of Abraham, but the Church is not a "National Body," for it is not composed of the people of any one nation, but of individuals from every kindred, people, tribe and nation. I. THE CHURCH The Church is not only a "called .out Body," it is the "BODY OF CHRIST." In Ephesians 1:22-23, we read- "And hath put all things under His feet, and gave Him (Jesus) to be the ’Head’ over all things to the Church which is His BODY." The context shows (vs. 20) that this "Headship" was not possible until Jesus had been raised from the dead, and seated at the right hand of the Father. The Church then could not have been in existence before there was a "Head," for God does not make headless things. The Church then is the "Body" of which Christ is the "Head." In 1 Corinthians 12:12-13 we are told how this "Body" is formed: "For as the body is one, and hath many members; and all the members of that one body being many, are one body; so also is Christ. For by one ’Spirit’ (Holy Spirit) are we all baptized into ’ONE BODY,’ whether we be Jew or Gentile, whether we be bond or free." From this we see that it is the "Baptism of the Spirit" that incorporates us into the "Body of Christ." That is, there could be no Church until the "Day of Pentecost." The fact that the Church is a "Body" made up of "living members" shows that it is not an "Organization" but an "ORGANISM." As the human body is for the manifestation of a Personality, so the Church, the "Body of Christ," is for the purpose of manifesting "His Personality." The only way then the world can see Christ is through His Body the Church. But the Church is not only the "Body" of Christ, it is to be His BRIDE. At present it is but a virgin espoused. 2 Corinthians 11:2. Some hold that the Church cannot be both the "Body" and "Bride" of Christ, and that the "Bride" must be Israel. But we must not forget that there are "Two Brides" mentioned in the Scriptures, one in the Old Testament, and the other in the New Testament. The one in the Old Testament is Israel, the Bride of Jehovah; the one in the New Testament is the Church, the Bride of Christ. Of Israel it is said-"Thy Maker is thine husband." Isaiah 54:5-8. Because of her Whoredoms, Israel is a cast-off wife, but Jehovah, her husband, promises to take her back when she ceases from her adulteries. Jeremiah 3:1-18; Ezekiel 16:1-63; Hosea 2:1-23, Hosea 3:1-5. She will not be taken back as a "Virgin," but as a "Wife." But it is a VIRGIN that the Lamb (Christ) is to marry. So the "Wife" of the Old Testament cannot be the "Bride" (Virgin) of the New Testament. Again the "Wife" (Israel) is to reside in the earthly Jerusalem during the Millennium, while the "Bride" (the Church) will reside in the New Jerusalem. These distinctions make it clear that Israel cannot be the "Bride" of Christ. As to the Church being both the "Body" and "Bride" of Christ, we have the type of Eve who was of the "body" of Adam before she became his "bride." WHO BELONG TO THE CHURCH? If the Church had its origin at Pentecost and ends at the "Rapture of the Saints" (1 Thessalonians 4:14-17), then only those who are saved between those two events belong to the Church. The Old Testament Saints are the "Friends of the Bridegroom," but they are not the "Bride." In Revelation 19:9 we read, "Blessed are they which are called unto the ’Marriage Supper’ of the Lamb." The Bride is not "called" (invited) to her own wedding, she has a place there of her own right. The "called" are the "Guests." The Old Testament Saints will be "Guests," as will also the "Blood-washed Multitude" that come out of the Tribulation, for they are not saved until after the Rapture of the Church. Revelation 7:9-17. Angels and Heavenly Beings will be spectators of the scene, but they cannot be "Guests," as that honor is reserved for those who have been redeemed by the "Blood of the Lamb." THE MISSION OF THE CHURCH As we have seen, the Church is not an "Organization" but an "Organism." Therefore it is not a "Social Club," organized and supported solely for the benefit of its members. Neither is it a "Place of Amusement" to pander to the carnal nature of man. Nor is it a "House of Merchandise" for the sale of "Indulgences," or other commodities, whereby the money of the ungodly can be secured to save the penurious church member a little self-sacrifice. Neither is it a "Reform Bureau" to save the "bodies" of men. The reformation of men is very commendable, as are all forms of "Social Service," but that is not the work or mission of the Church. The world was just as full, if not fuller, of the evils that afflict society today, in the days of Christ, but He never, nor did the Apostles, organize any reform agencies. All the great philanthropic and civilizing agencies of the world are "By-Products" of Christianity. We are told in Acts 5:15, that the people laid their sick in the streets that the "Shadow of Peter" might fall upon them and heal them. But if Peter had spent his time "casting shadows," and neglected his Apostolic work of trying to save the "SOULS" of men, his shadow would have lost its power. Jesus knew that the source of all the evils in the world is SIN, and that the only way to eradicate sin is to Regenerate the Human Heart, and so He gave the GOSPEL, and the "Mission" of the Church is to carry this Gospel to the world. "EVANGELISM," not "Social Service," is the "Mission" of the Church. Mark 16:15-16. The great mistake the Church has made is in appropriating to herself in this Dispensation the promises of earthly conquest and glory which belong exclusively to Israel in the "Millennial Age." As soon as the Church enters into an "Alliance with the World," and seeks the help of Parliaments, Congresses, Legislatures, Federations and Reform Societies, largely made up of ungodly men and women, she loses her spiritual power and becomes helpless as a redeeming force. When the Church is complete it is to be "caught out" at the First or "Rapture Stage" of Christ’s Second Coming. 1 Thessalonians 4:13-17; After the Rapture the Church is to be judged. Not for sin, but for works. Then comes THE MARRIAGE OF THE CHURCH. The "Marriage" of the Church is prophetically referred to by Jesus in the Parable of the "Marriage of the King’s Son" (Matthew 22:1-14), and is consummated in Revelation 19:7-9. "Let us be glad and rejoice and give honor to Him; for the ’Marriage of the Lamb’ is come, and His wife hath made herself ready. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white; for the fine linen is the righteousness of Saints. And he saith unto me, write Blessed are they which are called unto the MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE LAMB." Notice that it does not say the "Marriage of the Bride," but the "Marriage of the LAMB." That grand event will be not so much the consummation of the hopes of the Bride, as it will be the consummation of the plan of God for His Son, arranged for before the foundation of the World. Ephesians 1:4. The "Marriage of the Lamb" is the consummation of the joy of Christ as a MAN. It would not have been possible if Christ had not been born in the flesh. Otherwise it would have been the union of "dissimilar natures" for the "Bride" is of "human origin." This is why Jesus took His "human nature" back with Him to Heaven, and today we have in Heaven the MAN Christ Jesus. 1 Timothy 2:5. While the "Bride" was chosen for Christ "before the foundation of the world," the "espousal" could not take place until Christ assumed humanity and ascended to Heaven as the Man Christ Jesus. There have been many long betrothals, but Christ’s has been the longest on record. He has been waiting for His Bride nearly 1900 years, but He will not have to wait much longer. Soon Heaven shall resound with the cry- "Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honor to~Him, for the Marriage of the Lamb is Come." ..Revelation 19:7.; There have been many royal weddings of international interest, where the invited guests and spectators witnessed a spectacle magnificent in its appointments, and rejoiced in a union that bound together different nations. But the wedding of the Lamb and His Bride the Church will surpass them all, for it shall unite Heaven and Earth in a bond that shall never be broken, for what God (the Father) shall join together, no man shall ever put" asunder, and that union no divorce shall ever break. II. THE KINGDOM It is clear from the Scriptures that God has been trying to set up a "visible" Kingdom on this earth ever since the creation of man, to whom He gave dominion. Genesis 1:26-28. But that dominion was lost by the "Fall," and Satan set himself up as the "Prince of this World." Matthew 4:8-10. John 14:30. In the "Call of Abraham" God took the first step toward the setting up of a visible Kingdom on this earth, which assumed an outward form in the "Jewish Commonwealth" under Moses, but the plan was blocked by the Jews losing their "National Existence" at the time of the Babylonian Captivity B. C. 606, and the beginning of the "Times of the Gentiles." But when 600 years of the "Times of the Gentiles" had run their course, God again made a move to set up the Kingdom, and the angel Gabriel announced to Mary the Birth of the King. Luke 1:26-33. Thirty years later the King’s forerunner, John the Baptist, announced that the Kingdom was "at hand" (Matthew 3:1-2), and when the King manifested Himself to Israel He Himself made the same announcement (Matthew 4:17-23), and later He sent out the "Twelve" (Matthew 10:7), and the "Seventy" (Luke 10:1-9), to proclaim the same thing. But the King was rejected and crucified, and the setting up of the Kingdom postponed, and the Kingdom took on its "Mystery Form" under the name of the "Kingdom of Heaven." There are some who object to what they call the "Postponement Theory," and claim that the Kingdom which was "At Hand" was not an outward visible Kingdom, but a spiritual Kingdom, and that it was not with drawn but is seen today in "New Born" believers. They base their claim on the fact that the earthly visible Kingdom of Christ could not be set up until after He had suffered and died on the Cross as the Saviour of men, and had risen from the dead, and ascended to the Father and received the Kingdom, and that therefore the offer of an outward visible and earthly Kingdom at that time was not a "bona fide" offer, and that John the Baptist and Jesus must have meant by the "Kingdom of Heaven" something else than an outward visible and earthly Kingdom. What are the facts ? First, that the Old Testament scriptures teach that there is to be an earthly and visible Kingdom over which the Son of Man is to rule (Daniel 7:13-14, Daniel 2:34-35, Daniel 2:44-45; Jeremiah 23:5; Zechariah 14:9), and we know that at the time of Jesus’ birth there was a widespread expectation of the coming of the Messiah, and that Simeon and Anna waited in the Temple for the "Consolation of Israel." Luke 2:25-38. We are also told that "Wise Men" came from the East to Jerusalem inquiring "Where is He that is born KING OF THE JEWS?" and when they had found Jesus they worshipped Him as KING. Matthew 2:1-11. There can be no question but that Jesus was born to be a KING. It was not until Jesus was 30 years old that John the Baptist appeared at the Jordan preaching-"Repent ye: for the Kingdom of Heaven is AT HAND." Matthew 3:2. And we are told that his mission was to "Prepare the Way of the Lord." Matthew 3:3. Isaiah 40:3. Prepare the way of the Lord for what? Not for the "Cross" but the "Kingdom." John’s message had no meaning to those who heard him and were looking for the setting up of the "Messianic Kingdom," if he did not mean by the "Kingdom of Heaven" an outward and visible earthly Kingdom. That John himself so believed is evident from the question he sent his disciples while in prison to ask Jesus-"Art Thou He that should come or do we look for another?" Matthew 11:3. The fact that Jesus answered John’s question by a number of miracles of healing, which are the "signs" of the Messianic Kingdom (Isaiah 35:1-10), and were proofs of Christ’s Messiahship, and told John’s disciples to so report, is proof that both John and Jesus had in mind the earthly Messianic Kingdom when they proclaimed that the "Kingdom of Heaven was AT HAND." It was the "Kingdom of Heaven," not because it was a Heavenly or Spiritual Kingdom, but because it was not received from men, but was given from "Heaven by God the Father. While it is true that John the Baptist pointed out to two of his own disciples Jesus as the "Lamb of God" (John 1:29), this was after Jesus’ return from the "Wilderness Temptation," and had been revealed to John at the Baptism of Jesus, and does not nullify or alter the character of his previous proclamation that the Kingdom of Heaven was at hand. We must not forget that as soon as Jesus was baptised He was "immediately" driven into the Wilderness to be tempted of the Devil (Matthew 4:1-11, Mark 1:11-13), and it was not until 40 days after His Baptism that John pointed out to his disciples Jesus as "the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world." The words "next day" (John 1:29) refer not to the day after Jesus’ Baptism, but the next day after the Priests and Levites had inquired of John whether he was the Christ or Elias. John 1:19-28. In John 1:32-34, John the Baptist testifies that he knew not Jesus as the "Lamb of God" until His Baptism. Then he knew by the descent of the Holy Spirit in the form of a dove upon Christ that He was the "SON OF GOD." Therefore John the Baptist knew nothing about Christ’s sacrificial work at the beginning of his ministry, and his proclamation that the Kingdom of Heaven was at hand could have had no reference to a Spiritual Kingdom. When Nathanael exclaimed-"Rabbi, Thou art the Son of God; Thou art the KING OF ISRAEL" (John 1:49), Jesus did not disclaim the title. When Jesus entered on His own ministry His message was the same as John the Baptist’s-"Repent, for the Kingdom of Heaven is AT HAND." Matthew 4:17. The repentance called for was a "NATIONAL REPENTANCE." The Old Testament scriptures clearly teach that the Messianic Kingdom cannot be set up until Israel as a nation REPENTS. In Matthew 4:23 we read-"And Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in their synagogues and preaching the ’Gospel of The Kingdom.’" While this was attended with "signs of bodily healing" we are nowhere told that the "Gospel of the Kingdom" had anything to do with the salvation of the soul, and as it is to be preached again after the Rapture of the Church for a "witness" unto all nations, that the time has come for the setting up of the Kingdom (Matthew 24:14) the inference is that the "Gospel of the Kingdom" has nothing to do with "salvation," but is simply an announcement that the "Messianic Kingdom" is AT HAND. When Jesus sent forth the Twelve Disciples He commanded them, saying, "Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye not; but go rather to the ’lost sheep’ of the HOUSE OF ISRAEL, and as ye go, preach, saying-’The Kingdom of Heaven is AT HAND.’ Heal the sick,cleanse the lepers, raise the dead, cast out devils (demons)." Matthew 10:5-8. Note again that the works they were to perform were "Kingdom SIGNS," and had no reference to the salvation of the soul. They did not preach the "Gospel of Salvation," but the "Gospel of the Kingdom." And further the "Gospel of Salvation" is for the whole world, but the Disciples were forbidden to go to any but the "House of Israel," thus showing that what they preached was exclusively for Israel. That the Disciples were expecting the setting up of a visible earthly Kingdom is evidenced by the request of James and John that they might sit, one on the right hand, and the other on the left hand of Jesus in His Kingdom. Mark 10:35-41. If there was to be no earthly Kingdom Jesus would have disabused their minds of that idea, but He confirmed it by saying that the place of honor was not for Him to give, but would be bestowed by His Father. Matthew 20:23. The fact that after the miracle of the "Loaves and Fishes" the multitude was desirous to take Jesus by force and make Him a KING (John 6:15), reveals what they understood by the preaching of the Kingdom of Heaven being AT HAND. That Jesus prevented their doing so by escaping to a mountain is no evidence that He repudiated the idea of Kingship over a visible earthly Kingdom, but that to have received the Kingdom from them would have been wrong, for He is to receive the (Kingdom from the FATHER, and not from men. Daniel 7:13-14. That Jesus did not deny His Kingship of an outward and visible earthly Kingdom is clear from the fact that He accepted the "Hosannahs" of the multitude when He rode into Jerusalem on Palm Sunday in fulfillment of the Messianic prophecy of Zechariah 9:9. John 12:12-15. And it was as "King OF THE JEWS" He was crucified. Matthew 27:37. When Pilate asked Jesus-"Art Thou the King of the JEWS?" He evaded the question, but admitted that He was a KING, and to that end had been born, but that His Kingdom was "not of this world," that is, it would be given to Him by God the Father, and therefore would be from Heaven. John 18:33-37. But some one may ask, "What would have happened if the Jews, as a nation, had repented, and accepted Jesus’ as King, would the earthly Messianic Kingdom have been set up?" Certainly, but not necessarily immediately, for certain Old Testament prophecies as to Jesus’ death and resurrection had to be fulfilled, for He had to die for the redemption of the race, before He could assume His office as King. But this could and would have been fulfilled by the Roman Government seizing Jesus and crucifying Him as a usurper, and with Jesus’ Resurrection and Ascension, Daniel’s 69th week would have terminated, and the 70th week begun without a break, and at its close Jesus would have descended and set up His earthly Kingdom. But you ask, "What about the Church? If it was God’s Eternal Purpose to form the Church (Ephesians 1:4); how could it have been formed if there was no break or gap between Daniel’s 69th and 70th week, and how there-, fore could there have been a ’bona fide’ offer of an earthly Kingdom to Israel?" The question is hypothetical and based on the supposition that something might have happened that God foresaw would not happen. God’s foreknowledge that the Jewish nation would not at that time heed the announcement that the Kingdom of Heaven was at hand and repent, does not militate against the sincerity of the announcement any more than the offer of spiritual salvation by a preacher of the Gospel to an audience of sinners who he has every reason to believe will refuse his ’ offer, is not a sincere and "bona fide" offer. God’s Plan and Purpose in the Ages is based upon His FORE-KNOWLEDGE. If God had not foreseen that the Jews would reject the King and therefore the Kingdom, He would have planned for the formation of the Church at some other time than this present Dispensation. As the Church was to be purchased by the precious blood of Christ (Acts 20:28, 1 Peter 1:18-21), it was necessary that Jesus should be rejected and crucified, and that by His own nation, for the Prophet Zechariah (Zechariah 12:10) foretold that the Jews should look upon Him whom they had PIERCED. But God’s foreknowledge did not require or compel the Jewish nation to reject Jesus, any more than Jesus’ foreknowledge that Judas would betray Him compelled Judas to so do. The possibility of the Church being crowded out by the repentance of the Jewish nation did not enter into the "Plan of God," who foresaw the refusal of Israel to accept Jesus as King, and that Israel would not nationally repent until after the Church had been formed and taken out of the world. In expounding the Scriptures we are not to take something that belongs to a "PAST" and a "FUTURE" Dispensation and put it in the "PRESENT" Dispensation.! For instance, "THE KINGDOM." The "PAST" and "COMING" Dispensations have to do with "THE KINGDOM," but the "Present" has to do with the CHURCH. The "Kingdom" is an outward, visible and earthly "POLITICAL ORGANIZATION," and is to be "set up" Ion the earth (Daniel 2:44); while the "Church" is an invisible and heavenly "SPIRITUAL ORGANISM" that is to be "caught out." 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17. The "Kingdom" was prepared FROM the "Foundation of the World." Matthew 25:34. The "Church" was chosen in Him "BEFORE" the "Foundation of the World." Ephesians 1:4, The "Church" then is not the "Kingdom." See the Chart on "The Church versus The Kingdom." Page 54. Here we must distinguish between the "Kingdom of God," the "Kingdom of Heaven," and the Church. See the Chart on the above, page 56. The "Kingdom of God" is the "Reign of God" in the Universe over all His created creatures, and includes time and eternity, heaven and earth. It is spiritual and "cometh not with observation." Luke 17:20-21. It is entered by the "New Birth," (John 3:5); and is not "meat" and "drink," but "Righteousness and Peace, and Joy in the Holy Ghost." Romans 14:17. The "Kingdom of Heaven" is a New Testament term, and is found in Matthew’s Gospel only, where it is mentioned 32 times. Its character is described in the 12 "Kingdom of Heaven Parables" given in Matthew 13:1-50; Matthew 18:23-35; Matthew 20:1-16; Matthew 22:1-14; Matthew 25:1-30. From these Parables we see that the "Kingdom of Heaven" is limited as to its Time and its Sphere. Its Time is from the First to the Second Coming of Christ, and its Sphere is over that part of the world that we call Christendom. In the "Kingdom of Heaven" there is a mixture of good and evil, of "Wheat" and "Tares," of "Good Fish" and "Bad Fish," of "Wise Virgins" and "Foolish Virgins." After the Resurrection of Jesus the hope of an earthly visible Kingdom was revived, and just before His Ascension the Disciples asked Him-"Lord, wilt Thou at this’ time restore the Kingdom to Israel?" His reply was- "It is not for you to know the ’Times’ and ’Seasons’ which the Father hath put in His own power." Acts 1:6-7. Now Jesus did not deny that there was to be a "visible earthly Kingdom," He simply told the Disciples that it was not for them to "know" when it would be set up. If Jesus came simply to set up a "Spiritual" Kingdom in/ this Dispensation then common honesty demanded that He at that solemn moment when He was about to leave His Disciples and go back to the Father should have disabused His Disciples’ minds of their false hope, and told them plainly that the Kingdom He came to set up was "Spiritual" and not earthly. But He did nothing of the kind. He left them with the belief that there was to be an "earthly and visible Kingdom" some day. The King having been rejected it was impossible then to set up the Kingdom, so the Kingdom took on another aspect known as the "Kingdom in Mystery," described in the twelve "Kingdom of Heaven" parables of Matthew’s Gospel. When the Disciples of Jesus said unto Him- "Why speakest Thou unto them in ’Parables.?’ He replied, "Because it is given unto you to know the ’MYSTERIES’ of the Kingdom of Heaven." Matthew 13:10-11. In verse 35 He gives as His reason for speaking to them in Parables, that it might be fulfilled as spoken by the Prophet-"I will open my mouth in ’Parables’; I will utter things which have been kept ’SECRET’ from the foundation of the world." The "Kingdom of Heaven Parables" therefore cannot describe the "Millennial Kingdom" for it was no "secret" to the Old Testament Prophets. Neither do they describe a "Spiritual Kingdom," for the figures they use are all of an "earthly" nature. They must then describe the character of the Present Dispensation in its earthly aspect during the absence of the King. For a full exposition of these Parables see my Larger Work on Dispensational Truth. THE KINGDOM IN MANIFESTATION Jesus is the "Certain Nobleman" who went into a "Far Country" to receive for Himself a Kingdom, and to return. Luke 19:12. And when He comes back He will reward His servants, the Jews, and give them authority over as many cities as they deserve. Jesus has not yet received the Kingdom. He must finish His High Priestly V* and Mediatorial work first. Daniel describes the event in Daniel 7:13-14. The form of Government will be a "Theocracy." Christ will reign through a "King" or "Prince" called DAVID (Hosea 3:5; Jeremiah 30:9; Ezekiel 37:24; Ezekiel 34:24), whose Throne shall be at Jerusalem. The Temple will be rebuilt, and the "Aaronic Priesthood" reestablished. Ezekiel 44:15-31. There will be a revival of the Land of Palestine (Joel 3:18), and the length of human life extended. Isaiah 65:20-22. Zechariah 8:4. *For a full description of the Kingdom and the Millennium see my Larger Work on "Dispensational Truth." ======================================================================== CHAPTER 7: 01.05 THE FOUR GOSPELS ======================================================================== V. The Four Gospels The word "Gospel" means "Good News," and is so familiar that its application is supposed to be uniform. When, therefore, we read of The Gospel of the KINGDOM, The Gospel of the GRACE OF GOD, The GLORIOUS GOSPEL, and The EVERLASTING GOSPEL it is taken for granted that they all refer to one and the same thing. But this is not true. 1. THE GOSPEL OF THE "KINGDOM." Matthew 24:14. This is the "Good News" that God purposes to set up a Kingdom on this earth over which David’s Son, JESUS, shall reign, as prophesied in Luke 1:32-33. Two preachings of this Gospel are mentioned, one past, beginning with the ministry of John the Baptist, and preached by Jesus and His Disciples, but it ended with the rejection of Jesus as King. This Gospel is to be preached again after the Church is taken out. It will be the fulfilment of Matthew 24:14, where it says: "This Gospel of ’THE KINGDOM’ shall be preached in all the world for a WITNESS unto all nations; and then shall the end come." This has no reference to the Gospel that is now being preached to the nations. It is the Gospel of SALVATION, but the "Gospel of the Kingdom" is not for "Salvation" but for a WITNESS, that is, it is the announcement that the time has come to SET UP THE KINGDOM. It will be preached by Elijah the forerunner (Malachi 4:5-6), and by others who shall be commissioned to bear the news to all nations as a proclamation of the coming of Christ as King to occupy the "Throne of David," and for the purpose of regathering Israel to the Promised Land. 2. THE GOSPEL OF "THE GRACE OF GOD." Acts 20:24. This is the "Good News" that Jesus Christ, the rejected King, died on the Cross for our SALVATION. This form of the Gospel is described in many ways. It is called the "GOSPEL OF GOD" (Romans 1:1), because it has its source in the LOVE OF GOD. John 3:16. Its Character is GRACE. Acts 20:24. Its Subject is CHRIST (Romans 1:16; 2 Corinthians 10:14), and it is the POWER OF GOD UNTO SALVATION. And it is the "GOSPEL OF PEACE," because it makes peace between the sinner and God, and brings peace to the soul. Ephesians 6:15. 3. THE "GLORIOUS" GOSPEL. 2 Corinthians 4:4; 1 Timothy 1:11. The "GLORIOUS GOSPEL" is that phase of the Gospel of "The Grace of God" that speaks of Him who is in the GLORY, and has been GLORIFIED, and who is bringing many sons TO GLORY. Hebrews 2:10. It has special reference to His Second Coming, and is especially comforting to those who are looking for His GLORIOUS APPEARING (Titus 2:13), and it is to this Gospel that Satan, the "God of this Age," is particularly anxious to "blind the minds" of those who believe not in the PreMillennial coming of the Lord. 2 Corinthians 4:3-4. 4. THE "EVERLASTING" GOSPEL. Revelation 14:6. This Gospel will be proclaimed just before the "Vial Judgments," and by an angel. It is the only Gospel committed to an angel. It is neither the Gospel of the "Kingdom," nor of "Grace." Its burden is not SALVATION but JUDGMENT-"Fear God, and give glory to Him; for the HOUR OF HIS JUDGMENT IS COME." It is "Good News" to Israel, and all who are passing through the "fires of Judgment," because it declares that their troubles will soon end in the Judgment and Destruction of Antichrist and his followers. It calls on men to worship God as "CREATOR," and not as "Saviour" and so it is called in the Revised version-"THE ETERNAL. GOSPEL," the Gospel that has been proclaimed front Eden down by Patriarchs and Prophets, and not an "Everlasting Gospel" in the sense that it saves men for all eternity. Its burden is not "Repent," or "do this" or "do that," but-"FEAR GOD, and give GLORY TO HIM; for the HOUR OF HIS JUDGMENT IS COME; and WORSHIP HIM THAT MADE HEAVEN, AND EARTH, AND THE SEA, AND THE FOUNTAINS OF WATERS." From this we see how important it is to distinguish between the various Gospels, not only as to their message, but the period to which they apply, otherwise there will be confusion and false teaching. See Chart, "The Four Gospels." Page 60. There is also "ANOTHER GOSPEL" (Galatians 1:6-12, 2 Corinthians 11:4), which is not another, and which Paul repudiated. It is a perversion of the true Gospel and has many seductive forms, and in the main teaches that "FAITH" is NOT SUFFICIENT to Salvation, nor able to keep and perfect, and so emphasizes "GOOD WORKS." Colossians 2:18-23, Hebrews 6:1, Hebrews 9:14. The Apostle Paul pronounces a fearful "Anathema" upon its preachers and teachers. Galatians 1:8-9. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 8: 01.06 THE TWO ADVENTS ======================================================================== VI. The Two Advents The careful reader of the Old Testament will perceive that there are two lines of prophecy in reference to the Messiah. The first speaks of Him as a SUFFERING SAVIOUR 1. The TIME of His First Coming. Daniel 9:25. 2. The PLACE of His Birth. Micah 5:2 (Luke 2:4). 3. His VIRGIN BIRTH. Isaiah 7:14 (Matthew 1:18). 4. His ANOINTING BY THE HOLY SPIRIT. Isaiah 61:1 (John 1:32-34). 5. DESPISED and REJECTED, a MAN OF SORROWS and acquainted with GRIEF. Isaiah 53:3. (Matthew 26:36-39). 6. SOLD for 30 pieces of silver. Zechariah 11:12 (Matthew 26:15). 7. BETRAYED by a friend. Psalms 41:9 (Matthew 26:49-50). 8. FORSAKEN by His Disciples. Zechariah 13:7 (Mark 14:27). 9. ACCUSED by "False Witnesses." Psalms 35:11 (Matthew 26:59-60). 10. SPIT UPON and SCOURGED. Isaiah 50:6 (Mark 14:65). 11. NAILED to the Cross. Psalms 22:16 (Luke 23:33). 12. MOCKED on the Cross. Psalms 22:7-8. (Matthew 27:39-40). 13. INTENSE SUFFERER. Psalms 22:14. (Luke 22:44). 14. CRUCIFIED with thieves. Isaiah 53:12 (Mark 15:27-28). 15. BURIED as a rich man. Isaiah 53:9 (Matthew 27:57-60). The second line of prophecy speaks of Messiah as a GLORIOUS KING. 1. He was to be a "RIGHTEOUS BRANCH." Jeremiah 23:5-8. 2. He was to have a "KINGDOM." Daniel 2:44. Daniel 7:13-14. 3. He was to reign on the "THRONE OF DAVID." 1 Samuel 7:16. Isaiah 9:6-7. 4. He was to rule the nations with a "ROD OF IRON." Psalms 2:6-9. 5. His reign was to be GLORIOUS. Psalms 72:1-20. Isaiah 2:1-4. Isaiah 32:1-4, Isaiah 32:15-20. Zechariah 14:16-21. These are but a few of the many prophecies contained in the Old Testament as to the coming of the Messiah. Peter tells us (1 Peter 1:10-11) that the Old Testament prophets did not perceive the difference between the "Sufferings" and "Glory" of Christ. That is, they did not see that there was a "TIME SPACE," between the "CROSS" and the "CROWN" covering the "Present Dispensation," and that the "Cross" would precede the "Crown." It was because of this that the religious leaders of Christ’s day rejected Him. But we have no such excuse. We live on this side of the "Cross," and we can readily pick out all the prophecies that were fulfilled at Christ’s "First Coming" and apply the remainder to His "Second Coming." It is clear then that Christ’s "First Coming," important as it was, is not the "doctrinal centre" of the Scriptures, that is, Christ’s "First Coming" was not the centre of a circle that contains all doctrine, but was one of the foci of an ellipse of which the other is the "SECOND COMING." See the Chart of "The Two Comings," page 64. On this Chart the "First Coming" is indicated by the "CROSS," and the "Second Coming" by the "CROWN." Between the "Comings" we have the "TABLE" which points backward to the "Cross" and forward to the "Crown." While the First and Second Comings of Christ are separated by this Dispensation they are nevertheless not complete in themselves, the Second necessitated the First, and the First demands the Second. They are both necessary to complete the Plan of Salvation. The First Coming was for the salvation of my "SOUL"; the Second is for the salvation of my "BODY," for there can be no resurrection of the body until Christ comes back. The Chart on the "Mountain Peaks of Prophecy," page 66, illustrates how it was that the Old Testament Prophets failed to distinguish between the "First" and "Second" Comings. From the Prophets’ "viewpoint" they saw the Birth of Jesus, the Crucifixion, the Outpouring of the Holy Spirit, the Antichrist, Christ coming as the "Sun of Righteousness," the Kingdom, as peaks of one great mountain, they did not see what we standing off to the side now see, that those peaks belonged to two different mountains separated by the "Valley of the Church." The Chart of "The Two Advents," page 68, will give us a clear idea of the "Two Advents." The "First Advent," like the "Second Advent" was in "Two Stages." In the "First Stage" Jesus came "SECRETLY" from Heaven and was born of a virgin as had been foretold by the Prophet Isaiah. Isaiah 7:14. Matthew 1:18-23. In the "Second Stage" He came "PUBLICLY" and was proclaimed as King, as foretold by the Prophet Zechariah. Zechariah 9:9. Luke 19:28-40. Matthew 21:4-5. Between the two stages of His First Coming there was a "Time Space" of 33 years, from B. C. 4 to A. D. 30. At His "Second Coming" there will also be "Two Stages." At the "First Stage" He will come "SECRETLY" into the atmosphere of the earth, and the Church will be "caught out" to meet Him. 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17. This was not revealed to the Old Testament Prophets. This is known as the "Rapture." At the "Second Stage" He will come "PUBLICLY" all the way to the earth and stand again on the Mount of Olives from which He ascended, as foretold by the Prophet Zechariah (Zechariah 14:1-4), and by the "Two MEN" (Moses and Elijah) who stood by when He ascended. Acts 1:9-11. This is spoken of as the "Revelation." 2 Thessalonians 1:7-10. The "Time Space" between the "Rapture" and the "Revelation" will be at least 7 years, unless it be shortened (Matthew 24:22), but probably it will be longer, as the "Rapture of the Church" may take place some time before the commencement of the "Last Week" of Daniel’s "Seventy Weeks." Daniel 9:27. See the Chart of "Daniel’s Seventy Weeks," page 70. When Christ comes at the "Rapture" He will be the "Bright and Morning Star," 2 Peter 1:19, Revelation 22:16. When He comes at the "Revelation" He will be the "Sun of Righteousness." Malachi 4:2. As the prophecies in reference to Christ’s First Advent were literally fulfilled, so must the prophecies of His Second Advent. We cannot literalize one and spiritualize the other. Let us see what the New Testament has to say about THE SECOND ADVENT. I. AS TO THE FACT 1. THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS HIMSELF. John 14:2-3. "In my Father’s house are many mansions; if it were not so I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there ye may be also." 2. THE TESTIMONY OF HEAVENLY BEINGS. Acts 1:10-11. "And while they looked steadfastly toward heaven as he went up, behold, two men stood by them in white apparel; which also said, "Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven? This SAME JESUS, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come IN LIKE MANNER as ye have seen him go into heaven." This passage declares that the SAME JESUS shall return IN LIKE MANNER as He went, that is, that His return will be visible and personal. The two "men" that "stood by" were probably Moses and Elijah. They appeared with Jesus on the Mt. of Transfiguration, they were doubtless the "two men" who testified to the women at the tomb that Jesus had risen (Luke 24:4-5), and they will be the "Two Witnesses" that shall testify during the Tribulation. Revelation 11:3-12. 3. THE TESTIMONY OF THE APOSTLES. PAUL-"For our conversation is in heaven; from whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body, according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself." Php 3:20-21. JAMES-"Be patient therefore, brethren, unto the coming of the Lord." James 5:7. PETER-"For we have not followed cunningly devised fables when we made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were eyewitnesses of his majesty." 2 Peter 1:16. Peter here refers to the Transfiguration of Christ on the mount (Matthew 17:1-5), which was a type of His Second Coming. Moses was a type of the "resurrection saints," and Elijah of those who shall be translated without dying. JOHN-"And now, little children, abide in him; that, when he shall appear we may have confidence, and not be ashamed before him at his coming." 1 John 2:28. "Behold, he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him, and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen." Revelation 1:7. 4. THE TESTIMONY OF THE LORD’S SUPPER. "For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord’s death till he come." 1 Corinthians 11:26. The Lord’s Supper is not a permanent ordinance. It will be discontinued when the Lord returns. It is a Memorial Feast. It looks back to the "Cross" and forward to the "Coming." THE FIVE THEORIES While the majority of professing Christians admit the fact of the Second Coming of Christ, they are not agreed as to the "manner" or "time." There are five theories as to the Second Coming. 1. That His Coming Again Is "SPIRITUAL" and Was Fulfilled at Pentecost It was not Christ but the Holy Spirit that came at Pentecost, and his coming was conditioned on Christ’s absence, for Jesus said, "It is expedient for you that I go away; for if I go not away, the Comforter (H. S.) will not come unto you; but if I DEPART, I will SEND HIM UNTO YOU." John 16:7. If the Holy Spirit is only another manifestation of Christ, then they are identical, and that NULLIFIES THE TRINITY. The fact is, the whole New Testament was written after Pentecost, and declares over 150 times that the Second Coming of Christ was still future. And more, none of the events predicted as accompanying the Second Coming occurred at Pentecost, such as the Resurrection of the "Dead in Christ," the Translation of the "Living Saints," the "Binding of Satan," etc. 2. That the "CONVERSION OF THE SINNER" is the Coming of the Lord. This cannot be, for at conversion the sinner comes to Christ, not Christ to the sinner; and the sinner’s conversion is the work of the Holy Spirit, and not the work of Christ. It is true that there is such a thing as the spiritual indwelling of Christ in the believer, but His Second Coming, like His First Coming is to be an outward, visible, personal coming. 3. That "DEATH" is the Coming of the Lord. The text that is used more than any other for funeral sermons is-"Watch, therefore; for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of Man cometh." Matthew 25:13. The context shows that this refers to a future coming of Christ. Christ could not come to the earth every time a person dies for two reasons- (1) A soul passes into eternity every second, and this would necessitate Christ’s remaining continuously on the earth. (2) Christ is engaged in His High Priestly functions in the Heavenlies, and could not leave them to come to the earth for the souls of the dying. The fact is, that at death the believer goes to Christ. ’Christ does not come for him. Death is always spoken of as a departure. "Absent from the body, present (at home) with the Lord." 2 Corinthians 5:6-8. If Jesus had meant by His Second Coming "Death," he would have said to His Disciples-"If I go and prepare a place for you, I will send ’Death’ to bring you to myself," but He did not. He said-"I will come again and receive you unto myself." The last chapter of John’s Gospel settles the matter. Peter said to Jesus-"Lord, and what shall this man (referring to John) do? Jesus saith unto him, If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee? Follow thou me. Then went this saying abroad among the brethren, that that disciple (John) should not DIE." John 21:21-23. We see from this that the Disciples did not think that the "Coming of the Lord" meant "death." There was a great difference between these two things in their mind. Death is an enemy (1 Corinthians 15:26, 1 Corinthians 15:55), it holds us in the grave, it robs the body of its attractiveness, it is the "Wages of Sin" (Romans 6:23), and the result of God’s wrath, while the Second Coming of Christ is a manifestation of His love. Christ is the "Prince of Life." There can be no death where He is. Death flees at His coming. When He was on earth nothing could remain dead in His presence. His Coming is not death but resurrection. He is the "Rescurrection" and the "Life," and when He Comes, He will change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto His "Glorious Body." Php 3:20-21. 4. That the "DESTRUCTION OF JERUSALEM" in A. D. 70 by the Romans Was the Second Coming of the Lord. The Lord was not present at the destruction of Jerusalem. It was destroyed by Roman soldiers and none of the things that are to occur at the "Second Coming" occurred at the destruction of Jerusalem such as the resurrection of the dead, the translation of living saints, and the physical changes that are to occur at Jerusalem and in the land of Palestine at Christ’s coming. Zechariah 14:4-11. Ezekiel 47:1-12. Christ’s purpose in coming back is not to destroy Jerusalem, but to RESTORE it. It must be trodden down of the Gentiles until the "Times of the Gentiles" are fulfilled, "then shall they see the Son of Man coming in a cloud with power and great glory." Luke 21:24-28. The Book of Revelation, written 26 years after the destruction of Jerusalem, speaks of the Second Coming of Christ as still future. 5. That the "DIFFUSION OF CHRISTIANITY" is the Second Coming of the Lord. This cannot be true, for the "Diffusion of Christianity" is gradual, whereas the Scriptures declare that the "Return of the Lord" shall be SUDDEN and UNEXPECTED, as a "Thief in the Night." Matthew 24:27, Matthew 24:36, Matthew 24:42, Matthew 24:44. 1 Thessalonians 5:2. Revelation 3:3. Again the "Diffusion of Christianity" is a process, while the Scriptures invariably speak of the "Return of the Lord" as an EVENT. The diffusion of Christianity brings Salvation to the wicked, whereas the "Return of the Lord" is said to bring not salvation but SUDDEN DESTRUCTION. 1 Thessalonians 5:2-3; 2 Thessalonians 1:7-10. II. AS TO THE TIME Of the exact time we cannot be certain. When Jesus was on the earth He said-"But of that day and that hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels which are in heaven, neither (not yet) the Son, but the Father." Mark 13:32. After His Resurrection and before His Ascension, He refused to satisfy the curiosity of His Disciples, saying to them-"It is not for you to know the ’times’ or the ’seasons’ which the Father hath put in his own power." Acts 1:7. While we do not know the day or the hour of Christ’s Coming we know that it will be PRE-MILLENNIAL. By Pre-Millennial we mean before the Millennium. That is, before the period of a "Thousand Years" spoken of in Revelation 20:1-6. This period is spoken of in other scriptures as "The Kingdom," and is described in glowing terms by the prophets as a time when the earth shall be blessed with a universal rule of righteousness. The passage in Revelation 20:1-6 simply tells us that the length of the period shall be 1000 years. The very structure of the New Testament demands that Christ shall return before the Millennium. Here are a few reasons. 1. When Christ comes He will RAISE THE DEAD, but the Righteous dead are to be raised BEFORE the Millennium, that they may reign with Christ during the 1000 years, hence there can be no Millennium before Christ comes. Revelation 20:5. 2. When Christ comes He will SEPARATE THE "TARES" FROM THE "WHEAT," but as the Millennium is a period of UNIVERSAL RIGHTEOUSNESS the separation of the "Tares" and "Wheat" must take place BEFORE the Millennium, therefore there can be no Millennium before Christ comes. Matthew 13:40-43. 3. When Christ comes Satan SHALL BE BOUND, but as Satan is to be bound during the Millennium, there can be no Millennium until Christ comes. Revelation 20:1-3. 4. When Christ comes Antichrist is to be DESTROYED, but as Antichrist is to be destroyed before the Millennium there can be no Millennium until Christ comes. 2 Thessalonians 2:8; Revelation 19:20. 5. When Christ comes the Jews are to be RESTORED TO THEIR OWN LAND, but as they are to be restored to their own land BEFORE the Millennium, there can be no Millennium before Christ comes. Ezekiel 36:24-28; Revelation 1:7 (Zechariah 12:10). 6. When Christ comes it will be unexpectedly, and we are commanded to watch lest He take us unawares. Now if He is not coming until AFTER the Millennium, and the Millennium is not yet here, why command us to watch for an event that is over 1000 years off? III. AS TO THE MANNER He will return in the SAME MANNER as He went. Acts 1:11. He went up BODILY and VISIBLY and He shall come in like manner. He went in a cloud, and He will return in a cloud. "Behold, He cometh with the clouds; and every eye shall see Him, and they also which pierced Him; and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of Him." Revelation 1:7. The only difference will be that He went up alone, He will return as a King (Luke 19:12), followed by a retinue of the angelic hosts. "For the Son of Man shall come in the glory of His Father with his angels; and then He shall reward every man according to his works." Matthew 16:27. His "Return" however will be in TWO STAGES. He will come first into the region of our atmosphere, and the "dead in Christ," and the "living saints" shall be "caught up" to meet Him "IN THE AIR." Then after the risen and translated saints have been judged and rewarded for their works, and they, as the Church, the Bride of Christ, have been married to Him, He will come with them to the earth and land on the Mount of Olives, the place from whence He ascended. Zechariah 14:4. The First Stage of His Return is called "THE RAPTURE"; the Second Stage-"THE REVELATION." The time between the two Stages is not less than seven years, and is occupied in the heavens by the "JUDGMENT OF BELIEVERS FOR WORKS," and on the earth by "THE GREAT TRIBULATION." THE RAPTURE The Rapture is described in 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17. "For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep. For the Lord HIMSELF shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the Archangel (Michael) and with the trump of God; and the DEAD IN CHRIST shall rise first; then we which are ALIVE AND REMAIN (saints only) shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord IN THE AIR, and so shall we ever be with the Lord." From this we see that "The Rapture" will be twofold. 1. The Resurrection of the "DEAD IN CHRIST." 2. The Translation of the "LIVING SAINTS." This twofold character of "The Rapture" Jesus revealed to Martha when He was about to raise her brother Lazarus. He said to her: "I am the ’Resurrection and the Life,’ he that believeth in Me, though he were dead yet shall he LIVE (First Resurrection Saints); and whosoever LIVETH (is alive when I come back) and believeth in Me shall NEVER DIE." John 11:25-26. This twofold character of The Rapture, Paul emphasizes in his immortal chapter on the Resurrection. "Behold, I show you a Mystery, we shall not all Sleep, but we shall All Be Changed, in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump; for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised, and we shall be changed. For this Corruptible (the dead in Christ) must put on incorruption, and this mortal (the living saints) must put on immortality. So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, DEATH IS SWALLOWED UP IN VICTORY. O DEATH, WHERE IS THY STING? O GRAVE, WHERE IS THY VICTORY?" 1 Corinthians 15:51-57. The last two lines refer only to those who are "changed without dying," for it is only those who will not die who can shout- "O Death, Where Is Thy Sting? "O Grave, Where Is Thy Victory?" In 2 Corinthians 5:1-4, Paul expresses his longing, and the longing of the Saints, to be among those who should not be "unclothed" by Death, but who should be "clothed upon" by Immortality "without dying." "For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle (the body), were dissolved (that is die), we have a building of God, an house not made with hands eternal in the heavens. For in this (body) we groan, earnestly desiring to be ’clothed upon’ with our house which is from heaven; if so be that being ’clothed’ we shall not be found naked. For we that are in this tabernacle (the body) do groan, being burdened; not for that we would be ’unclothed’ (by death), but ’clothed upon’ (by immortality), that ’mortality’ might be swallowed up of life." In his letter to the Philippians, while Paul hopes that- "If by any means he may attain unto The (out from among the dead) Resurrection," yet he pressed "toward the mark for the ’prize’ of the High (out and up) Calling of God in Christ Jesus." Php 3:11-14. That is, while Paul would esteem it a great thing to "rise from the dead" at the First Resurrection, and be "caught up" with those who should be "changed," yet he would esteem it a "prize" if he could be caught up "without dying," that is, live until Jesus came back. THE RAPTURE WILL BE A "SURPRISE" "Watch therefore; for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come. But know this, that if the goodman of the house had known in what watch the thief would come, he would have watched, and would not have suffered his house to be broken up. Therefore be ye also ready; for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of Man COMETH." Matthew 24:42-44. We see from this that when Christ comes back it will be when we are not expecting Him. He will come as a thief comes. A thief does not announce his coming. He comes for a certain purpose. He does not take everything there is in the house. He takes only the precious things. The jewels, the gold, the silver and fine wearing apparel. He does not come to stay. As soon as he secures what he is after he departs. So Jesus at the Rapture will come and take away the saints only. The thief leaves much more than he takes. He leaves the house and the furniture and the household utensils. So the Lord at the Rapture will leave the wicked and the great mass of the heathen behind, for those who will be taken will be comparatively few. THE RAPTURE WILL BE "ELECTIVE" It will not only separate the saints from unbelievers, but it will separate husbands from wives, brothers ,from sisters, friends from friends. "I tell you, in that night there shall be two men in one bed; the one shall be taken, and the other shall be left. Two women shall be grinding together; the one shall be taken, and the other left. Two men shall be in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left." Luke 17:34-36. The words "men" and "women" in this passage are in italics. That means that they are not in the original, and so the passage should read there shall be "two in one bed," husband and wife, or two brothers, or two sisters, or two friends. Two in "bed" indicates night; two grinding at the mill, morning or evening; two in the field mid-day. This shows that the Rapture will happen all over the earth at the same time or as the Apostle describes it in a "moment," or the "twinkling of an eye." "As the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of Man Be" (Matthew 24:27) is the way Jesus puts it. The "Rapture" will be the most startling "event" of this Age and Dispensation. As it is to occur in the "twinkling of an eye" and all over the earth at the same time, that part of the world that is not asleep will witness the event. As to the "Shout of the Lord," the Voice of the Archangel," and the "Trump of God" we do not know whether their sound will be heard and distinguished by others than the "dead in Christ" and the "living saints." We know that one day the Father spoke to Christ in a voice that He understood, but the people who stood by mistook it for "thunder." John 12:28-29. If the dead slip out of their places of sepulchre without disturbing them, the First Resurrection will be secret and probably unknown to the world, but it will not be so with the "Living Saints" who are translated. If it is night on our side of the globe when the Rapture occurs the community will wake up in the morning to find all the real Christians gone, disappeared in the night. If it be day, the "EVENT" will be startling. If it be at a pleasant time of the year, the boats, and cars, and parks will be filled with pleasure seekers. If it be in the midst of the week, and during the business hours of the day, the shops and stores will be filled with shoppers and the mills with toilers, and the streets of the cities lined with men and women and children on pleasure and business bent. Suddenly a noise from heaven will be heard like a great peal of thunder. The people will rush to doors and windows, and those on the streets and in the fields will look up to see what has happened. To the vast majority it will be but a startling and alarming sound, but to many it will be the "VOICE OF THE LORD." But when the people recover from their surprised and affrighted condition they will discover that a great many people are missing, and that the missing were the best people in the community. At first the whole thing will be a Mystery, until some one who had heard or read about the "Rapture of the Saints," realizing what has happened, will explain the situation. But one of the surprises of that day will be that so many professing Christians, and among them many ministers and Christian workers, will be left behind, while some who were not known to be Christians will be missing. For a few days the excitement will be intense. Then the people will settle down to the inevitable. With the exception of a few who will repent and turn to God, the mass of the people will become more hardened and wicked than before, and some who lost loved ones will be embittered. As the Holy Spirit will have gone back with the "Raptured Ones," and the "Saints," the SALT of the earth, been taken out, there will be nothing to prevent the rapid degeneration and "Moral Putrefaction" of those who are "left," and sin and iniquity and all manner of crime and worldliness will increase and pave the way for the manifestation of Antichrist, under whose administration the world will rapidly ripen for judgment. THE REVELATION At the "Second Stage" of Christ’s Second Coming, the "Revelation," we shall behold His "Glory." When Jesus came the first time He was disguised in the flesh. The "Incarnation" was the hiding of His Power, the veiling of His Deity. Now and then gleams of glory shot forth as on the Mt. of Transfiguration; but when He comes the Second Time we shall behold Him clothed with the glory He had with the Father before the world was. The "Revelation" will be as sudden and unexpected as was the "Rapture." The people will be buying and selling, building and planting, eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage. The statesmen will be revolving in their minds new plans for the world’s betterment. The pleasure-loving will be seeking new sources of pleasure. The wicked will be plotting dark deeds; and the unbelieving will be proving to their own satisfaction that there is no God, no heaven, no hell, no coming judgment, when suddenly there will be a change. In the distant heaven there will appear a "POINT OF LIGHT," outshining the sun. It will be seen descending toward the earth. As it descends it will assume the form of a bright cloud, out of which shall stream dazzling beams of light, and flashes of lightning. It will descend apace as if on the wings of the whirlwind, and when it reaches its destination over the brow of the Mt. of Olives it will stop and unfold itself to the terrified and awestricken beholders, and there will be revealed to them Jesus seated on a "White Horse" (Revelation 19:11-16) and accompanied with His Saints and the armies of Heaven. Then shall be fulfilled what Jesus foretold in His Olivet Discourse- "Then shall appear the sign (a cloud) of the Son of Man in heaven; and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of Man coming in the clouds of Heaven WITH POWER AND GREAT GLORY." Matthew 24:30. Following the "Revelation" will be the "Battle of Armageddon," and then Christ will sit upon the "THRONE OF HIS GLORY" and judge "The Nations," (Matthew 25:31-46), after which He will set up His "Millennial Kingdom."* *See my booklet on "The Second Coming," containing 46 pages and 8 Charts, price 25 cents, for a fuller description of the "Second Advent." ======================================================================== CHAPTER 9: 01.07 THE SPIRIT WORLD ======================================================================== VII. The Spirit World The Scriptures are full of the "Supernatural." The only cure for the "Materialism" of the present day is to discover what the Scriptures reveal as to the "SpiritWorld." There is but a step from the "Natural" World to the "Spirit" World. The dividing veil is our "fleshy" bodies. The "Heavenlies" are peopled with Spirit Beings. They are of two classes, good and evil. They are classified as "Seraphim," "Cherubim," "Angels" (Good and Bad), "Principalities," "Powers," "Age Rulers of Darkness," "Wicked Spirits," (Ephesians 6:12), "Thrones," "Dominions," (Colossians 1:16), "Fallen Angels," (2 Peter 2:4), "Spirits in Prison," (1 Peter 3:18-20), "Demons," "Seducing Spirits." (1 Timothy 4:1.) The Angels are "innumerable in number." Hebrews 12:22. They are "mighty in power" but not almighty. 2 Thessalonians 1:7. They excel in strength. One angel destroyed 185,000 of the Assyrian army in a night. An angel rolled away the stone from the Tomb of Christ, and one angel shall bind Satan and cast him into the "Bottomless Pit." They are "Glorious" beings (Luke 9:26), and have "great knowledge," but are not Omniscient. The Angels are "Ministering Spirits" to them who are "heirs of salvation," (Hebrews 1:13-14), and "Executioners of God’s Wrath" on the "wicked." 2 Thessalonians 1:7-8. They will gather the "elect of Israel" from the four corners of the earth, (Matthew 24:31), and are commissioned to supply the physical needs of God’s people. Matthew 4:11; 1 Kings 19:4-8. Among the "Principalities and Powers" of the Spirit World there are three great leaders: 1. Michael. He is mentioned three times in Daniel (Daniel 10:13, Daniel 10:21; Daniel 12:1), where he is called a "Prince" who stands for Daniel’s People-the Jews. He is called in Jude 1:9 the Archangel. In Revelation 12:7 he is seen in command of the Angelic "Army of Heaven." His work seems to be to deliver God’s people, particularly the Jews, from the power of Satan, and finally to oust him and his angels from the Heavenlies, and cast them down on to the earth. Revelation 12:7-9. He also has something to do with the resurrection of the dead, for he is associated with the "Resurrection" mentioned in Daniel 12:1-2, and he contested with the Devil the resurrection of Moses (Jude 1:9), and the "voice" of the Archangel that will be heard when the "Dead in Christ" shall rise (1 Thessalonians 4:16), will be the "voice" of Michael, for he is the only Archangel mentioned in the Scriptures. 2. Gabriel. He is mentioned by name four times. In Daniel twice, and in Luke twice. He seems to be associated with the redemptive work of God. He appeared to Daniel (Daniel 8:16; Daniel 9:21-27), to inform him as to the "time" of Christ’s "First Coming," and when the "time had come" he announced to Zacharias the birth of Christ’s "Forerunner"-John the Baptist, and later to Mary the.birth of Jesus. Luke 1:19, Luke 1:26-27. His position in heaven is lofty, for he said of himself to Zacharias-"I am Gabriel that Stand in the Presence of God." 3. Satan. We speak of Satan last not because he is the least of the three, for in many ways he is the greatest, but because of his evil character. He is the source of all the anarchy and rebellion in the Universe. See the Chapter on Satan. MAN’S RELATION TO THE "SPIRIT-WORLD" Man in his physical and spiritual makeup, was made for two worlds, the Physical and the Spirit world. Writing to the Thessalonians Paul says, "I pray God your whole ’Spirit’ and ’Soul’ and ’Body’ be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ." 1 Thessalonians 5:23. Writing to the Hebrews he says- "The Word of God is quick (alive), and powerful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the dividing asunder of ’Soul* and ’Spirit,’ and of the ’Joints and Marrow’ (body), and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart." Hebrews 4:12. From these references we see that man is a Trinity, and is composed of "Body," "Soul," and "Spirit." Man was made in the "Image of God" and God is a Trinity. The Tabernacle was a tent surrounded by a court, which court was enclosed by a curtain fence. (See diagram of the Tabernacle.) The tent was divided into two parts’, one twice the length of the other, by a "veil" or curtain. The larger part was entered from without by a curtained doorway, and contained the "Table of Shewbread," the "Altar of Incense," and the "Seven-Branched Candlestick." This part was called the "Holy Place." The smaller part was entered from the "Holy Place" through the "veil" or dividing curtain, and contained the "Ark of the Covenant," on the lid of which, between the "Cherubims," God took up His residence in the "Shekinah Glory." This part was called the "Most Holy Place." There were no windows in the Tabernacle, and the only entrance was through the curtained doorway into the "Holy Place." The Tabernacle and its Courtyard is a type of the "Threefold Nature of Man." The "Courtyard" represents his Body, the "Holy Place" his Soul, and the "Most Holy Place" his Spirit, and as there could be no communication between the "Courtyard" and the "Most Holy Place," only through the "Holy Place," so there can be no communication between a man’s Body and Spirit only through his Soul. After the completion of the Tabernacle it remained empty of the "Presence of God" until the "Spirit of God" descended and took up His abode in the "Most Holy Place." So a man may be complete as to body, soul and spirit, but his spiritual nature will remain unregenerate until the Holy Spirit enters and takes possession of the "spirit" compartment of his nature. This happens when the "New Birth" takes place. The "Threefold Nature of Man" is clearly brought ouc in the Diagram "The Threefold Nature of Man." The outer circle stands for the "Body" of man, the middle for the "Soul," and the inner for the "Spirit," or what Paul calls the "CARNAL" (1 Corinthians 3:1-3); the "NATURAL" (1 Corinthians 2:14); and the "SPIRITUAL" (1 Corinthians 3:1), parts of man. In the outer circle the "Body" is shown as touching the Material World through the five senses of "Sight," "Smell," "Hearing," "Taste" and "Touch." The Gates to the "Soul" are "Imagination," "Conscience," "Memory," "Reason" and the "Affections." The "Spirit" receives impressions of outward and material things through the Soul. The "Spiritual Faculties" of the "Spirit" are "Faith," "Hope," "Reverence," "Prayer" and "Worship." In his unfallen but when the human race fell in Adam, sin closed the state the "Spirit" of man was illuminated from Heaven, window of the Spirit, and pulled down the curtain, and the "chamber of the Spirit" became a Death Chamber, and remains so in every unregenerate heart, until the "Life" and "Light" giving power of the Holy Spirit floods that chamber with the "Life" and "Light" giving power of the NEW LIFE IN CHRIST JESUS. We see then why the "natural" man cannot understand "spiritual" things. He cannot understand them until his spiritual nature has been renewed. ’But the Spirit of the Natural man is not only darkened, his "Will" stands as a "guard" at the door, and prevents the entrance of the Holy Spirit, and it is not until the "Will" surrenders through the power. of the "Sword of the Spirit," the "Word of God," that the Holy Spirit can enter and take up his abode in the "Spirit" of man. When a man dies his "Soul" and "Spirit" separate from the "Body," and the "Body" is laid in the grave, but the "Spirit" is not "bodiless," it has what Paul calls its "PSYCHICAL" or "Soulish" Body. As this "Soulish Body" can hear, and speak, and think, and feel, it must have some "tangible" form. It is not a "ghostlike" structure. There are doubtless limitations in its use, or there would be no need for it to recover its "physical" body at the Resurrection. That there is such a thing as the "Soulish Body" is brought out in the story of the "Rich Man and Lazarus." Luke 16:19-31. The story is not a Parable, but a description by Christ of something that really happened in the other world to his own personal knowledge. It declares that both Lazarus and the "Rich Man" died and were buried. That is, their bodies were left on the earth. What happened to them in the "Underworld" then, is descriptive of what happened to them in their "disembodied state." In that state they were conscious and the Rich Man recognized Lazarus, which he could not have done if Lazarus had not a body, not his "physical" body, he left that on the earth, but his "Soulish" body. This is proof that the "Soulish" body is not simply a body, but that in its outward form and appearance it conforms to the earthly body of the owner, otherwise he would not be recognizable in the other world. Again the "Rich Man" could see, and feel, and thirst, and talk, and remember, proving that he possessed his senses and had not lost his personality. This proves that there is no break, as "Soul Sleep," in the Continuity of Existence, or Consciousness, in passing from the "Earth-Life" to the "Spirit-Life." Sleep in the Scriptures always refers to the "Body," not to the "Soul," and the expression "Asleep in Jesus" refers to the Believer only. Let us trace the life of the "Soul" and "Spirit" after they have left the "Body." In the account of the "Rich Man and Lazarus" we have a description of "THE UNDERWORLD." See the Chart of "The Underworld," page 90. "The Underworld" is made up of two compartments, "Paradise" and "Hell" (not the final Hell, that is "Gehenna" the "Lake of Fire") with an "Impassable Gulf between. At the bottom of the "Gulf" is the "Bottomless Pit," or "Abyss." This is a place of temporary confinement for "Evil Spirits" (Demons). It has a King -"Apollyon," but is kept locked by God who commissions an angel to open it when He so desires. Revelation 9:1-16, Revelation 17:8, Revelation 20:1-3. Before the resurrection of Christ the Soul and Spirit of the "Righteous Dead" went to the "Paradise" compartment of "The Underworld." There Christ met the "Penitent Thief" after His death on the Cross. On the day of His Resurrection Christ’s Soul and Spirit returned from "The Underworld." But He did not return alone. He brought back with Him all the occupants of the Paradise compartment and locked it up, and He now has the "Keys of Death and Hades." Revelation 1:18. R. V. Here "Death" stands for the "grave" and "Hades" for "The Underworld." Some of those who came back from "The Underworld" with Christ got their bodies, and ascended with Him as the "First Fruits" of the resurrection "from among the dead." Matthew 27:52-53. The rest were taken up to the "Third Heaven" where Paul was caught up. 2 Corinthians 12:1-4. Paul called it "Paradise." There all the "Righteous Dead" that have died since Christ’s resurrection go that they may be "WITH THE LORD." Php 1:23. 2 Corinthians 5:8. There the souls of the "Righteous Dead" shall remain until the time comes for the resurrection of their bodies, then when Christ comes back to meet His Church in the Air, He will bring back the souls of the "Righteous Dead" from the "Paradise" of the "Third Heaven," for we are told that He will bring them whose bodies "Sleep in Jesus" on the earth WITH HIM (1 Thessalonians 4:14), and they will continue on to the earth and get their "bodies" from the grave, and then ascend again together with the "Translated Saints" to meet the Lord IN THE AIR. See the Chart of "The Underworld." So far as we know the souls of the "Wicked Dead" are still in the "Hell Compartment" of "The Underworld," and will remain there until the "Second Resurrection," when they will return to the earth and get their bodies, and then go to the "Great White Throne" Judgment. After judgment they will be sentenced to the "Second Death," which means that they shall die again in the sense of losing their bodies the second time, and as "disembodied spirits" be cast into the "Lake of Fire," (Gehenna, the "Final Hell"), to suffer in flames forever. As soul and spirit are impervious to flames, this explains how the wicked, after being disembodied again by the "Second Death," can exist forever in literal fire. Mark 9:43-48. We are reading a great deal in these days about "Spiritualism," or the communication of the living with the dead. What is called "Spiritism" is DEMONISM, and is forbidden in the Scriptures. Leviticus 20:6, Leviticus 20:27. Deuteronomy 18:10-11. Isaiah 8:19 (R. V.). The "Familiar Spirits" of the Old Testament are the same as the "Demons" and "Seducing Spirits" of the New Testament. SPIRITISM Of the revival of "Spiritism" in these days we have been fully warned in the New Testament. The Apostle Paul, writing to Timothy, says- "Now the Spirit (Holy Spirit) speaketh expressly, that in the ’LATTER TIMES’ (the last days of this Dispensation) some shall depart from the Faith (that is, give up the Christian Faith) giving heed to ’SEDUCING SPIRITS,’ and ’DOCTRINES OF DEVILS’ (Demons), * * * forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats." 1 Timothy 4:1-3. The phrase "forbidding to marry" does not refer to "celibacy," but to the abrogation of the marriage relation, the practice of "FREE LOVE" and the doctrine of "AFFINITIES," which Spiritism leads to. The phrase "Abstain From Meats" is not a reference to fasting, but the requirement of a "vegetable diet." It is a well-known fact that a "vegetable diet" renders the body more susceptible to spiritual forces than a meat diet. The close connection of this warning of the Apostle with the words-"Refuse profane and ’OLD WIVES’ FABLES,’" in verse seven, is doubtless a reference to some of the "ISMS" of these last days. For "Christian Science" is but an "OLD WIFE’S" Fable, for Mrs. Eddy was an "Old Wife" in the sense that she had been many times married. It is an indisputable fact that most of the "Witches" and "Mediums" of Scripture, and these "Latter Days," were and are women. It was through Eve and not Adam that Satan sought to destroy the race. The reason may be that the nervous and impressionable character of women is better adapted to demon influence. The revival of "Spiritism," or "DEMONISM," is one of the "Signs of the Times," and should be a warning to every true child of God of the approaching end of the Age. The "Demons" belong to the "Powers of Darkness." They are not few in number, but are a great "Martialed Host," veterans in the service of Satan. Their central camp or abode is the "Bottomless Pit" from which they "sally forth" at the command of their leader. Revelation 9:1-11. They are not angels. Angels have bodies. But the fact that demons can enter in, and take possession of, and control human beings and animals (swine), is proof that they are "Disembodied Spirits." They are supposed by many to be the "spirits" of the inhabitants of the "Pre-Adamite Earth," whose sin caused its wreck, and whose bodies were destroyed in the catastrophe that overwhelmed it, and their desire and purpose in entering human bodies is to re-embody themselves again on the earth where they once lived. That the "Demons" have a personality is clear from the fact that Jesus conversed with them, asked them questions, and received answers. Luke 8:26-33. They are possessed of more than ordinary intelligence. They know that Jesus is the "Son of God," and that they are finally to be confined in a place of "Torment." Matthew 8:29. THE POWER OF DEMONS OVER THE HUMAN BODY They can cause DUMBNESS (Matthew 9:32-33), and BLINDNESS (Matthew 12:22), and INSANITY (Luke 8:26-35, and the SUICIDAL MANIA (Mark 9:22), and PERSONAL INJURIES (Mark 9:18), and impart SUPERNATURAL STRENGTH (Luke 8:29) and inflict PHYSICAL DEFECTS AND DEFORMITIES. Luke 13:11-17. Once they have got control over a human body they can come and go at will. Luke 11:24-26. The Devilish character of "Demons" is seen in the use they make of their victims. They use them as "instruments of unrighteousness," (Romans 6:13), for the proclamation of the "DOCTRINES OF DEVILS," (1 Timothy 4:1), and the teaching of "DAMNABLE HERESIES." 2 Peter 2:1. The effect of such use of the victim is not only unmoral, it is IMMORAL. It leads to vicious and inhuman conduct. The conduct of "demonized" men and women seems to indicate that the "Demon" takes possession of them for the purpose of physical sensual gratification, thus letting us into the secret of the cause of the wreck of the Pre-Adamite Earth, the SIN OF SENSUALITY. This accounts for the desire of the victim to live in a state of nudity; to have lustful and licentious thoughts. In these days of increasing tendency to yield to "Seducing Spirits" it may account for the immodesty of fashionable attire, and the craze of dancing. The purpose of the "Demon" is often to alienate husband and wife, and.break up homes by preaching the doctrine of "FREE LOVE." In short, the "Demon," for personal gratification, has the power, once he is in control of his victim, to derange both mind and body, and wreck the victim’s health, and if deliverance is not obtained by turning to Christ, who alone has power to cast out the Demon, the victim will be lost soul and body. Demon-possession must not be confounded with diseases, such as "Epilepsy," which causes the victim to fall in convulsions, foam at the mouth and gnash the teeth, for the Scriptures make a clear distinction between them. Matthew 4:24. In 1 Corinthians 10:20-21 we read- "But I say, that the things which the Gentiles sacrifice, they SACRIFICE TO DEVILS (Demons), and not to God; and I would not that ye should have FELLOWSHIP WITH DEVILS (Demons). Ye cannot drink the ’Cup of the Lord’ (Communion Cup), and the ’CUP OF DEVILS’; ye cannot be partakers of the ’Lord’s Table,’ and of the TABLE OF DEVILS (Demons)." This passage proves that behind all heathen worship there is the "Spirit of Demonism," or "DEVIL WORSHIP," and accounts for the "wild orgies" and voluptuous and licentious mode of worship of the heathen. The story of the rich man and Lazarus (Luke 16:19-31) reveals the fact that communication with the spirits, of our departed dead, is not only unnecessary, but is not permitted. It is not necessary for we have Moses and the Prophets, that is, the Holy Scriptures, to give us all we need to know of the state of the dead. And it is not permitted, or Lazarus, or the rich man himself, would have been allowed to return to the earth and warn his brethren. The inevitable conclusion to be drawn from this story is, that the spirit of a good man MAY not, and the spirit of a bad man CANNOT return to this earth. If this be true then Spiritism is a fraud, and is one of the devices of Satan in these latter days to lead astray the unwary. Those who dabble in Spiritism are in great danger of having their "understanding darkened" (Ephesians 4:17-19) and come under the power and control of Demons. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 10: 01.08 SATAN ======================================================================== VIII. Satan There are many who deny the existence of Satan. They claim that what we call Satan is only a "principle of evil." That this "evil" is a sort of "malaria," an intangible thing like disease germs that floats about in the atmosphere and attacks people’s hearts under certain conditions. The existence of Satan cannot be determined by the opinions of men. The only source of information is the Bible. That is the reason why Satan tries to discredit the Word of God. He is not a "principle of evil" he is a-Person. "Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the Devil, as a roaring lion,’ walketh about, seeking whom he may devour." 1 Peter 5:8. He "walketh," he "roareth," he is to be "chained." Revelation 20:1-3. These could not be said of a "principle of evil." He has many names or aliases-"Satan," "Devil," "Beelzebub," "Belial," "Adversary," "Dragon," "Serpent." He is mentioned by one or the other of these names 174 times in the Bible. He is a great "Celestial Potentate." He is "The Prince of the Powers of the Air." Ephesians 2:2. "The God of this World" (Age). 2 Corinthians 4:4. I. His Origin. This is more or less shrouded in mystery. One thing is certain, he is a "created being," and that of the most exalted type. He was before his fall "The Anointed Cherub That Covereth." That is, he was the guardian or protector of the "Throne of God." He was perfect in all his ways from the day that he was created, until iniquity was found in him. In him was the "fulness of wisdom," and the "perfection of beauty," but it was his "beauty" that caused the pride that was his downfall. He was clothed in a garment that was covered with the most rare and precious gems, the sardius, topaz, diamond, beryl, onyx, jasper, sapphire, emerald, carbuncle, all woven in with gold. He dwelt in Eden, the "Garden of God." This probably refers not to the earthly Eden, but to the "Paradise of God" on high, for Satan dwelt on the "Holy Mount of God."’ All this we learn from Ezekiel 28:11-19, where the Prophet has a "foreview" of the Antichrist under the title of the "King of Tyrus," and as Antichrist is to be an incarnation of Satan, the Prophet here describes Satan’s original glory from which he fell. There never has been as yet such a King of Tyrus as is here described. The cause of Satan’s fall is given in Isaiah 14:12-20. He is there called- Lucifer, Son of the Morning. This was his glorious title when he was created, and this world of ours was made, at which time- "The ’Morning Stars,’ (probably other glorious created ruling beings like himself), sang together, and all the ’Sons of God,’ (angels), shouted for joy." Job 38:7. It is well to note that the one here called "Lucifer, Son of the Morning," is in verse four (Isaiah 14:4) also called the "King of Babylon." As there never has been a King of Babylon like the one here described, the description must be that of a "future" King of Babylon. And as "Antichrist is to have for his Capital City Babylon rebuilt," this is probably a "foreview" by the Prophet of Antichrist, as indwelt by "Lucifer," or "Satan," in that day when he shall be "King of Babylon." Some think that when this world was created and fit for habitation Satan was placed in charge of it, and it was then, as Isaiah declares, that Satan said in his heart- "I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the ’Stars of God’ (other ruling powers) ; I will sit also upon the Mount of the Congregation, in the sides of the North. I will ascend above the clouds; I will be like The MOST HIGH:" and that it was for this presumptuous act that the "Pre-Adamite World" became a chaos, and "without form and void," as described in Genesis 1:2. This would justify the claim of Satan that this world transfer the "kingdoms of the world" to Christ, if He would only acknowledge Satan’s supremacy. (Matthew 4:8-9.) And it accounts for the persistent war Satan is waging against the Almighty to retain his possession of the earth. II. His Present Location. The common notion is that Satan and his angels are imprisoned in Hell. This is not true. The angels described in 2 Peter 2:4, and Jude 1:6, as having left their "first estate," and being "reserved in everlasting chains under darkness," are not Satan’s angels. They are a special class of angels whose sin caused the Flood. They are the "Spirits in Prison" of whom Peter speaks in 1 Peter 3:18-20. See the chapter on "Rightly Dividing the Word," under the cause of the Flood. Satan and his angels are at liberty. We read in the first and second chapters of Job that it was the custom in Job’s day for the "Sons of God" (angels), to appear at stated times in the presence of God to give an account of their stewardship, and that Satan always appeared with them. When the Lord said to Satan-"Whence comest thou?" he replied, "From going to and fro in the earth and from walking up and down in it." Job 1:7; Job 2:2. Satan then was at liberty "on the earth," and had "access to God," and was "not cast out of Heaven" in Job’s day, B. C. 2000, and as he has not been cast out since, he must still be at liberty in the heavenlies and on the earth. See Chart of "Satan," page 98. III. His Kingdom. Satan is a King, and has a Kingdom. "If Satan cast out Satan he is divided against himself; how shall then his ’kingdom’ stand?" Matthew 12:24-30. "We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against Principalities, against Powers, against the Rulers of the Darkness of this World (Age), against Spiritual Wickedness in High Places (the Heavenlies)." Ephesians 6:12. From this we see that his Kingdom consists of "Principalities," "Powers," "Age Rulers of Darkness," and belongs to him, and that he had the right and power to "Wicked Spirits in the Heavenlies." These "Principalities" are ruled by "Princes," who control certain nations of our earth, as in the days of Daniel the Prophet, when a heavenly messenger was sent to Daniel, but was hindered "three weeks" from reaching him by the "Prince of the Kingdom of Persia," Satan’s ruling "Prince of Persia," until Michael the Archangel came to his rescue. Daniel 10:10-14. IV. His Methods. 1. He Is the Deceiver of the World. By the "World" is meant all those who belong to the "Satanic System," all those who are entangled in Satan’s mesh. "And we know that we are of God, and the whole World (the Satanic System), lieth in the Wicked One (Satan)." 1 John 5:19, R. V. Satan deceives by "blinding" the eyes of the world. "If our Gospel is hid, it is hid to them that ’are lost’; in whom the ’God of this World’ (Satan), hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them." 2 Corinthians 4:3-4. To this end Satan has his preachers who preach "another gospel." Galatians 1:6-9. That gospel is the "doctrine of devils." 1 Timothy 4:1. He is the instigator of "The Great Apostasy." Peter, speaking of the "latter times" says- "There shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall bring in ’Damnable Heresies,’ even denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction. And many shall follow their ’Pernicious Ways,’ by reason of whom the ’WAY OF TRUTH’ shall be evil spoken of." 2 Peter 2:1-2. These "false teachers" are to be seen on every hand. They are those who deny the "Virgin Birth," "Deity," "Bodily Resurrection" and "Personal Premillennial Return" of the Lord Jesus Christ. Satan is very subtle in his methods, and if it were possible he would deceive the very elect. He knows all the great Scripture subjects that are of universal interest to humanity, and he is too wise to attack them openly, so he adulterates them with false doctrine. He has tried to rob the Church of her "Blessed Hope" of the Lord’s return by mixing with it a lot of false teaching and "time setting" as seen in "Millerism," "Seventh Day Adventism" and "Millennial Dawnism." To prevent mankind from turning to the Lord for healing, he has invented the systems of "Christian Science" and "New Thought." To satisfy the craving of the human mind to know what is going on in the Spirit World, Satan invented "Spiritism." Satan seeing that he could not stamp out the Church by violence and persecution has changed his tactics and is now trying to seduce her into conformity to the world, and to try to better an "Age" that God has doomed to destruction. His present purpose is to build up a "magnificent civilization," and he has deceived the Church into believing that it can bring in the "Millennium," without Christ, by the Betterment of Society. His hope is that the "Gospel of Social Service" will take the place of the "Gospel of Grace," and by diverting the attention of Christian people to "secondary" things, they will neglect the primary work of soul saving, and thus delay the evangelization of the world, and postpone the Return of the Lord, and his own confinement in the Bottomless Pit. 2. He is the Adversary of God’s People. The warfare between "Good" and "Evil," as recorded in the Bible from Genesis 3:15 to Revelation 20:10, is most intensely interesting reading. Satan tempts Eve. She eats and Adam with her. Result the Fall. Satan to prevent the birth of the "Promised Seed" causes Cain to kill Abel. To bring about the destruction of the human race Satan gets the "Sons of God" to marry the "Daughters of Men." Result the Flood. To destroy the unity of the race Satan suggests the building of the "Tower of Babel." Result the "Confusion of Tongues." But the story is too long. All down through the Old Testament we see Satan at work trying to frustrate the plan of God for the "Redemption of the Race." When the time came that Christ was born it was Satan who prompted Herod to destroy all the male children at Bethlehem under two years of age. It was Satan who tried to overcome Christ when weakened by fasting in the wilderness, and who suggested that He throw Himself down from the Pinnacle of the Temple. The attempt of the people to throw Christ from the hilltop at Nazareth, and the two storms on the sea of Galilee were plans of Satan to destroy Christ; and when foiled in these Satan renewed the fight through Priests and Pharisees, and succeeded at last in getting Judas to sell his Master. Then, amid the shades of Gethsemane, he sought to kill Christ by physical weakness before He could reach the Cross and make atonement for sin. When Christ was crucified Satan thought he had at last conquered, but when Christ rose from the dead Satan’s rage knew no bounds. In all probability Satan and his angels contested the Ascension of Christ, and the history of the Christian Church is but one long story of the "Irrepressible Conflict" between Satan and God’s people. V. His Doom As we have seen Satan still has his abode in the "Heavenlies" and has access to God. But the time is coming when he shall be cast out of the "Heavenlies" on to the earth (Revelation 12:9-12), and there shall be great "WOE" on the earth because of Satan’s wrath, that he shall exercise through the "Beast," the "ANTICHRIST" (Revelation 13:2-8), for he will then know that his time "IS SHORT," only 3 1/2 years. At the close of the "Tribulation Period," the "Beast" and the "False Prophet" will be cast "alive" into the "Lake of Fire," and an angel from . Heaven will seize Satan and bind him with a great chain, already forged, and cast him into the "Bottomless Pit," where he shall remain for 1000 years. Revelation 20:1-3. At the end of which time he shall be loosed for a season, and then with his angels he shall be cast into the "Lake of Fire" prepared for him in the long ago to spend the Ages of the Ages. Revelation 20:7-10. Matthew 25:41. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 11: 01.09 THE SATANIC TRINITY ======================================================================== IX. The Satanic Trinity After the Apostle John had seen and described the "Beast" that came up out of the SEA, he saw another "Beast" come up out of the EARTH. Revelation 13:11-17. This "Second Beast," while John does not say it was a lamb, had "Two Horns" "like a lamb," that is, it was LAMB-LIKE. Because of this resemblance many claim that the "Second Beast" is the Antichrist, for Antichrist is supposed to imitate Christ. While the LAMB (Christ) is mentioned in the Book of Revelation 22 times, the description given of Him in chapter Revelation 5:6, is that of a lamb having "SEVEN HORNS" and not "TWO." This differentiates Him from the "lamb-like Beast" that comes up out of the earth, who, though he is "lamb-like in appearance SPEAKS AS A DRAGON." See the Chart "The Satanic Trinity," page 104. The "Second Beast" has a name. He is called the "FALSE PROPHET" three times. First in chapter Revelation 16:13, then in chapter Revelation 19:20, and again in chapter Revelation 20:10. Twice he is associated with the "First Beast" (Antichrist) and once with" the "Dragon" (Satan) and the "First Beast," and as they are PERSONS so must he be. The fact that he is called the "False Prophet" is proof that he is not the "Antichrist." Jesus had a foreview of him when He said-"There shall arise ’FALSE CHRISTS’ and ’FALSE PROPHETS,’ and shall show GREAT SIGNS AND WONDERS; insomuch that, if it were possible they shall deceive the very elect." Matthew 24:24. Here Jesus differentiates between "FALSE CHRISTS" and "FALSE PROPHETS," therefore the "ANTICHRIST" and the "FALSE PROPHET" cannot be the same. That the "Second Beast" comes up out of the EARTH may signify that he will be a resurrected person. There will be two persons who shall come back from Heaven as the "Two Witnesses," Moses and Elijah, why not two persons come up from "The Underworld," brought up by Satan to counteract the work of the "Two Witnesses?" The fact that the "First Beast" (Antichrist), and the "Second Beast" (False Prophet) are cast ALIVE into the "Lake of Fire" (Revelation 19:20) is further proof that they’ are more than ordinary mortals, and that the "First Beast" is more than the last ruling Emperor of the revived Roman Empire. He is the Antichrist, Satan’s SUPERMAN. In the "Dragon," the "Beast," and the "False Prophet," we have the "SATANIC TRINITY," Satan’s imitation of the "Divine Trinity." In the unseen and invisible "Dragon" we have the FATHER (the ANTIGOD). In the "Beast" we have the "SON OF PERDITION" (the ANTI-CHRIST), begotten of the Dragon, who appears on the earth, dies, and is resurrected, and to whom is given a throne by his Father the Dragon. In the "False Prophet" we have the "ANTI-SPIRIT," who proceeds from the "Dragon Father" and "Dragon Son," and whose speech is like the Dragon’s. The "Dragon" then will be the "ANTI-GOD," the "Beast" the "ANTICHRIST," and the "False Prophet" the "ANTISPIRIT," and the fact that all three are cast ALIVE into the "Lake of Fire" (Revelation 20:10) is proof that they together form a "Triumvirate" which we may well call- "THE SATANIC TRINITY." Again the "Antichrist" is to be a KING and rule over a KINGDOM. He will accept the "Kingdoms of this world" that Satan offered Christ, and that Christ refused. Matthew 4:8-10. He will also EXALT himself, and claim to be God. 2 Thessalonians 2:4. But the "False Prophet" is not a King, He does not exalt himself, he exalts the "First Beast" (Antichrist). His relation to the "First Beast" is the same as the Holy Spirit’s relation to Christ. He causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the "First Beast." He also has power to give life, and in this he imitates the Holy Spirit. And as the followers of Christ are sealed by the Holy Spirit until the "Day of Redemption" (Ephesians 4:30) ; so, the followers of Antichrist shall be sealed by the False Prophet until the "Day of Perdition." Revelation 13:16-17. The False Prophet will be a "Miracle Worker." While Jesus was a "miracle worker," He did all His mighty works in the "power" of the Holy Spirit. Acts 10:38. Among the miracles that the False Prophet will perform he will bring down FIRE FROM HEAVEN. During the Mission of the "Two Witnesses" (Revelation 11:1-14), there will probably be a "FIRE-TEST" between Elijah and the "False Prophet," similar to the one on Mount Carmel (1 Kings 18:17-40), to prove who is God, the Lord or Antichrist. That Satan, who will then energize the False Prophet, can do this is clear from Job 1:16, where Satan, having secured permission from God to touch all that Job had, brought down "fire from heaven" and burned up Job’s sheep and servants. The False Prophet then commands the people to make an "IMAGE OF THE BEAST." This is further proof that the "First Beast" is the Antichrist. It is a strange weakness of mankind that they must have some VISIBLE God to worship, and when the Children of Israel, who had been delivered from Egypt under Moses’ leadership, thought he had forsaken them because he did not come down from the Mount, they called Aaron to make them gods which should go before them, and Aaron made for them the "GOLDEN CALF." Exodus 32:1-6. So the False Prophet will have the people make for the purpose of worship an "IMAGE OF THE BEAST." But the wonderful thing about the "IMAGE" is that the False Prophet will have power to give LIFE to it, and cause it to SPEAK, and to demand that all who will not worship it shall be put to death. In other words the "IMAGE" will be a living, speaking, AUTOMATON. This "Image" reminds us of the "GOLDEN IMAGE" that Nebuchadnezzar commanded to be made and set up in the "Plain of Dura," in the Province of Babylon (Daniel 3:1-30), before which, at the sounding of musical instruments, the people were commanded to bow down and worship under penalty, for those who disobeyed, of being cast into a "BURNING FIERY FURNACE." Doubtless there will be many in the "Day of Antichrist" who will refuse to bow down and worship the "Image of the Beast," and who will not escape as did the "Three Hebrew Children," though God may interpose in a miraculous way to deliver some. And as if this was not enough the False Prophet shall cause-"ALL, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a ’MARK’ in their RIGHT HAND, or in their FOREHEAD ; and that no man might BUY or SELL, save he that has the ’MARK’ or the ’NAME OF THE BEAST,’ or the ’NUMBER OF HIS NAME.’" This "MARK" will be known as the "BRAND OF HELL." This is what the world is fast coming to. The time is not far distant when the various "Trusts" and "Combinations of Capital" will be merged into a "FEDERATION OF TRUSTS," at the head of which shall be a "NAPOLEON OF CAPITAL." Ultimately this "Federation of Trusts" will extend to the whole world, at the head of which shall be THE ANTICHRIST, and the producer and consumer will be powerless in the tentacles of this OCTOPUS, and no man shall be able to BUY or SELL who has not the "MARK OF THE BEAST" either upon his "right hand" or on his "forehead." This "Mark" will be BRANDED or burnt on. It will probably be the "NUMBER OF THE BEAST" or "666." The number "666" is the "NUMBER OF MAN," and stops short of the perfect number SEVEN. Man was created on the SIXTH day. Goliath the opposer of God’s people, a type of Satin, was 6 cubits in height, he had 6 pieces of armor, and his spearhead weighed 600 shekels. 1 Samuel 17:4-7. Nebuchadnezzar’s Image, a type of the "Image of the Beast," was 60 cubits in height, 6 cubits wide, and 6 instruments of music summoned the worshippers. Daniel 3:1-7. In that day men will doubtless prefer to have the "MARK" on the back of their right hand so it can be readily seen in the act of signing checks, drafts, and receipts. There will doubtless be public officials in all public places of business to see that no one buys or sells who has not the "MARK." This will apply to women as well as men. No one can shop, or even buy from the huckster at the door, without the "MARK," under penalty of DEATH. Those will be awful times for those who will not WORSHIP THE BEAST. If they can neither buy nor sell without the "MARK," they must beg, or starve or be killed. The instrument of death will be the guillotine (Revelation 20:4), and the daily papers will contain a list of the names of those who were beheaded the day before so as to frighten the people into obedience to the law. The doom of the "Satanic Trinity" will be, that at the close of that awful time of Tribulation the Lord Jesus Christ will return, and the "Dragon," the "Anti-God," will be cast into the "BOTTOMLESS PIT" for a thousand years (Revelation 20:1-3), and the "Beast," the "AntiChrist," and the "False Prophet," the "Anti-Spirit," will be cast ALIVE into the "LAKE OF FIRE." Revelation 19:20. Two good men, Enoch and Elijah, were translated to Heaven without dying, and two bad men, spoken of officially as the "Beast" and the "False Prophet," shall be cast into the "Lake of Fire" WITHOUT DYING. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 12: 01.10 THE MYSTERY OF GODLINESS ======================================================================== X. The "Mystery of Godliness" and the "Mystery of Iniquity" Among the "Mysteries of God" revealed in the Scriptures there stand forth two great Personages, one called the "Mystery of Godliness," the other the "Mystery of Iniquity," or Christ and Antichrist. I. THE MYSTERY OF GODLINESS "And without controversy great is the ’MYSTERY OF GODLINESS’: GOD was manifest in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up into glory." 1 Timothy 3:16. The study of the "Life and Work of Christ" is confined by most Bible students to His "Earthly Life," that is to the "Days of His Flesh." But we must not forget that Jesus was the "ETERNAL CHRIST." His work of Atonement on the Cross was but one phase of His work, which began in the Creation of the Universe and will continue for all eternity. The "Greater Life and Work of Christ" is a circle of which the circumference is "Eternity" and the centre is "CALVARY." Jesus said of Himself-"I am ’Alpha’ and ’Omega’ the ’BEGINNING,’ and the ’ENDING,’ the ’FIRST’ and the ’LAST,’ which IS, and which WAS, and which is TO COME, the ALMIGHTY." Revelation 1:8-11. See the Chart -"The Greater Life and Work of Christ," page 110. Jesus thus identifies Himself with God, and confirms His earthly statement-"I and my Father are ONE." John 10:30. John tells us that-"THE WORD was made ’Flesh,’ and dwelt among us, and we beheld His GLORY (on the Mount of Transfiguration), the GLORY as of the ONLY BEGOTTEN OF THE FATHER." John 1:14. And in His prayer in the "upper room" before going out to Gethsemane Jesus prayed-"And now, O Father, glorify Thou me with Thine own self with the GLORY which I had with Thee BEFORE THE WORLD WAS." John 17:5. Thus we see that Jesus existed before the World was and is the ETERNAL CHRIST.* THE SELF-EMPTYING OF CHRIST While Jesus in Old Testament times clothed Himself in human flesh and appeared as a man to men, as He did to Abraham and Jacob (Genesis 18:1-8, Genesis 32:24-32), He did not divest Himself of His Deity, or empty Himself of His Glory. But when the time came to redeem men from the curse of sin it was necessary for Christ to lay aside His heavenly glory and become a MAN. Of that act the Apostle Paul says-"Have this mind in you, which was also in Christ Jesus: who, being in the ’FORM OF GOD,’ counted it not a prize to be on an equality with God, but EMPTIED HIMSELF, taking the form of a servant, being made in the LIKENESS OF MEN." Php 2:5-7 (R. V.). Of what did Christ empty Himself when He became a man? He emptied Himself of the "FORM OF GOD." This "Form" consisted of the "GLORIOUS PERSONAL BODILY FORM" of the Godhead, revealed but for a moment on the Mount of Transfiguration. Matthew 17:1-2. It was the restoration of this "Glory" that Christ prayed for in the "upper room" before going out to Gethsemane. John 17:5. This emptying took place in Heaven in the presence of the angelic hosts. As a monarch Christ descended from the Throne, relinquished His Royal Power and Office, laid aside His crown and robes of state, and arrayed himself in the garment of a SERVANT, and by so doing He subjected Himself to the limitations of a servant. That was one of the "Great Days" in the life of the Son of God. In fact it was the "Greatest Day," for without that "Day of Self-Emptying" the "Day of Crucifixion" and the "Day of Resurrection," and all the other "Great Days" could not have been possible. From this it is clear that the Birth of Christ is not to be understood as an ordinary human birth; which is the birth of a being that had no previous existence, and that had no choice as to its being born. There were only two ways Christ could become "flesh" and dwell among us, one was to be born, as the Scriptures say He was born, of a virgin; the other was to incarnate Himself in some man, some grand character like Samuel or Daniel, but that would be to incarnate Himself in SINFUL HUMAN NATURE. For Christ to have made for Himself a human body in which to dwell during His earthly life would not have fulfilled the Scriptures as to the Messiah being born of the "Seed of David," and of a Virgin (Isaiah 7:14); nor would He then have been subject to the limitations of humanity with all its frailties and weaknesses. The nature of the case demanded a "Virgin Birth." If it be said that the Virgin Mary with an inherited taint of sin in her nature could not bring forth a pure offspring, it must not be forgotten that that which was conceived in her was of the Holy Ghost, and Mary was so informed by the Angel Gabriel. "The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of THE HIGHEST shall overshadow thee; therefore also that ’Holy Thing’ which shall be born of thee shall be called the SON OF GOD." Luke 1:35. From this we see that the embryo that was deposited in the womb of the Virgin by the Holy Ghost contained no taint of sin, and that Mary’s womb was simply the vehicle for the formation of the human body of Christ into which the "Spirit of Christ" entered at birth and thus was formed the GOD-MAN. Four times in his Gospel John calls Jesus the "Only Begotten Son of God." This does not refer to His Eternal origin, for He was co-existent with the Father, but refers to His Virgin Birth. God never begat another son as Jesus was begotten, so He was the only begotton "Son of God." The Apostle Paul in Colossians 1:14-15, speaks of Jesus as the "Image of the Invisible God, the FIRSTBORN OF EVERY CREATURE." This cannot mean that Jesus is only a "Creature," for in the next verse Jesus is described as the Creator of all things. The probable explanation is that as Jesus became by His human birth -"God Manifest in the FLESH," (1 Timothy 3:16), thus becoming to men the "IMAGE of the Invisible God," that He thus became the "Firstborn" of the NEW CREATION of God, of which race the "Second" or "Last Adam" (Christ) is the HEAD. 1 Cor. 15 45, 2 Corinthians 5:17. It is noteworthy that Jesus is not called the "Son OF GOD, or the "Son OF MAN," in the Scriptures before His Incarnation with but two exceptions, and both of these occur in the Book of Daniel, and look forward to His redemptive work at the close of this Dispensation. Daniel 3:25, Daniel 7:13. The claim that Joseph was the natural father of Jesus is disclaimed by Scripture, for we are told that when they were only espoused, "before they came together," and Joseph learned that Mary was pregnant, he proposed to "put her away" (divorce her), but being told in a dream that she was in that condition by the Holy Ghost, Joseph, to protect her character, married her, but "knew her not" until she had brought forth her firstborn son. Matthew 1:18-25. But the Scriptures go farther than that to safeguard the Virgin Birth of Jesus. In Matthew’s Gospel we have the genealogical table of Joseph’s ancestry tracing him back to Abraham. In Luke’s Gospel we have the genealogical ancestry of Mary tracing her back to Adam. See the Chart on the "Virgin Birth," page 114. That there are similar names in the two tables presents no difficulty as such a thing is common in tracing any long line of descent. The statement in Matthew that "Jacob begat Joseph, the husband of Mary," and the statement in Luke that "Joseph was (as supposed) the Son of Heli" are easily reconciled, for Joseph could not be the son of both Jacob and Heli. The fact that the translators of the King James version use the word "supposed," and that the word "son" is in italics (which indicates that it is not in the original but is placed there to make sense) shows that some other word could be inserted that would make sense, and that word is "son-in-law," and so it should read, "Joseph which was the ’son-in-law’ of Heli." This makes the genealogy of Luke that of Mary, for two genealogies so clearly unlike could not both be the genealogy of Joseph. Now Jesus was to be a "Son of David," and the chart traces the lineage of Joseph through Solomon back to David, and the lineage of Mary through Nathan back to David. Solomon, as we know, succeeded his father as king, but Nathan was older than Solomon and on that ground might have contested Solomon’s right of succession, though we are not told that he did. Nevertheless Solomon’s title had the shadow of Nathan’s claim upon it, and that there should be no cloud upon Jesus’ title to the "Throne of David," God ordained that Mary, the mother of Jesus, should be a direct descendant of David through Nathan, the "legal heir" to the throne. But Jesus had no right to David’s throne through Mary, for she was not in the "Kingly Line" of descent through Solomon. How then was Jesus’ right to David’s Throne to be brought about? Only by marriage. Here we see the wonderful way in which God safeguarded the "Virgin Birth" of Jesus. He saw to it that Mary married (after conception) a man who could not be the NATURAL father of Jesus because of a taint or defect in his ancestry, for while Joseph was a lineal descendant of David through the "Royal Line" of Solomon, there was one Jechonias (Matthew 1:11-12), called in Jeremiah 22:24-30. Coniah, of whom God had said that-"No man of his SEED shall prosper, sitting upon the ’Throne of David’ and ruling any more in Judah." So we see that Joseph could not be the "natural" father of Jesus, for no descendant of his could sit on the throne of David and prosper. This forever sets at rest the claim that Joseph was the natural father of Jesus, and establishes the fact of His "Virgin Birth." The marriage of Joseph and Mary before the birth of Jesus made Him the adopted son and "legal heir" of Joseph. The title, unaffected by the curse pronounced upon Coniah, was thus conveyed to Jesus, in whom there centres through both Nathan and Solomon exclusive right to the Throne of David. When the time came for Jesus to be born God put it into the heart of the Roman Emperor Caesar Augustus to call for an enrollment. This made it necessary for Joseph and Mary to go to Bethlehem. They could not have been enrolled unless their names were on the Register, and that they were enrolled proves that they could at that time trace their ancestry back to King David. Luke 2:1-5; It was doubtless from this register that Matthew and Luke got their genealogy. If the claim of Jesus to the "Throne of David" had not been known in Jerusalem to be absolutely without flaw, the Jews would have denounced Him as an imposter and pretender. Up to the time of Jesus’ rejection as King all genealogical records were preserved in the Temple, but when Titus in A. D. 70 destroyed the city and the Temple, those records were destroyed, and the genealogical tables of Matthew and Luke alone remain to give us the lineal descent of Jesus from King David. Therefore the only living man who today can establish an unbroken genealogy directly and incontrovertibly from King David is the MAN CHRIST JESUS. 1 Timothy 2:5. The Scriptures not only clearly teach that Jesus was a MAN (John 8:40, Acts 2:22, 1 Timothy 2:5), and also was GOD (John 1:1, Titus 2:13, Colossians 2:19), but that these "Two Natures" were united in a single Personality, and that in a VITAL and INSEPARABLE UNION. As a man Jesus possessed a material body with all its functions. He hungered, thirsted, slept, loved, feared, groaned, wept, prayed, had compassion, suffered, and as to His body died. As God Jesus performed the works of God. While the union of these two natures took place at the birth of Jesus, that does not imply that there was a complete consciousness of that union in the mind of Jesus at the time of His birth, for we read that as a child He "increased in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God and man." Luke 2:52. It was probably not until He was twelve years of age, on His first visit to the Temple, that the Holy Spirit revealed to Him that He must be about His Father’s business. Luke 2:49. At His baptism, when the Holy Spirit, like a dove, rested upon Him, He seems to have come to the full consciousness of His Deity, and yet there were limitations to his knowledge, the self-imposed limitations of a servant, for while a servant may know much he is not supposed to know as much as his master. While the Divine nature in Jesus kept Him from sinning and preserved Him from intellectual errors, His human nature made Him susceptible to the weaknesses and limitations of the flesh. And as the spirit of man in its union with the body suffers with the body, so Jesus the "God-Man" suffered in the flesh, and the agonies of Gethsemane and Calvary were real and agonizing to Him. When Jesus surrendered His Spirit to the Father on the Cross, the union between the "Divine" and "human" in Jesus was not dissolved. Jesus did not go back to heaven as He came to the earth bodiless. He took His resurrected HUMAN BODY with Him, and we now have in Heaven the MAN Christ Jesus. "For there is one God, and one ’Mediator’ between God and men, the MAN Christ Jesus." 1 Timothy 2:5. A man can mediate between two men, but he cannot mediate between a man and y horse, because he has not the nature of both a man and a horse. So the Son of God could not mediate between God and man until He became the "GOD-MAN," that is, had the nature of both God and man, and this necessitated that He not only become a man, but that He take His human nature back with Him to Heaven. While the only account we have of the "Virgin Birth" of Christ is found in the Gospels of Matthew and Luke, this does not militate against its truthfulness. Mark had no occasion to mention it as he confines himself to the public ministry of Christ. John’s Gospel was written 60 years after Christ’s death and resurrection, and the "Virgin Birth" of Jesus was then well known, and John simply alludes to it in the words-"He was made flesh, and dwelt among us." If, however, we translate the first three words of John 1:13, which read-"Which were born" to "Who was born," as some of the Church Fathers claim they should be rendered, the verse would read- "Who (Jesus) was born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God," which would be a clear statement of the Virgin Birth as it denies a human parentage, and declares that Jesus was born of God. As to the silence of Paul, like John, he takes it for granted that the fact of the "Virgin Birth" was then well known, and simply alluded to it in the words-"He took the form of a servant and was made in the likeness of men." Php 2:7. If we accept Luke’s Gospel, as Paul’s Gospel, and Luke was a companion of Paul, then Luke’s account of the "Virgin Birth" is in a sense Paul’s. In Galatians 4:4, Paul says-"When the fulness of the time was come, God sent forth His Son, MADE OF A WOMAN." Why did he say that if he had not reference to the prophetic statement the "Seed of The Woman" of Genesis 3:15? If Joseph and Mary, who were sinners by nature and practice, could have given birth to a sinless being like Christ, then a greater miracle than the "Virgin Birth" took place. If Jesus was born as other human beings are born, He would not only have been a sinner, He would have been subject to death. But death had no claim on Him. He voluntarily surrendered His life on the Cross, and could not be "holden of death," but rose of His own power from the grave. When Jesus at the age of twelve said to His mother-"Wist ye not that I must be about MY Father’s Business," was there not an allusion to His "Virgin Birth," implying that God, not Joseph, was His Father? When the fact of the "Virgin Birth" of Christ first became publicly known we are not told. It was not made known during his lifetime. The secret was known only to Mary and Joseph, and probably Elizabeth. It would never have done to have told it before Christ’s Ascension, as it would have reflected on Mary’s chastity and on Jesus’ legitimacy. So after the death of Joseph and Elizabeth, Mary "hid all those things in her heart." But when the Deity of Christ as He hung on the Cross was witnessed to by the darkness, and earthquake, and rent veil of the Temple, and the opening of tombs, and was further evidenced by His resurrection from the dead, such a supernatural going, demanded just such a supernatural coming as that of the "Virgin Birth." As Luke gives us the detailed description of the "Virgin Birth," and he was a physician, the probability is that Mary, feeling that the time had come to disclose the miraculous manner of Christ’s birth, one day after Christ’s Ascension told Luke all about it and he recorded it in his Gospel, and thus it became a part of the life story of Christ, from which Matthew got his account. As the "God-Man," Christ’s mind was as lucid as the light. With Christ there never was any confusion nor hesitation in answering questions. He taught the profoundest truths in the simplest manner. He spake of things and events in which he was a participant before He came into the world, and prophesied of things that would take place after His departure and in which He would participate. He never took counsel of others. The wisdom of the ages seemed centered in Him. He exhausted every subject He touched with a single sentence, and His parables are beyond improvement. He never conjectured or supposed, and ..never asked questions for information but simply to fix attention on what He was about to do. He not only knew men, He knew their character and read their thoughts. Other Bible characters confess faults and sins, Jesus never. He uniformly expressed a distinct sense of faultlessness and perfection. He never once reproached Himself, or regretted anything He had ever done or said, or indicated that He had taken a wrong step or neglected an opportunity or that anything could have been done or said better than He had done or said it. He said-"I do always those things which please the Father." He never apologized or excused Himself. He asked the Disciples to watch with Him, but never to pray for Him. He never used plural personal pronouns in His prayers. He always said "I" and "Me," and "these" and "them," never "We" and "Us." He claimed equality with God, that He was the Messiah, that He had power to forgive sins, and that He could give rest. He demanded first place, and said that no one could come to the Father only through Him. He said "I am the ’Bread of Life;’" "I am the ’Light of the World;’" "I am the ’Way,’ the ’Truth,’ the ’Life;’" "I am the ’Water of Life;’ " "I am the ’Resurrection and the Life;’" "before Abraham was I Am." If Jesus was not the Son of God He was the greatest "Egotist" the world has ever seen, aye! He was more, He was a bad man, an imposter, a perjurer, a blasphemer, and unworthy of acceptance or belief. He was not a Physician. He never employed a splint, tied an artery, used a knife, nor gave a prescription, yet he cured the sick, cleansed the lepers, caused the blind to see and the deaf to hear, and the dead could not remain dead in his presence. He was not an Author. He never wrote, as far as we know, but a single line and that in the sand that the wind obliterated; but the Gospel He preached made such an impression upon the minds of His disciples that they put it into written form in which ,’t has survived down the centuries, and is to be found in the best literature of the world. He was not an Orator, as the world speaks of oratory, but He spake as never man spake, and the common people heard Him gladly. He was a master of every form of human speech, and His parabolic form of speech has never been excelled. He was not a Poet and yet His life has inspired the world’s greatest poets and given us our sublimest hymns and anthems. He was not a Musician, but to Him the great musical composers of the world owe their inspiration. He was not an Artist, but without Him the great Masterpieces of Art would never have appeared on canvas. He was not an Architect, only an humble Galilean carpenter, a maker of wooden ploughs and ox-yokes, but the most beautiful and artistic buildings in the world were designed to commemorate His memory and dedicated to His worship and service. Who was this man? This man whose coming into the world changed the world’s reckoning of the years, and gave to Christendom the festive seasons of Christmas and Easter? Was He a Fanatic? Was He a Lunatic? Was He a Dreamer? There never was another man like Him. No writer could ever invent such a character. Who was He then? He was a FOREIGNER. He was not of the type of men that this world produces. He came from some other realm. He came to make us a "Kinsman," and having done that He went back to His own country again taking our nature with Him. The supernatural manner of His coming demanded the supernatural manner of His going. He was what He claimed to be the "Mystery of Godliness"-GOD MANIFEST IN THE FLESH. ’THAT WICKED’ II. THE MYSTERY OF INIQUITY. Jesus said to the Jews-"I am come in my Father’s name, and ye receive me not; if ANOTHER shall come in his own name, him ye will receive." John 5:43. Who is this "OTHER" who is to come? In both the Old and New Testament we are told of a "Mysterious and Terrible Personage" who shall be revealed in the "Last Times." He is described under different names and aliases. In the Old Testament he is called the "ASSYRIAN" (Isaiah 10:5, Isaiah 10:12, Isaiah 10:24; Isaiah 30:27-33); "LUCIFER" (Isaiah 14:12); the "LITTLE HORN" (Daniel 7:8; Daniel 8:9); a "King of FIERCE COUNTENANCE" (Daniel 8:23); the "PRINCE THAT SHALL COME" (Daniel 9:26); the "WILFUL KING." Daniel 11:36. In the New Testament he is called the "MAN OF SIN," the "SON OF PERDITION," the "MYSTERY OF INIQUITY," "THAT- WICKED" (2 Thessalonians 2:3-8); the "ANTICHRIST" (1 John 2:18); the "BEAST." Revelation 13:1-8.* The difference between Christ and Antichrist is clearly brought out in the following contrasts. 1. Christ came from Above. John 6:38. Antichrist ascends from The Pit. Revelation 11:7. 2. Christ came in His Father’s name. John 5:43. Antichrist comes in his Own name. John 5:43. 3. Christ Humbled Himself. Php 2:8. Antichrist Exalts himself. 2 Thessalonians 2:4:4. Christ Despised. Isaiah 53:3 ; Luke 23:18. Antichrist Admired. Revelation 13:3-4. ’ 5. Christ Exalted. Php 2:9. Antichrist Cast Down to Hell. Isaiah 14:14-15; Revelation 19:20. 6. Christ to do His Father’s will. John 6:38. Antichrist to do his Own will. Daniel 11:36. 7. Christ came to Save. Luke 19:10. Antichrist comes to Destroy. Daniel 8:24. 8. Christ is the Good Shepherd. John 10:14-15. Antichrist is the Idol (evil) Shepherd. Zechariah 11:16-17. 9. Christ is the "True Vine." John 15:1. Antichrist is the "Vine of the Earth." Revelation 14:18. 10. Christ-is the "Truth." John 14:6. Antichrist is the "Lie." 2 Thessalonians 2:11. 11. Christ is the "Holy One." Mark 1:24. Antichrist is the "Lawless One." 2 Thessalonians 2:8(R.V.). 12. Christ is the "Man of Sorrows." Isaiah 53:3. Antichrist is the "Man of Sin." 2 Thessalonians 2:3. 13. Christ is the "Son of God." Luke 1:35. Antichrist is the "Son of Perdition." 2 Thessalonians 2:3. 14. Christ, "The Mystery of Godliness," is God manifest in the flesh. 1 Timothy 3:16. Antichrist, "The Mystery of Iniquity," will be Satan manifest in the flesh. 2 Thessalonians 2:7. Let us examine Paul’s description of the Antichrist. "Let no man deceive you by any means; for ’that Day’ (the Day of the Lord) shall not come, except there come a ’falling away first,’ and that- ’MAN OF SIN’ be revealed, the ’SON OF PERDITION;’ who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the ’Temple of God’ (the rebuilt Temple at Jerusalem), showing himself that he is God. . . . For the ’MYSTERY OF INIQUITY’ doth already work (in Paul’s day): only He (the Holy Spirit) who now letteth (restraineth R. V.) will let (restrain), until He be taken out of the way. And then shall be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit (breath) of His mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness (manifestation R. V.) of His Coming: even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because’ they received not the love of the truth (Christ), that they might be saved." 2 Thessalonians 2:3-10. In this passage of Scripture Paul gives the Antichrist four different names, the "Man of Sin," the "Son of Perdition," the "Mystery of Iniquity," and "That Wicked." The name that the Apostle Paul gives the Antichrist-the "SON OF PERDITION," is not without significance. The Apostle also calls the Antichrist in this passage the "MYSTERY OF INIQUITY." What does that mean? In 1 Timothy 3:16, Christ is spoken of as the "MYSTERY OF GODLINESS." That is, that He was GOD MANIFEST IN THE FLESH. How did He become "manifest in the flesh?" By being born of the Virgin Mary by the Holy Spirit. Thus it was that Jesus became the "SON OF GOD." Luke 1:35. Now as iniquity is the opposite of Godliness, then the "MYSTERY OF INIQUITY" must be the opposite of the "MYSTERY OF GODLINESS." That is, if Christ is the "MYSTERY OF GODLINESS," Antichrist must be the "MYSTERY OF INIQUITY," and as Christ was the "SON OF GOD," then Antichrist must be the "SON OF PERDITION," that is of SATAN. And as Christ was born of a virgin by the Holy Spirit, so Antichrist will be born of a WOMAN (not necessarily a virgin) by Satan. This is no new view for it has been held by many of God’s spiritually minded children since the days of the Apostle John, and there is warrant for it in the Scriptures. In Genesis 3:15, God said to the Serpent (Satan), "I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between ’THY SEED’ and ’HER SEED.’" Now the Woman’s SEED was CHRIST, then the Serpent’s SEED must be ANTICHRIST. In John 8:44 Jesus said to the Jews-"Ye are of your father THE DEVIL . . . When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own; for he is a liar, and the father of IT." In the Greek there is the definite article before "lie," and it should read "THE LIE," so when the Devil speaks of "THE LIE," he is speaking of his own (child), for he is a liar, and the FATHER OF "IT"- "THE LIE." And it is worthy of note that in the verse (vs. 11) that follows the passage we are considering that the Apostle says:-"And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion that they should believe a lie." Here again the definite article is found in the Greek, and it should read "The LIE," the "SON OF PERDITION," the ANTICHRIST. The character of the "Mystery of Iniquity"-THE ANTICHRIST, was revealed to Daniel. Daniel saw a "LITTLE HORN" (the Antichrist) come up among the "Ten Horns" on the head of the "Fourth Wild Beast," that had "eyes like the eyes of a man, and a mouth speaking great things." Daniel 7:7-8. Daniel was told that this "Little Horn" was a king that should arise and that he would be a "person" of remarkable intelligence and great oratorical powers, having a "mouth speaking great things." That he would be audacious, arrogant, imperious, and persecuting, and change "times and laws," and that the "Saints of the Most High" (Daniel’s own people, the Jews) would be given into his hands for a "Time," and "Times," and the "Dividing of Time," or 3 1/2 years, after which his dominion would be taken away from him. Daniel 7:23-26. In the next chapter Daniel has another vision of this "Little Horn," as it appeared on one of the "four horns" of the "He Goat." This "Little Horn" waxed exceedingly great, and Daniel was told that in the "latter time" of the "Fourth World Kingdom" (the revived Roman Empire, yet future), that a "King of Fierce Countenance," and understanding dark sentences shall stand up, but not in his own power (he shall be indwelt by Satan): and he shall destroy wonderfully, and shall prosper, and practice, and shall destroy the mighty and the Holy People (the Jews), and through his policy also he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand (no one shall be able to buy without the "Mark of the Beast," Revelation 13:17) ; and he shall magnify himself in his heart (2 Thessalonians 2:3-4), and by peace shall destroy many; he shall also stand up against the "Prince of Princes" (Christ), "but he .shall be broken without hand." Daniel 8:23-25. The "Mystery of Iniquity" will be Satan’s "SUPERMAN." As to ability he will be a "composite man," embracing the powers of Nebuchadnezzar, Xerxes, Alexander the Great, and Caesar Augustus. He will have the marvellous gift of attracting unregenerate men, and the irresistible fascination of his personality, his versatile attainments, superhuman wisdom, great administrative and executive ability, along with his powers as a consummate flatterer, a brilliant diplomatist, a superb strategist, will make him the most conspicuous and prominent of men. All these gifts will be conferred on him by Satan, whose tool he will be. He will pose as a great humanitarian, the friend of men, and the especial friend of the Jewish race, whom he will persuade that he has come to usher in the "Golden Age" as pictured by the prophets, and who will receive him as their Messiah. He will intoxicate men with a strong delusion and his never-varying success. And when he shall be slain and rise again from the dead (Revelation 13:3), in imitation of the resurrection of Christ, he will have lost none of these powers, but will be in addition the embodiment of all kinds of wickedness and blasphemy. There has never as yet appeared on this earth a person who answers the description given above. Such a character is almost inconceivable. No writer would have invented such a character. He shall reign for seven years, at the end of which time the Lord Jesus Christ shall return to the earth and destroy the allied armies of Antichrist, and he shall be cast with the False Prophet alive into the Lake of Fire. Revelation 19:19-20. Thus will end the "Mystery of Iniquity"-THE ANTICHRIST. *For a full description of "The Greater Life and Work of Christ," see the chapter on "The Dispensational Work of Christ," in my larger work on "Dispensational Truth." *For a full description of the Antichrist, see the chapter on the Antichrst in my larger book, Dispensational Truth." ======================================================================== CHAPTER 13: 01.11 RESURRECTION OF JESUS ======================================================================== XI. Resurrection of Jesus The Resurrection of Jesus is the foundation fact on which Christianity is built. "If Christ be not raised, your faith is vain; ye are yet in your sins." 1 Corinthians 15:17. The proof of Jesus’ "Deity" depended on His Resurrection from the dead. Five different times He declared that He would be crucified and buried and on the third day would rise from the dead. Matthew 12:39-40; Matthew 20:17-19; Matthew 26:30-32; Luke 18:31-33; John 2:19-22. If He had not risen we would not have known whether He was what He claimed to be or not, but the Apostle Paul says He was "declared (demonstrated) to be the SON OF GOD ... by the RESURRECTION FROM THE DEAD." Romans 1:4. Jesus came to take the sinner’s place and satisfy the Law. If Jesus had not risen from the dead we should not have known whether this had been done. When the criminal has served out his full time he cannot be held in confinement a moment longer. According to the Scriptures Jesus’ sentence was that He should remain in the grave three days, when the time was up no power in heaven, earth, or hell could hold Him there a minute longer. This is clearly brought out in Acts 2:24 -"Whom God raised up from the dead, having loosed the pains (power) of death because it was not possible that He should be HOLDEN OF IT." The Psalmist said of Jesus-"Thou wilt not suffer Thine ’Holy One’ to see CORRUPTION." Psalms 16:10. Acts 2:29-32. Therefore Jesus had to rise before the fourth day when corruption is supposed to set in. The Resurrection of Jesus is proof that "DEATH" has been conquered. When Jesus appeared to John on the Isle of Patmos He declared-"I am He that liveth, and was dead; and behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen: and have the KEYS of ’Hell’ (Hades, the Underworld) and of ’Death’ (the Grave)." Revelation 1:18. We can picture "Death" saying to Captain Sepulchre, "Hold on to that man in Joseph’s Tomb until ’corruption’ shall have seized upon Him, for if He comes out He will make a breach in the walls of ’Hades’ (the Underworld) through which all the prisoners of ’Hades’ will escape." But it was not "Death" that had taken Christ captive. Christ simply pursued "Death" into his own dominions, and then conquering him came forth leading captivity captive, and crying "I am the RESURRECTION and the LIFE." John 11:25. When Jesus rose from the dead He-"ABOLISHED DEATH, and brought ’Life’ and ’Immortality’ to light." 2 Timothy 1:10. That is, He took from Death its terrors, and made provision by which we shall be freed from the bonds of Death by the resurrection of our bodies, so that ultimately there will be no more Death. Revelation 21:4. Therefore because the Tomb could not hold Jesus it shall not be able to hold us, for-"If the Spirit of Him who raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in us, He that raised up Christ from the dead shall quicken our mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in us." Romans 8:11. That is raise us from the dead. THE FACT OF THE RESURRECTION OF JESUS There can be no question as to Jesus’ death on the Cross. All four Evangelists tell us that Jesus "yielded up His spirit." Death did not conquer Him. He yielded up His life of His own accord. He said "I have power to lay down my life and I have power to take it again." John 10:17-18. The Roman soldiers did not break the limbs of Jesus because they saw He was dead. John 19:33. And the Centurion testified to Pilate that Jesus was dead. Mark 15:43-45. If Jesus had not yielded up His life on the Cross the "spear thrust" would have killed him, for we read that when the soldier thrust his spear into Jesus’ side there came forth water and blood, showing that the spear had pierced His heart. John 19:34. If Jesus had not actually died on the Cross but only swooned away He would have been smothered to death by the napkin that was wrapped about His head. Every precaution was taken not only to see that Jesus was dead, but that His body should not be secretly removed from the Tomb. The Tomb was sealed and a guard of Roman soldiers placed to watch it. Matthew 27:62-66. But there were other "Watchers" than the Roman soldiers. Unseen angels kept watch over the resting place of the Son of God. Thus past Friday night, Saturday, Saturday night, but as the sky began to purple in the east on that first Easter Morn there was a great earthquake and an angel descended from Heaven and rolled away the stone from the door of the Sepulchre, and so dazzling was his appearance that the Roman guard became as dead men. Matthew 28:2-4. Whether the angel rolled away the stone to let Jesus out, or simply to reveal the fact that the Tomb ’ was empty, we are not told, but the empty Tomb of Joseph of Arimathea bore witness to the fact that Jesus had risen as He said He would. There were many witnesses who saw Jesus die on the Cross, but there was not an eye-witness to His Resurrection. That is, no one actually saw Him come out of the Sepulchre. The Roman soldiers did not see him come forth for they were as dead men during the rolling away of the stone and for some time afterward. The story that the Elders put in their mouth, that His Disciples came by night and stole Him away while they slept (Matthew 28:11-15), was to discredit the Disciples if they should claim that Jesus had risen, and is absurd upon its face, for it was death for a Roman soldier to sleep on duty, and if they were all asleep how could they know whether Jesus’ body was stolen or arose, and if stolen who stole it? It would have been noisy work breaking the seal and rolling back the stone and would have aroused the soldiers if asleep. More, it was a bright moonlight night, and many pilgrims who had come to the Passover Feast were camped about the city, and it would have been difficult to have carried away the body of Jesus without being seen. If the chief priests had really believed that Jesus’ body had been stolen, they would have offered a reward for its recovery, for the recovery of the body would have set at rest for all time the question of Jesus’ resurrection. But they did not, thus proving that they believed a miracle had taken place. But the most remarkable testimony to the physical resurrection of the body of Jesus is found in the statemerit of the Apostle John, that when he and Peter came to the empty tomb and went in and examined it, they found the linen cloths, in which the body of Jesus had been wrapped, lying on the stone slab on which it had been laid, "and the napkin that was about His head not lying with the linen cloths, but wrapped together in a place by itself." John 20:6-7. That is, the grave clothes of Jesus were not taken away from the Sepulchre, nor tossed to one side as if discarded, but like a hollow cocoon, stiffened by the embalming material, they were left lying on the stone slab, and the napkin was lying by itself, just the distance of the head from the body, revealing the fact that when Jesus arose He just slipped out of His burial clothes as a locust sheds his skin, and left His clothes behind as a silent witness that His body was not stolen, for if His body had been stolen the thieves would not have tarried to remove His grave clothes, and if for any reason they did, they would not have left them in order, but would have thrown them down anywhere and anyhow. We have still further evidence that the disciples did not steal the body in the fact that they were so hard to convince that Jesus had really risen from the dead. To us it is a mystery that every one of the disciples was not at the Sepulchre on the morning of the third day to see their Master rise. He had told them so often that He was to be crucified and rise again the third day, but they either forgot it in their sorrow or disbelieved it, for of all His disciples only a few women went to the Sepulchre that morning, and they went not expecting to see Him rise, but to further embalm His body, and they seemed not to have known that a guard had been placed at the Sepulchre for they wondered who would roll away the stone that they might reach the body of Jesus. Mark 16:1-3. We see now the wisdom of their unbelief. If the disciples had hung around the Sepulchre it would have added plausibility to the charge that they had stolen His body, but their very absence and unbelief disprove the charge. But while no one actually saw Jesus rise from the dead, there were many witnesses who saw Him after His Resurrection, and that not weeks and months after, but the very day He arose. If He had not been really dead when He was laid in the Sepulchre and revived, and in some way escaped from the Tomb there would have been the pitiable spectacle of His dragging himself about a physical wreck, with wounds in His hands and feet and side. But Jesus when He appeared to His disciples was in robust health, and able to walk half a dozen miles to Emmaus with two of His disciples on the afternoon of the day He arose. The miracle of Christ’s Resurrection was twofold, restoration to LIFE, and restoration to HEALTH. On the day of His Resurrection Jesus appeared to His disciples five times. First to Mary Magdalene (John 20:11-18), then to the women (Matthew 28:9-10), then to Peter (Luke 24:34), then in the late afternoon to the two disciples on the road to Emmaus (Luke 24:13-35), and then in the evening to a number of the disciples in the "Upper Room." John 20:19 (Luke 24:36-48). A week later, in the same room, He again appeared to His disciples, Thomas being present. John 20:24-29. Later He appeared to seven disciples on the shore of the Sea of Galilee (John 21:1-25), then to the "Eleven" on a mountain in Galilee (Matthew 28:16-20; Mark 16:14-18), then to 500 brethren at once (1 Corinthians 15:6), then to James (1 Corinthians 15:7), and then, forty days after His Resurrection, He ascended to Heaven in the presence of His Disciples from the Mount of Olives. Luke 24:50-53. Paul tells us in his letter to the Corinthians (1 Corinthians 15:6), written 27 years after the Resurrection, that of 500 witnesses that saw Him at one time, the greater part were still alive. It stands to reason that all these persons could not have been deceived, and if there had been collusion among them to perpetrate a fraud, it is improbable to suppose that all of them could have kept the secret or that it would not have leaked out in some way. But someone may ask-"Why did not Jesus appear to His enemies, as well as to His disciples?" That is, to the Chief Priests, and to Pilate. He did not appear to them because He told the Jews that they should not see Him again until they should say-"Blessed is He that cometh in the name of the Lord" (Matthew 23:37-39), and that will not be until the Revelation Stage of His Second Coming, when they shall again look upon Him whom they pierced. But the fact is He did appear to one of his greatest enemies-"Saul of Tarsus," who has confirmed in his wonderful chapter on the Resurrection, the 15th of First Corinthians, that Jesus did rise from the dead. Sixty-six years after His Resurrection Jesus appeared to the Apostle John on the Isle of Patmos, and thus we have from the testimony of these many witnesses, indisputable evidence as to the Resurrection of Jesus. This testimony comes from His enemies as well as His friends, and the appearances were not made in secret, but in the open where fraud was impossible. As further proof that Jesus did not revive, but actually rose from the dead, we have the fact that He did not die again but ASCENDED TO HEAVEN IN THE PRESENCE OF HIS DISCIPLES. For over eighteen centuries that "idle tale" of the Roman soldiers, that the Disciples of Jesus stole His body, has been the only explanation of the miraculous fact that on Sunday morning, April 9, A. D. 30, the virgin Sepulchre of Joseph of Arimathea was found TENANTLESS. The most astute legal minds of the centuries have weighed the evidence for the Resurrection of Jesus and pronounced it to be flawless. There is no discrepancy between John and the other evangelists as to the visit of the women to the Sepulchre. Mary with the other women, at dawn, started to the Sepulchre. They found the stone rolled away and the Sepulchre empty. Mary left the other women and hastened back to tell the Disciples. After she had gone the other women entered the Sepulchre when they saw a young man in white who told them that Jesus was risen, and commanded them to go and tell His Disciples. Mark 16:4-7. They at once left the Sepulchre to look for the Disciples. Meanwhile Mary met Peter and John who left her and ran to the Sepulchre, which, after hurriedly investigating, they left and returned to Jerusalem. John 20:3-10. Mary returned to the Sepulchre after Peter and John had left, and finding herself alone began to weep. Jesus appeared to her and called her by name. At once she recognized the Master and wanted to touch Him, but Jesus said-"Touch me not; for I am not yet ascended to my Father." He then commanded her to go and tell the brethren, and then He disappeared. Mary at once left the Sepulchre to do the Master’s bidding. Shortly after, Jesus met the other women on their way to tell the Disciples. To them He said-"All Hail," and they fell at His feet, upon which they laid their hands, and worshipped Him. Matthew 28:9-10. At once the question arises why did Jesus forbid Mary to touch Him, and shortly after permitted the women to do so? The only possible answer is that in the meantime, with the swiftness of light, Jesus had ascended to the Father and returned. On the "Day of Atonement," after the High Priest had offered on the Altar the "Blood of the Atonement," if any one touched him before He could carry the "blood" into the Most Holy Place and make Atonement, the Offering was of no avail. So Jesus having offered His own blood on the Altar of the Cross, for Mary to have touched Him before He ascended to the Most Holy Place on high and offered His blood there would have vitiated the work of the Cross. The fact that the women held Jesus by the feet, that that afternoon He walked for miles and talked with two of His disciples, that in the evening he ate a piece of broiled fish and a honeycomb, that a week later He told Thomas to thrust his hand in His side, and that some time later He breakfasted with His Disciples on the shore of the Sea of Galilee, all prove that Jesus’ Resurrection body was not a phantom, but had a physical form and could perform the functions of a human body, and while it was not a glorified body like He had on the Mount of Transfiguration, it had the power to enter a closed room, and to appear and disappear at will, and remain unrecognized until He disclosed Himself by the tone of His voice. This gives us a hint of what our resurrection bodies will be like, as far as their capabilities and powers are concerned, when it will be necessary during the "Age to Come" for us to visit the earth on missions of love and service. The Resurrection of Jesus changed the whole attitude of the disciples toward Him, and completely revolutionized their lives and became the central theme of their preaching. The "Standard of God’s Power" in the Old Testament was the "EXODUS." The "Standard of God’s Power" in the New Testament is the "RESURRECTION OF JESUS." It was the culmination of all of Jesus’ miracles. As God He laid down His life on the Cross, and as God He rose from the dead. Why then should we think it incredible that GOD should raise the dead ? Acts 26:8. As a testimony to the fact that Jesus rose from the dead we have the observance of the "First Day of the Week" or the "Lord’s Day," and the ordinance of baptism. The command to observe the Sabbath was given to Israel exclusively. It was not given to the Gentiles. It was given to Israel as the "Sign" of the "Mosaic Covenant." "Verily my Sabbaths ye shall keep; for it is a SIGN between me and you throughout your generations." Exodus 31:13. Ezekiel 20:12, Ezekiel 20:19-21. The Sabbath Day then belongs to the Jews alone and is not binding on the Gentiles (the world), or on the Church (Christians).. Nowhere in the Bible do you find God finding fault with a nation or people, except the Jewish nation, for not observing the Sabbath. As a Jewish ordinance it has never been abrogated, changed, or transferred to any other day of the week, or to any other people. It is now in abeyance as foretold in "Hosea 2:11 it would be. It is resumed when the Jews are nationally restored to their own land. Isaiah 66:23. Ezekiel 44:24; Ezekiel 46:1-3. The fact then that the Christian Church observes the "First Day of the Week," the day on which Jesus rose from the dead, as a day of rest and worship is a proof of the Resurrection of Jesus. As to the relation of Baptism to the Resurrection of Jesus, see the Chapter on "Regeneration and Baptism." ======================================================================== CHAPTER 14: 01.12 THE RESURRECTIONS ======================================================================== XII. The Resurrections The Scriptures speak of three kinds of resurrection. 1. NATIONAL. This refers to Israel who are now nationally dead and buried in the "Graveyard of the Nations," but who are to be revived and restored to their own land. Hosea 6:1-2. See the Chapter on "The Jews," page 33. 2. SPIRITUAL. This refers to those who are spiritually dead in "Trespasses and Sins." Ephesians 2:1-6. Ephesians 5:14. Romans 6:11. This is a "Present Resurrection" and is going on continually. Every time a soul is "born again" there is a passing from "death" unto "life," a "Spiritual Resurrection." John 5:24 3. PHYSICAL. This is of the dead body. The "Spirit" of man does not die, it goes back to God who gave it. All that goes into the grave is the body, and all that can come out of the grave is the body. See the Chapter on the "Spirit World." THE RESURRECTION OF THE BODY Jesus clearly and distinctly taught a resurrection "from the grave." "Marvel not at this; for the hour is coming in the which all that are in the graves shall hear His voice, and shall come forth; they that have done good unto the ’Resurrection of LIFE,’ and they that have done evil unto the ’Resurrection of DAMNATION.’ " John 5:28-29. Here Jesus teaches the resurrection of both the "Righteous" and the "Wicked." The Apostle Paul taught the same thing. "And have hope toward God, which they themselves also allow, that there shall be a resurrection of the Dead, both of the Just (justified), and of the Unjust (unjustified)." Acts 24:15. "For as in Adam all die (physically), even so in Christ shall all be made alive (physically)." 1 Corinthians 15:22. That the Apostle means "physical" death, and "physical" resurrection here, is clear, for it is the body, and not the spirit that he is discoursing about, and so the Universalist has no "proof text" here for the doctrine of "Universal Salvation." These passages clearly teach that there is to be a resurrection of "all the dead," and if we did not look any further, we would be led to believe that the Righteous and the Wicked are not only to rise, but that they are to rise at the "same time." But when we turn to the Book of Revelation we find that the Righteous are to rise "before" the Wicked, and not simply precede them, but there is a space of a 1000 years between the two Resurrections. Revelation 20:4-5. "And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them." This refers to the saints of the First Resurrection, who, represented by the "Four and Twenty Elders" of Revelation 4:4, are seen seated on thrones surrounding the Throne of God. "And I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the Word of God, and which had not worshipped The Beast, neither His Image, neither had received His Mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they LIVED and Reigned With Christ a THOUSAND YEARS." These are the "Tribulation Saints." John first saw them in their "martyred" condition (as souls), then he saw them rise from the dead (they lived again), and they, with the First Resurrection Saints, reigned with Christ a Thousand Years. "But the rest of the dead (the wicked), lived not again until the ’Thousand Years’ were finished." The rest of the verse-"This is the ’First Resurrection,’ " refers not to the "rest of the dead," but to those in verse 4, who lived and reigned with Christ for a 1000 years, for: "Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the First Resurrection, on such the Second Death (the doom of the Wicked, Revelation 20:14-15), hath no power, but they shall be Priests of God and of Christ, and shall Reign With Him a THOUSAND YEARS." Revelation 20:6. That the Dead are to rise in different bands or cohorts, with an "interval of time" between, is beautifully brought out in 1 Corinthians 15:22-24. "For as in Adam all die (physically), even so in Christ shall all be made alive (physically). But every man in his own order." The word translated "order" is a military expression, and means a band, cohort, brigade or division of an army. Paul then gives the order: 1. "Christ the First Fruits." 2. "Afterward they that Are Christ’s At His Coming." 3. "Then cometh The End." Now we know that between "Christ the First Fruits," and they that "are Christ’s at His Coming," there has already been nearly 1900 years, and as we have seen there will be 1000 years between the resurrection of those that "are Christ’s at His Coming" and the "Wicked dead," therefore there is not to be a simultaneous resurrection of the Righteous and the Wicked. Already there has been an "OUT Resurrection" from "among the dead." When Jesus expired on the Cross "the earth did quake, and the rocks rent; and the graves were opened; and many BODIES OF THE SAINTS which slept AROSE, and came out of their graves AFTER HIS RESURRECTION (they could not precede Him), and WENT INTO THE HOLY CITY (Jerusalem), AND APPEARED TO MANY." Matthew 27:50-53. They with Jesus made up the "FIRST FRUITS," and they are now in their resurrection bodies with Him in glory. See Chart. It has been objected that the passage in Revelation 20:4-5, is the "only" place in the Bible where a "length of time" is given between the resurrection of the Righteous and the Wicked, and that it is not fair to base such an important fact upon a single statement found in such a symbolic Book. But we do not have to depend on Revelation 20:4-6 to prove that there is to be an "out" Resurrection "from among the dead." There are a number of passages referring to the resurrection of the dead that are unexplainable only on the supposition that there is a "time space" between the resurrection of the Righteous and the Wicked. In the reply that Jesus made to the Sadducees in answer to their question as to whose wife the woman would be in the next world who had had seven husbands in this, He said- "They which shall be accounted worthy to obtain that world (Age), and the resurrection from the dead, neither marry, nor are given in marriage; neither can they die any more (Second Death) ; for they are equal unto the angels; and are the ’Children of God’ being the children of THE (out) Resurrection." Luke 20:35-36. This is a very important statement. The use of the Greek word "Aion," translated "world," but which means "Age," shows that Jesus is speaking of a "class of dead" who are to be raised "before" the next or "Millennial Age," and that those thus raised can "die no more," there is no "Second Death" for them. Why? Because they are "equal unto the angels" and are the "Children of God," having been "born again," and are the "Children of THE Resurrection," the "Out FROM AMONG The Dead" or FIRST RESURRECTION, for only the "Children" of the "First Resurrection" shall live again "before" the Millennium. In Luke 14:14 Jesus speaks of a "special" resurrection that He calls the Resurrection of the "JUST." This is an "Out Resurrection" from "among the dead," and ’ is only for the "Justified," and must refer to the "First" Resurrection. The writer to the Hebrews (Hebrews 11:35) speaks of a "better" Resurrection, and it is a significant fact that the Apostles preached through Jesus the Resurrection "from the dead." Not the Resurrection "of" the dead, that they always believed, but the Resurrection "from among" the dead, that was a "New Doctrine." There is no question but that Paul believed in the resurrection "of" the dead, and that he expected to rise "some time," but in his letter to the Philippians (Php 3:11) he expresses the hope that he might "attain unto ’THE’ resurrection of the dead." Paul must therefore have had in mind some "special" Resurrection. What Paul meant is clear when we turn to 1 Thessalonians 4:15-17, where he speaks of the resurrection of the "dead in Christ" and "translation of the living saints," at the Second Coming of the Lord, and as Christ is to come back to usher in the Millennium, then that event must "precede" the Millennium, and be an "Out Resurrection from among the dead," for the "rest of the dead" live not again until the 1000 years "are finished." But the resurrection of the Righteous and the Wicked is not only to be different as to "time" but as to CHARACTER. They that have done "good" (the Righteous) shall rise unto the "Resurrection of LIFE," while they that have done "evil" (the Wicked) shall rise unto the "Resurrection of DAMNATION." John 5:28-29. And we read in Revelation 20:12-15, that those who are raised at the Second Resurrection, or the "Resurrection of Damnation," must appear at the "GREAT WHITE THRONE JUDGMENT," and that their names shall not be found written in the "Book of Life," and they shall be cast into the "Lake of Fire," which is the "SECOND DEATH." THE MANNER OF THE RESURRECTION It is claimed by many that the departure of the Soul and Spirit from the body at death is what is meant by the Resurrection. But that cannot be so for the dead (the body) are to rise from their "GRAVES." John 5:28-29. The objection to the resurrection of the body is based on the supposition that bodies that have been eaten by animals, blown to atoms, or destroyed by fire or quicklime cannot be restored. But nothing is impossible with GOD. Luke 1:37. Acts 26:8. Paul reveals the manner of the Resurrection in 1 Corinthians 15:35-54. It is called- THE GERM THEORY. That is, that in every human body there is a "LIVING GERM" that is indestructible, and though the body turn to dust that "Living Germ" will continue to exist in the grave, or wherever it may have been deposited, and like the seed in the ground will spring into "immortal life" when the time for the resurrection of the body shall come. But while the resurrection body shall be alike in kind, it will be different in character and possess different qualities. This Paul declares when he says that "All ’flesh’ is not the same flesh; but there is one kind of flesh of ’men,’ another flesh of ’beast,’ another of ’fishes,’ and another of birds.’" That is, the flesh of God’s creatures is adapted to their environment. "Fish flesh" cannot fly in the air, nor "Bird flesh" swim in the sea. So there are bodies "terrestrial" and bodies "celestial." The human body as it is now constituted could not exist in Heaven. There must be a change, and this change is brought about by the resurrection. This change Paul portrays. He says- "So also is the Resurrection of the Dead. It is sown in corruption: it is raised in incorruption; it is sown in dishonor, it is raised in Glory; it is sown in weakness; it is raised in Power; it is sown a Natural body; it is raised a Spiritual body." This does not mean that it will have no "substance." We cannot conceive of a "body" that is to have the faculties of the "Spirit Body" not having "form" and "substance." Christ’s resurrection body is a "sample" of what ours is to be. While it is true that His body did not see "corruption" and He rose in the "same body" that was laid in the grave; while it was the same in "identity," it was different in "character." While the "nail prints" and ’spear wound" were visible it could pass through closed doors, and appear and disappear at will. It had "flesh" and "bones" (Luke 24:39-43), but not "blood," for "flesh and blood" cannot enter the Kingdom of God (1 Corinthians 15:50), for "blood" is that which causes "corruption." To preserve a body it must be drained of blood, or the blood chemically preserved by an embalming fluid. As the sacrifice was to be bled, so Jesus left His blood on the earth. As our resurrection bodies will have visible "form" and "shape" it stands to reason that they will have a framework of "flesh" and "bones," but it will be "flesh" and "bones" adapted to its new environment. We must not forget that Enoch and Elijah went up in their "bodies." Presumably their bodies were "glorified" in the transit, but they were not "disembodied," and if they have use for a "body" in Heaven why not we? Is it reasonable to suppose that only those two saints shall be in Heaven in their bodies? Why did Michael the Archangel contend with the Devil over the "body" of Moses, if Moses had no further need of it? Did not he and Elijah have use for their bodies when they appeared on the Mt. of Transfiguration with Jesus? And if they were "the" two men that stood by in "white apparel" when Jesus ascended (Acts 1:9-11), and are to be the "Two Witnesses" of Revelation 11:3-6, we see that as they are the "type" of the Resurrected and Translated Saints, that the Saints at the Rapture will have "bodies" like Moses and Elijah now have. The Resurrection of Christ with those who arose with Him was the "First Fruits," the Resurrection of the "Righteous" is the "Harvest," of the "Tribulation" Saints the "Gleanings," and the "Wicked" are the "Tares." It has been objected that if all the dead that have ever lived on this earth were to be raised at one time there would not be standing room. But as we have seen they are not to be all raised at the same time, for the Righteous shall rise and be taken off the earth a 1000 years before the Wicked. But suppose they were. The present population of the world is 1,700,000,000. A generation is generally counted as 33 years. Suppose for argument there had been 1,700,000,000 on the earth in Adam’s day, and that that many had died every 33 years since, that would make the dead up to 1900 A. D., 4000 B. C. years + 1900 A. D. years = 5900 years -f- 33 = 178 generations of 1,700,000,000 people each = 302,600,000,000 dead, who if they were raised and were each given a square yard to stand on, could stand on less than one half of the state of Texas. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 15: 01.13 THE JUDGMENTS ======================================================================== XIII. The Judgments The common opinion that the Millennium is to be ushered in by the preaching of the Gospel, and that after the Millennium there is to be a "General Resurrection" followed by a "General Judgment," and then the earth is to be destroyed by fire is not scriptural. There can be no "General" Judgment because the Scriptures speak of one Judgment as being in the "Air" (1 Thessalonians 4:16-17; 2 Corinthians 5:6-10); another on the "Earth" (Matthew 25:31-46); and a third in "Heaven,", the earth and its atmosphere having fled away. Revelation 20:11-15. And to make sure that these three separate Judgments should not be combined in one General Judgment scene, three different Thrones are mentioned. 1 The "Judgment Seat of Christ." 2 Corinthians 5:10. "In the Air." For "Believers" only. 2. The "Throne of Glory." Matthew 25:31-32. "On the Earth." For "The Nations." 3. The "Great White Throne." Revelation 20:11-12. "In Heaven." For the "Wicked Dead." The Scriptures speak of Five Separate Judgments. They differ in five general aspects. As to "Subjects," "Time," "Place," "Basis of Judgment" and "Result." JUDGMENT NO. 1 1. Subjects-Believers as to "SIN." 2. Time-A. D. 30. 3. Place-Calvary. 4. Basis of Judgment. Christ’s "FINISHED WORK." 5. Result- 1. Death as to Christ. 2. Justification as to the Believer. This Judgment is PAST. The Bible proofs of the results of this Judgment are Romans 10:4. "For Christ is the END OF THE LAW for righteousness to every one that Believeth." "There is therefore NOW no condemnation (Judgment) to them which are in CHRIST JESUS, who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit. For the Law of the ’SPIRIT OF LIFE’ in Christ Jesus hath made me FREE From the Law of ’Sin and Death.’" Romans 8:1-2. "Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and believeth on Him that sent me, HATH EVERLASTING LIFE and shall not come into condemnation (Judgment) but IS PASSED From Death Unto Life." John 5:24. The "Believer’s" Judgment for Sin then is PAST, and was settled at the Cross. But we must not forget that the Judgment of the Believer is threefold. 1. As a "Sinner." 2. As a "Son." 3. As a "Servant." As we have already seen his Judgment as a "Sinner" is Past. Let us look at his judgment 2. As a "Son." As soon as the sinner accepts Christ as his personal Saviour that settles the "Sin" question for him. For if our iniquities are laid on Him (Jesus), then they are not on Us. Isaiah 53:5-6. But the "Sin" question, and the "Sins" question are two different things. Christ died on the Cross to atone for "sin," to pay the penalty of Adam’s disobedience in the Garden of Eden. "Sin" is that tendency in mankind to do wrong which we call "Natural Depravity." We do not get rid of this "tendency" by the "New Birth," but we get a "counteracting force" called the "New Nature." We become a "dual personality," composed of the "Old" and "New Natures," and which shall predominate depends on which we feed and which we starve. This explains the "warfare" that Paul describes as his experience, after his conversion, in Romans 7:1-25. This warfare will continue until the "Old" nature is eradicated at death. "Sins" are the outward acts of wrongdoing that we commit as the result of our tendency to sin. These sins must be put away daily by "confession." "My little children, these things write I unto you, that ye sin not. And if any man sin, we have an ’Advocate’ with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous." 1 John 2:1. "If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness." 1 John 1:9. Our Judgment as "Sons" is for "unconfessed sins." The punishment is chastisement. This explains much of the chastisement of Christians, and should show them that they are "Sons" and not "Bastards." Hebrews 12:5-11. Paul says- "If we would ’judge ourselves’ we should not be judged. But when we are judged we are chastened of the Lord, that we should not be condemned (Judged) with the world." 1 Corinthians 11:31-32. Our duty then as "Sons" is to "self-judge" ourselves daily, "confess our sins," and so avert the chastisement of our Heavenly Father 3. As a Servant. This leads us to- „ JUDGMENT NO. 2 1. Subjects-Believers as to "WORKS." 2. Time-After The Church is caught out. 3. Place-"Judgment Seat of Christ" (in the Air). 4. Basis of Judgment-Their "WORKS." 5. Result-Reward or Loss. This Judgment is FUTURE. "We must all appear before the ’Judgment Seat of Christ,’ that every one may receive the things ’done in the body’ according to that he hath done, whether it be ’good’ or ’bad’ (worthless)." 2 Corinthians 5:10. The pronoun "We" occurs 26 times in the chapter, and in every instance it means the Believer, and the Epistle is addressed to the "Church" and "Saints" at Corinth, so the Judgment here spoken of is for Believers "only." The "Time" of the Judgment is when the Lord comes (1 Corinthians 4:5), and the "Place" is "in the air" (1 Thessalonians 4:17) and before the Judgment Seat of Christ. It will not be a Judgment in the sense of a "trial" to see whether the judged are innocent (saved) or guilty (lost) for it is a Judgment of the "saved only." It will be like the Judges’ stand at a Fair, or Race Track, where rewards are distributed to the successful contestants. Paul describes such a scene in 1 Corinthians 9:24-27. It is not a Judgment for sin, but for "works." This Judgment is described in 1 Corinthians 3:11-15. "Other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ. Now if any man build upon this foundation gold, silver, precious stones (valuable building stones, as marble, etc.), wood, hay, stubble; every man’s ’Work’ shall be made manifest; for the ’Day’ (Judgment Day) shall declare it, because it shall be revealed by ’fire,’ and the fire shall try every man’s ’work’ of what sort it is. If any man’s work ’abide’ which he hath built there upon he shall receive a ’reward.’ If any man’s work shall be ’burned’ he shall suffer ’loss;’ but ’he himself shall be saved;’ yet so as by fire." The result of this Judgment is "reward" or "loss." All our "bad" and "dead works," represented by the wood, hay and stubble, will be consumed, and only our "good works" shall remain. There is much which passes for Christian service which is merely human and secular, and does not count in our eternal reward. For those who deserve a "reward" it will be The Crowning Day. After the Grecian games were all over the runners, wrestlers, and successful contestants assembled before the "Bema," or Judges’ stand, which was an elevated seat on which the Umpire sat, and the winners received a ’’corruptible crown" of "laurel leaves." Some had no reward, they had lost the "Victor’s Crown." But while there was no reward there was no punishment, they were not cast out. The New Testament speaks of Five Crowns. See Chart. 1. The Crown of "LIFE." This is the "Martyr’s" crown, and is mentioned twice. "Blessed is the man that endureth temptation (testing), for when he is ’tried’ (at the Judgment Seat of Christ), he shall receive the ’Crown of Life’ which the Lord hath promised to them that love Him." James 1:12. "Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer; behold, the Devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye may be tried (tested) and ye shall have tribulation ten days; be thou faithful ’unto death,’ and I will give thee a ’Crown of Life.’" Revelation 2:10. Notice it does not say "until" death, but "unto" death. They were not to recant but to remain faithful unto a martyr’s death. To recant was to lose the crown. This refers to the martyrs of the Tribulation Period. 2. The Crown of "GLORY." This is the "Elder’s" or "Pastor’s" crown, given by the Chief Shepherd when He shall appear. But it is not for those who serve for "filthy lucre" or "lord it over God’s heritage." 1 Peter 5:2-4. 3. The Crown of "REJOICING." This is the "Soul Winner’s" crown. Those brought to Jesus by us will be our "crown of rejoicing" at His Coming. 1 Thessalonians 2:19-20. Php 4:1. 4. The Crown of "RIGHTEOUSNESS." This is the crown of those who "love His appearing and will be given in "that day"-the Day of His Appearing. 2 Timothy 4:8. 5. The Crown "INCORRUPTIBLE." This is the "Victor’s" crown, and is for those who "keep under their body" (1 Corinthians 9:25-27); who do not yield to their fleshly lusts; who do not permit themselves to be diverted from the Master’s work by worldly amusements and pleasure, nor saturate their body with drugs. If we do not want to be "ashamed at His Coming," (1 John 2:28), let us see to it that we keep our body "under" and so live that we shall secure a crown. JUDGMENT NO. 3 1. Subjects-The JEWS. 2. Time-"The Great Tribulation." 3. Place-Jerusalem and Vicinity. 4. Basis of Judgment-Rejection of the Godhead. 5. Result-Their Conversion and Reception of Christ as Their Messiah. This Judgment is FUTURE. While the Church is being judged at the Judgment Seat of Christ in the air, the Jews will be judged under Antichrist on the earth. The Jews are an "earthly" people; and as all the promises to them are "earthly," it follows that their Judgment must be of an "earthly" character. The basis of their Judgment is their "rejection of the Godhead." In the days of Samuel they rejected God the Father. 1 Samuel 8:7. In the days of Christ they rejected God the Son. Luke 23:18. In the days of Stephen they rejected God the Holy Spirit. Acts 7:51, Acts 7:54-60. For their sin they have been scattered among the nations until the ’Times of the Gentiles" are fulfilled. When the "Times of the Gentiles" are about to end the Jews will be gathered back to the Holy Land "unconverted," and caused to "pass under the rod." Ezekiel 20:34-38. They will be cast into God’s "Melting Pot" (Ezekiel 22:19-22), and pass through an experience spoken of by Jeremiah and Daniel as the "TIME OF JACOB’S TROUBLE." Jeremiah 30:4-7. Daniel 12:1. Christ calls it "The Great Tribulation," and He and Zechariah the Prophet associate it with the "Return of the Lord." Matthew 24:21-31. Zechariah 14:1-11. The human agent the Lord will use will be Antichrist, the awfulness of whose rule will be supplemented by the pouring out of the "Vials of God’s wrath" upon the earth. Revelation 15:1, Revelation 15:5-8 Revelation 16:1-21. The result of these terrible Judgments will be that the Jews will call in their misery upon the Lord. Zechariah 12:10. Then Christ will come back to the Mt. of Olives (Zechariah 14:4) and the Jews will look upon Him whom they "pierced" (Zechariah 12:10), and a nation, the Jewish Nation, shall be "born (converted) in a day." Isaiah 66:8. This will complete the Judgment of the Jews. JUDGMENT NO. 4 1. Subjects-The NATIONS (Gentiles). 2. Time-The "Revelation of Christ." 3. Place-The "Throne of His Glory." On the Earth -"Valley of Jehoshaphat." 4. Basis of Judgment-Their Treatment of Christ’s Brethren-The Jews. 5. Result-Some Nations "SAVED," Others "DESTROYED." This Judgment is FUTURE. The account of this Judgment is given in Matthew 25:31-46. The description of this Judgment, and of the one given in Revelation 20:11-15 are combined by many, and taken to teach the doctrine of a general Judgment. But when we compare them they differ so widely that it is evident that they do not describe the same event. What God has put asunder let no man join together. The following comparison will show the difference in the two accounts: Matthew 25:31-46. 1. No Resurrection. 2. Living Nations Judged. 3. On the Earth. Joel 3:2. 4. No Books Mentioned. 5. Three Classes Named. "Sheep," "Goats," "Brethren." 6. Time-Before the Millennium. Revelation 20:11-15. 1. A Resurrection. 2. Dead Judged. 3. Heaven and Earth Gone. 4. Books Opened. 5. One Class Named. "The Dead." 6. Time-After the Millennium. This comparison reveals the fact that one of these Judgments is "on the earth," the other in the "heavens," and that they are separated by 1000 years. The Greek word "ethnos" here translated "Nations" occurs 158 times in the New Testament. It is translated "Gentiles" 92 times, "Nation" or "Nations" 61 times, and "The Heathen" 5 times, but it is never in any instance (unless it be this) applied either to the "dead" or the "resurrected." As this is a Judgment of nations only, the Jews cannot be in it, for they are not reckoned among the nations. Numbers 23:9. And as the Church will be associated with Christ in this Judgment, for the "Saints" (the Church) shall judge the "World" (the Nations), (1 Corinthians 6:2) the Church cannot be in this Judgment either. As we have seen the Church and the Jews have been already judged, so the "Judgment of the Nations" cannot be a general Judgment. Who then, is asked, are meant by the Sheep? Do they not represent the Righteous, and all the Righteous from the beginning of the world to the end of Time? And do not the Goats in like manner represent all the Wicked? If the Sheep are the Righteous, and the Goats the Wicked, then who are the Brethren? If they are the "followers of Christ," as some claim, they should be classed with the Sheep. The Scriptures teach that the Righteous are saved by "faith," and the Wicked are lost because they "reject Christ," but in this Judgment scene the Sheep inherit a "Kingdom" and the Goats are commanded to "depart," because of their treatment of the Brethren. All the confusion is caused by trying to make a Judgment of "nations" mean a Judgment of "individuals." The Sheep represent one class of Nations, and the Goats another class, while the Brethren represent the Jews (Christ’s brethren). We must bear in mind the time and place of this Judgment. The time is at the "Revelation of Christ" when He comes to set up His "Millennial Kingdom" on the earth. The place is the "Valley of Jehoshaphat" in the vicinity of Jerusalem. "For, behold, in those days, and in that time, when I shall bring again the captivity of Judah and Jerusalem, I will also gather ALL NATIONS, and will bring them down into the ’Valley of Jehoshaphat,’ and will plead with them there for MY PEOPLE and for my heritage ISRAEL, whom they have scattered among the Nations, and parted my land." Joel 3:1-2. This prophecy clearly states that there is to be a "Judgment of Nations" on the earth in the "Valley of Jehoshaphat" at the time of the restoration of the Jews to their own land, and that the basis of Judgment is the treatment by the nations of Christ’s brethren-The Jews. During the "Tribulation Period" the Nations that treat the Jewish People kindly, feeding and clothing them, and visiting them in prison, will be the "Sheep Nations," while those who neglect to do so will be the "Goat Nations." At the "Judgment of Nations" the King (Christ) will say to the "Sheep Nations," inasmuch as ye have been kind to My brethren (the Jews), "Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the Kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world." This Kingdom is the "Millennial Kingdom" that the "Sheep Nations" as Nations will "inherit" and possess during the Millennium. And as they are to be among the "saved nations" of the New Earth (Revelation 21:24) it can be said of them that they, or at least the righteous individuals of them, shall enter into life eternal. Matthew 25:46. Christ’s sentence upon the "Goat Nations" will be-"Depart from Me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the Devil and his angels," and "these shall go away into everlasting punishment." The "Goat Nations" will at once be destroyed as Nations, not one of them shall get into the Millennium, and the wicked individuals that compose them will perish and be eternally lost. JUDGMENT NO. 5 1. Subjects-The WICKED DEAD. 2. Time-During the Renovation of the Earth by Fire. 3. Place-Before "The Great White Throne." 4. Basis of Judgment-Their "Works." 5. Result-Cast Into the "Lake of Fire." This Judgment is FUTURE. The account of it is given in Revelation 20:11-15. It will take place at the close of the Millennium a 1000 years after the Judgment of the Nations, and before the "Great White Throne." The "Great White Throne" will not be on the earth, for the "Great White Throne Judgment" will take place during the renovation of the earth by fire, for the "renovation" of this Earth is reserved or .kept until the time of that Judgment, which Peter calls "The Day of Judgment and Perdition of Ungodly Men" (2 Peter 3:7), because the Judgment of the "Great White Throne ’ is the Judgment of the wicked dead. All the Righteous dead will arise at the First Resurrection. If any Righteous die between the First Resurrection and the Resurrection of the "wicked" or Second Resurrection, they will rise with the wicked dead at that Resurrection. The words-"Whosoever was not found written in the Book of Life" (vs. 15), imply that there will be "some," probably very few, Righteous at the Second Resurrection. At the close of the Millennium and just before the renovation of the earth by fire, the living Righteous will probably be translated, and the living Wicked or Ungodly will be destroyed in the flames that will consume the earth’s atmosphere and exterior surface. The Wicked or Ungodly will not be judged to see whether they are entitled to Eternal Life, but to ascertain the "degree" of their punishment. The sad feature of this Judgment will be that there will be many kind and lovable people there who were not saved, and who will be classed among the "ungodly" because they rejected Christ as a Saviour. The "Books" will be opened in which the "Recording Angel" has kept a record of every person’s life, and they will be judged every man according to his "works." Some will be sentenced to a more severe punishment than others, but none will escape. The worst of all is, that those who were not so bad must spend eternity with the ungodly, and that in the "Lake of Fire." Their punishment includes the second death, which means that they shall lose their resurrection bodies, in which they were judged, and become "disembodied spirits" again, and so exist in the "Lake of Fire" FOREVER. The "Fallen Angels" (not the Devil’s angels), who are "reserved in everlasting chains under darkness" will be judged at this time, which Jude calls the Judgment of the "Great Day." Jude 1:6. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 16: 01.14 THE TWO ADAMS ======================================================================== XIV. The Two Adams The Scriptures speak of two "Representative Men." The first is called "ADAM," the second is called the "LAST ADAM" (1 Corinthians 15:45), or the "Second MAN," the "Lord from Heaven." 1 Corinthians 15:47. This identifies Him with the Lord Jesus Christ. The "First Adam" is charged with bringing sin into the world. "By one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned." Romans 5:12.’ The "Last Adam" came to reverse what the First Adam did, and to "put away sin." Hebrews 9:26. "For if by one man’s offence death reigned by one: much more they which receive abundance of grace and of the gift of righteousness shall reign in life by one, Jesus Christ." Romans 5:17. To understand the Work of these two "Representative Men" we must study their history. I-THE FIRST ADAM. After the earth had been restored from its "formless and void" condition, and the air, sea, and earth been repopulated with bird, fish, and animal life, we read- "And God said, Let US make man in OUR IMAGE, after OUR LIKENESS: and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth. So God created man in His OWN IMAGE, in the IMAGE OF GOD created He him; male and female created He them." Genesis 1:26-27. From this we see that man is a CREATED being. That he was made in the "IMAGE OF GOD," not in the image of an "Ape," and was formed not from a brute, but of the "dust of the earth." There is an "Impassable Gulf" between the lowest order of man and the highest type of beast that science has failed to bridge. The "Missing Link" has never been found. That the whole human race is of "One Species" and had a common origin (Acts 17:26) is clear from the fact that, when the different races of the earth’s- inhabitants intermarry, their offspring are not sterile but fertile. There is no contradiction between the first and second chapters of Genesis as to the creation of man. The first chapter (Genesis 1:26-28) gives the FACT of his creation, the second, the MANNER OF IT." Genesis 2:7. One is supplementary to the other. In Genesis 2:7, we are told that-"the LORD GOD formed (fashioned) man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the ’Breath of Life;’ and man became a ’Living Soul.’ " From this we see that the creation of man was "Threefold." (1) The formation of the BODY. (2) The impartation of the SPIRIT. (3) The unification of the two through the SOULISH part of man. The two principal parts of man are the BODY and the SPIRIT, but as the functions of these are separate, one being physical and the other spiritual, a third part had to be supplied called the SOUL, intermediate between them, and through which they may communicate. This makes man a "Threefold Being." 1 Thessalonians 5:23, Hebrews 4:12. See the Chapter on "The Spirit World," and the Chart "The Threefold Nature of Man," page 68. In Adam as originally created the "Soul" was such a perfect medium of communication between the "Body" and the "Spirit" that there was no conflict between them. The three blended together in one harmonious whole. When man fell the "Soul" became the "Battlefield" of the "Body" and the "Spirit," and the conflict began that Paul so graphically describes in Romans 7:7-24. Eve was not fashioned in the same way as Adam. She was "made" later. "The Lord God caused a ’deep sleep’ to fall upon Adam and he slept; and He took one of his ’RIBS,’ and closed up the flesh thereof: and the ’RIB,’ which the Lord God had taken from man, made (builded) He a WOMAN, and brought her unto the man. And Adam said, this is now ’bone of my bones,’ and ’flesh of my flesh;’ she shall be called WOMAN, because she was taken OUT OF MAN." Genesis 2:21-23. The reason why Eve was not fashioned separately from Adam, but was taken out of Adam’s side, was to show that in their relation to each other as man and wife they were to be ONE FLESH. That is in their interests, sympathies, etc., they were to be one, and physically they were to be counterparts of each other. In this respect Adam and Eve. are a type of the Last Adam and His Eve-THE CHURCH. Ephesians 5:25-32. Adam was not created a baby or a primitive savage, but a full grown man perfect in intellect and knowledge, else he could not have named the beasts of the field and the fowls of the air. And the fact that his descendants had such skill in the invention of musical instruments and mechanical devices and could build cities and towers and such a vessel as the Ark, proves that the men of Antediluvian times were men of gigantic intellect and attainments, and that instead of man having "evolved upwards" he has "DEGENERATED DOWNWARDS." The first pair were happy in their sweet companionship, and doubtless believed that it would last forever. They knew nothing of the ruins of the Primeval Earth beneath their feet, now covered with the Edenic verdure of a renewed earth. Neither did they know that the heavens above them swarmed with fallen beings under the leadership of Satan, and that their happiness was to end in a "Fall" that would necessitate their expulsion from that "Garden of Delights," and that sooner or later they should taste of physical death. If it be charged that God should have forewarned Adam of his danger of an attack by Satan, let it not be forgotten that the commandment not to eat of the "Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil" should have caused him to beware of any being who should tempt him to disobey the command of God and eat of it. To have plainly told him of the plan of Satan would have frustrated God’s purpose in the testing of Adam. True obedience is to obey without knowing why. How long after Adam was created Eve was given to him we do not know. It must have been some time, for Adam required time to name all the living creatures that were brought to him, of cattle, of fowl, and of the beasts of the field. Neither are we told how long after Eve was given to Adam before the Temptation. It is hardly likely that it was immediately, for while they were mature physically they were but as children in experience, at least Eve was, and she was unfit to cope with the seductive wiles of the Serpent, the most powerful enemy of God and man. Satan’s purpose in the "Temptation" was to thwart God’s purpose in the creation of man (the peopling of the earth with a holy race of beings), and to regain the earth, which he had lost by his rebellion. His hope was to excite God to destroy the first pair for their sin before they could populate the earth. He played his game with consummate skill. Fearing that if they were approached together they might withstand him, he awaited the time when Eve should be alone. It is not improbable that Eve, curious to know the cause of the prohibition, had stolen away from Adam and gone off by herself to examine the Tree, and that Satan, discovering her there, was not slow to take advantage of his opportunity. If Eve had avoided the vicinity of the Tree, she would not have been able to cast that look at it which made her desire to eat of its fruit. Satan saw that Eve was disgruntled about something. He wisely surmised that it was because God had forbidden Adam and Eve to eat of the Tree, so he approached her and spoke to her. The fact that Eve was not afraid to talk with the Serpent is an indication that it was not a loathsome creature, and that it was no stranger to her. She had seen it often, and probably talked with it before, for Satan does not make his supreme effort until he has first prepared the way. What the Serpent was like before it was cursed and caused to crawl instead of stand upright, we do not know, but it must have been a beautiful creature. Whether it had the power to talk, or simply became the mouthpiece of Satan we are not told. What we do know is that Satan incarnated himself in it. Observing that Eve was casting longing glances at the "Fruit" of the Tree, the Serpent (Satan) opened the conversation by craftily asking-"Yea, hath God said, Ye shall not eat of every tree of the Garden ?" The subtilty of this question is seen in its insinuating suggestion that God did not love them, and was unfair and unkind to forbid them anything. In her answer Eve betrays her feeling toward God by adding to the prohibition, saying -"Neither shall ye TOUCH it," as if God was afraid to trust her. She also altered the penalty from-"thou shalt surely die," to "lest ye die," thus expressing doubt as to the certainty of death. It is a dangerous thing to add to or subtract from God’s word. Revelation 22:18-19. The commencement of the Fall was the "deceitful handling" of the Word of God. 2 Corinthians 4:2. Satan was the first "Higher Critic." He was the creator of the "SEED OF DOUBT." It was deposited in the heart or mind of Eve by Satan’s question-"Yea, hath GOD said?" This led Eve to question the love of God. This "MICROBE OF UNBELIEF" the human race has inherited from Eve. Men do not openly deny the goodness of God so much as they question the statements of the Word of God. They say-"Has God really said we must not do thus and so? Have we not misunderstood what He has said, or misinterpreted His meaning? Surely God is too loving and merciful to eternally punish the wicked." Satan having sown the "Seed of Doubt" and perceiving that the poison was working, next declared that God was a liar by saying--"Ye shall not surely die." This is the "DEVIL’S LIE," and it has been incorporated into the religious systems of today that teach that man shall not be eternally punished. Satan then impugned God’s motive by declaring that God did not want them to have a knowledge of "Good" and "Evil" lest they become "gods" like Himself. This appealed to Eve’s curiosity and ambition, and stirred up a "torrent of desire" in hei heart, and when she saw that the "Tree" was "good for food" (the Lust of the Flesh), and "pleasant to the eyes" (the Lust of the Eye), and "desirable to make one wise" (the Pride of Life), she did not wait to consult her hus band, but put forth her hand and plucked and ate the fruit, and the days of her innocence were ended; and when Adam appeared, without contrition of heart, she in turn tempted him, and he not willing to be separated from her also ate, the result the ruin of the race. The Woman was deceived, but Adam was not deceived, nevertheless, the Apostle tells us, it was the "woman’s" fault. 1 Timothy 2:13-14. The inducement that Satan held out to Eve, that the acquisition of knowledge would put her and Adam on the same plane with God, and make them GOD-LIKE, is the same inducement that Satan offers to ambitious men today, and he is seeking through his dupes to build up a magnificent civilization on the discoveries and inventions of men, and exalt man without God, and his aim is the final "DEIFICATION OF MAN," that will find its culmination in his "SUPERMAN," "THE ANTICHRIST," who will sit in the Temple at Jerusalem and proclaim himself GOD. 2 Thessalonians 2:3-4. This accounts for all the "World Systems" of today for the social, religious, political and commercial betterment and advancement of the race. Adam and Eve were created "INNOCENT." "Innocence" is not "RIGHTEOUSNESS." "Innocence" cannot become "Righteousness" until TESTED. If Adam and Eve had stood the "Test" they would have become "Righteous" or "Holy," they failed and became SINNERS. There is but one step from "Innocence" to "HOLINESS," or from "Innocence" to "SIN." Adam and Eve took the step from "Innocence" to SIN and became SINNERS. If they had taken the opposite step they would have become "Holy" and been beyond the possibility of "Sin." Now man cannot become "Holy" without the New Birth. In the Fall of man the triumph of Satan was complete. The first effect of the disobedience of Adam and Eve was "SELF-CONSCIOUSNESS." "They saw that they were NAKED." The result of this knowledge led them to invent clothing made of "FIG LEAVES." All living creatures are clothed by nature. Fish have scales, birds have feathers, beasts have hair, or fur, or wool; even serpents have a beautifully colored skin. Many are naked when ushered into existence, but it is not long until nature provides clothing. Man alone of all Good’s creatures is left without clothing, and is compelled to have recourse to artificial covering. Why is this? It is the result of SIN. Adam and Eve at first wore no clothing, nor did they need to. Their state of innocence made them not ashamed. Some claim that their unfallen nature was clothed in a veil of radiant glory that hid their nakedness. This they lost in the Fall. At once, conscious of their shame, they resorted to artificial clothing. Clothes are the trappings of guilt. The style and character of clothing may change, but the guilt remains. Clothing may hide our shame from the eyes of man, but not from the eyes of God. A black heart may hide behind a white vest. The sun set that day upon a scene that witnessed the downfall of the human race. It was a dark and fearful night. They both dreaded to meet God and so hid themselves in the forest when the Lord God came down to take His usual walk in the Garden in the cool of the day. Heretofore they had looked forward to the daily visit of the Lord God, but now they feared to face Him. Thus sin makes cowards of us all. By questioning them the Lord God got them to sit in judgment on their own conduct. Adam blamed his fall on Eve, she blamed her fall on the Serpent. God patiently listened to them and gave them an opportunity to justify their conduct, then He passed judgment on them. But to the Serpent He gave no opportunity for justification, but said- "Because thou hast done this, thou are cursed above all cattle, and above every beast of the field; upon thy belly shalt thou go, and dust thou shall eat all the days of thy life; and I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between THY SEED and HER SEED, IT (her seed-CHRIST) shall bruise thy HEAD, and THOU shalt bruise His HEEL." In the expression THY SEED (Satan’s seed) we have a prophetic reference to THE ANTICHRIST who as Satan’s seed is called in 2 Thessalonians 2:3 the "SON OF PERDITION." These are the words of a Judge to a condemned criminal who is awaiting sentence, and is a confirmation of Satan’s previous rebellion, who here hears his doom. At once the Serpent, the tool of Satan, is changed into a crawling, loathsome, venomous reptile. The Woman’s sentence was that she should lose her position as man’s equal and become subject to him, and that untold sorrow and misery in motherhood should be her lot. Unto Adam God said, "Cursed is the ground for thy sake, . . . thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee, . . . in the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground." So what had been a pleasure to Adam, the care of the Garden, was henceforth to be a task, for driven out from the Garden he must make a living by tilling a soil that brought forth naturally nothing but thorns, thistles and weeds. The Edenic Dispensation was perfectly unique. It was characterized by the "absence of sin," and the "presence of God." There will be nothing like it again until "The Tabernacle of God is with men," and He will dwell with them on the New Earth. . Revelation 21:3. In the Edenic Dispensation God dealt with Adam on the basis of "INNOCENCE," and He can never treat with man again on the same basis until the curse of sin shall be removed from the earth. Man is no longer under probation, but under condemnation. John 3:18. Ever since the Fall God has had to deal with man as a guilty, lost, helpless and ruined sinner. And not only a ruined sinner, a ruined CREATURE. There is no good thing in him, he is at "enmity with God," and is not "subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be." Romans 8:6-7. In mercy God drove the guilty, but forgiven pair, from the Garden lest they eat of the "Tree of Life" and be doomed to live "forever" in their sinful mortal bodies. Men claim that innocence and a perfect environment are safeguards against wrong-doing, but the catastrophe of Eden proves that this is not true. II. THE LAST ADAM The Fall of the "First Adam" demanded the coming of the "Last Adam." It is self-evident that a fallen creature cannot redeem itself. It must be redeemed by a power outside itself. Therefore no human being of the Adamic race could redeem the race. Such a redemption demanded a Divine interposition. But the Redeemer must have the same nature as the Adamic race. He must be a MAN. To this end he must be born into the human race and yet be free from the "taint of Sin." This was accomplished by the "Virgin Birth." See the Chapter on "The Mystery of Godliness." The "Last Adam" having taken upon Himself human nature it was necessary that He be put to the same test as the "First Adam." To this end we read that immediately after His Baptism, before He had preached a sermon or called a disciple, He was led of the Holy Spirit into the ".Wilderness" to be tempted (tested) of the Devil. Matthew 4:1. It was not then a case of it "happened so." It was a part of God’s plan as to the "Last Adam." The Temptation was not planned by the Devil. He doubtless would have avoided it, for he knew who Jesus was, but Jesus having been led into the rendezvous of the Devil, the Devil could not well avoid the meeting. That he was not over-anxious to make the test is evident from the fact that he waited until Jesus was physically worn out from fasting. Notice the "Place of Temptation." It was not in a "Garden" like that in which the "First Adam" was tested. It was in the "Wilderness," a place uninhabited except by wild beasts, and with no means of satisfying hunger. It is profitable to compare the "Forty Days" of fasting with those of Moses and Elijah. Moses and Elijah both had GOD with them. Jesus had the DEVIL. THE FIRST TEMPTATION Mark says He "was in the Wilderness 40 days tempted of Satan." Luke says "being 40 days tempted of the Devil." Matthew says "and when he had fasted 40 days and 40 nights, He was afterward an hungered, and when the Tempter came to Him, he said," etc. The probability is that the Devil skirmished from ambush with Jesus during the 40 days, and then when he saw Jesus weakened by fasting, and believing the "Psychological Moment" had come he attacked him in the open. The matter of hunger was neither incidental nor accidental. It was ordained. If it had not been a feature of the Temptation Jesus might just as well have been tempted in Capernaum or at Jerusalem after a feast. While the Temptation of Jesus was to show that He was qualified to be the Head of a New Race, the time of the Temptation, between the declaration of His Sonship and the proclamation of the Kingdom, is not without significance, for it explains the character of the Temptations as having a bearing on the setting up and feeding the subjects of the Kingdom. The "First Temptation" is similar to the one in Eden. It raised the question of doubt. "IF Thou be the SON OF GOD." It had been but six weeks since God the Father had said at Christ’s Baptism-"This is my beloved SON in whom I am well pleased," and the force of the Devil’s argument lay in the fact that Jesus, being hungry, and with no visible means of supplying His need, could test the fact of His Sonship by performing a miracle, for that was the Old Testament sign of Messiahship. The Devil may have gone farther and said-"You will die if you do not eat, how then can you carry out your Kingdom plans? Do you not know that the way to get the ascendency over men is to feed them? How can you set up a Kingdom without a ’Commissary Department?’ If you know that you have power to turn stones into bread, all you will have to do is to say:-’Come unto me all ye that are hungry and I will give you food and supply your needs,’ and you will have a multitude of followers." Was not this true when Jesus fed the 5000 and they wanted to take Him and make Him King and he had to flee to prevent the premature setting up of the Kingdom? For Jesus to have turned a stone into bread to satisfy His own need would have been illegitimate, for the power to work miracles was given Him not to supply His own needs but the needs of others. For Jesus to have turned a stone into bread to satisfy His own hunger would have been disobedience. God’s purpose in having the Holy Spirit drive Jesus into the Wilderness was that He might be made to hunger, and He had no right to satisfy His hunger until God saw fit to satisfy it Himself, so to have turned stones into bread would have been an act of disobedience. This is clear, for when the purpose of the Temptations was fulfilled angels came and ministered unto Him and supplied all His physical needs. In Jesus’ reply to the Devil-"It is written MAN shall not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God," Jesus, by the use of the word MAN, classes Himself with humanity and takes the position of trust and dependence upon His Heavenly Father, declaring that man needs something more than physical food, he needs the kind of food of which Jesus spake at the well of Samaria, "I have meat to eat that ye know not . . . my meat is to do the will of Him that sent me." Jesus in His reply took the "impregnable position" that what God the Father had said as to His SONSHIP needed not the corroborative proof of a miracle. THE SECOND TEMPTATION No length of time is given between the Temptations, and the inference is that they followed one another in quick succession as suggested by the word-"then." It would be interesting to know what the second and third Temptations of Adam and Eve would have been if they had not fallen to the first. Probably they would have been different. Having failed in his effort to get Jesus to disobey the "Will of God," the Devil changes his tactics. He takes Jesus from the Wilderness to Jerusalem and sets Him on a Pinnacle of the Temple, and says- "IF Thou be the SON OF GOD, cast Thyself down; for it is written, He shall give His angels charge concerning Thee; and in their hands they shall bear Thee up, lest at any time Thou dash Thy foot against a stone." Psalms 91:11-12. This Temptation is a challenge to Jesus to make His faith in God’s protecting care visible. If He trusted God in all things let Him cast Himself down from the Pinnacle of the Temple and test the promise of God to give His angels charge over Him and bear Him slowly down to the ground. The Kingdom idea is also seen in this Temptation. The Prophet Malachi (Malachi 3:1) had foretold that the Messiah would suddenly come to His Temple. What could then be more spectacular than for Jesus to float down, apparently out of the heavens, into the Court of the Temple filled with the representatives of the people. Surely such an apocalypse would dazzle the multitude and they would at once accept Him as their Messiah. This was a temptation for Jesus to test His Deity and Sonship by presuming on the protective care of God. The Devil’s hope was that if Jesus yielded and threw Himself down from the Pinnacle of the Temple, that His presumption would have put Him outside the pale of angelic assistance and that He would have been dashed to death on the marble pavement of the Temple. Jesus’ reply was-"It is written again, Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God." This was a rebuke and for the second time the Devil found himself foiled. THE THIRD TEMPTATION "Again, the Devil taketh Him up into an exceeding high mountain, and sheweth Him all the Kingdoms of this world, and the glory of them; and saith unto Him, All these things will I give Thee, if Thou wilt fall down and worship me." Matthew 4:8-9. This was the Devil’s "TRUMP CARD," his Masterpiece of Temptation. Having failed to get Jesus to satisfy His hunger in an illegitimate way, or to test His Father’s protecting care, the Devil bluntly offers Him the Kingdoms of ’This World if He will transfer His allegiance from His Father and fall down and worship him. It is clear that this was a compromise offer. The Devil knew that he was doomed to defeat and he wanted to make the best bargain he could. It is worthy of note that Jesus did not dispute his claim of Lordship over the "Kingdoms of this World." In fact, Jesus called him, the "Prince of this World." And it is further worthy of note that when Jesus refused the offer it was to still leave the "Kingdoms of this World" under the Devil’s dominion, and they" will remain there until He comes whose right it is to rule and reign over them in Millennial Glory. The Devil knew that Jesus had come into the world to get control of the "Kingdoms of the World," and what he practically said to Jesus was-"You came into the world to die on the Cross that you might win back these Kingdoms to God. Now if you will bow down and by worshipping me acknowledge my supremacy over these Kingdoms, I will give them to you without the sufferings of the Cross." To dazzle Jesus with the grandeur of his proposition the Devil took Jesus up on to an exceedingly high mountain, and in a "moment of time" (Luke 4:5), as if he feared a prolonged view would dispel the illusion and disclose the worthlessness of those Kingdoms, the Devil showed Jesus the "Kingdoms of the World" and the "Glory of them." But Jesus saw farther than the Devil. He saw the Kingdom that He Himself was destined to set up and that in comparison with those Kingdoms would far excel them, and He knew the offer was not worth the price. Furthermore He knew the promise- ""Ask of ME (the Father), and I shall give Thee the Heathen for Thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for Thy possession" (Psalms 2:7-9), so it was not necessary that He accept the Devil’s offer. The Devil’s proposition was his undoing. Immediately Jesus said-"Get thee hence, Satan." This was a command, and at once Satan, now unmasked and called by his right name, like a whipped cur, foiled and defeated, slunk away, and the angels came and ministered to Jesus. By His victory over Temptation Jesus passed from the "FULNESS of the Spirit" to the "POWER of the Spirit." Luke 4:1; Luke 4:14. We are told that Jesus was "tempted in ’all points’ like as we are, yet without sin." Hebrews 4:15. These "all points" may be summed up under three heads, represented by the "Three Temptations" of Jesus, and were included in the "One Temptation" of Eve-(1) "The Lust of the FLESH;" (2) "The Pride of Life," and (3) "The Lust of the EYES." 1 John 2:16. All the temptations of mankind may be summed up under three heads, represented by the Wilderness Temptations. 1. The Temptation to Secure the Supply of Our Natural needs by ILLEGITIMATE MEANS. 2. The Temptation to Presume on God’s Protection When We WILFULLY RUN INTO DANGER. 3. The Temptation to Secure This World’s Goods and Honors, Without Toil or Suffering, by Entering Into a League With the FORCES OF EVIL. The lessons for the Christian Church are-(1). Do not turn your church into a "Soup Kitchen" or a place of "Suppers" to get the funds to supply the needs of the Church. (2). Do not use spectacular and sensational methods to get an audience. (3). Do not enter into an alliance with the powers of state, wealth and society, or into Federations of Anti-Christian Forces for world supremacy. Eve, the bride of Adam, was tempted first, fell, and pulled her husband down with her. Christ the Last Adam was tested first and because of His victory over temptation He is able to keep His Bride the Church from falling. The Last Adam will recover the Kingly Sceptre the First Adam lost. The Devil tempts us to make us UNUSABLE. God tests us to show that we are USABLE. The instrument of victory is the "WORD OF GOD." We must be able to answer the Devil with-"IT IS WRITTEN." COULD JESUS HAVE SINNED? There are those who claim that Jesus could not have been tempted in all points like as we are if it were not possible for Him to sin. Others claim that while it was possible for Jesus to sin there was no probability that He would, and therefore there was no risk incurred in His Temptation. Those who claim that it was possible for Jesus to sin compare Him with Satan and Adam, who, though created pure and sinless, had in them the possibility of sinning as is evidenced by their fall. But Satan and Adam were created beings, while Jesus was the Only Begotten SON OF GOD, born of the "Virgin Mary," and it was said of the body of Jesus that it was "THAT HOLY THING." Therefore the humanity of Jesus was SINLESS, and when joined to the Eternally Holy Personality of the SON, there could have been no possibility of Jesus sinning. If Jesus could have sinned then the whole scheme of Salvation hung in the balance until after the Wilderness Temptation. Such a thought is not only unthinkable but unscriptural. Jesus was the Lamb-"foreordained before the foundation of the world (1 Peter 1:18-20), and a lamb accepted for sacrifice must be "without spot or blemish." The Scriptures declare that "Whosoever is born of God CANNOT SIN." 1 John 3:9. Therefore Jesus could not sin. If He could have sinned at the Temptation, since there has been no change in His nature since then, for He took His humanity back with Him to Heaven, what is there to prevent His yielding to Temptation in the future? What guarantee have we that the whole plan of Salvation shall not yet be upset? The thought is contrary to the whole trend of the Scripture. What then was the purpose of the Temptation if it were not possible for Jesus to have fallen ? The purpose was simply to show that Jesus was a PERFECT SAVIOUR, and that there was NO SIN IN. HIM, nor possibility of failure. He was thus set before us, not as an example to be followed when we are tempted, but as an object of Faith to whom to look as our DELIVERER when we are tempted. A simple illustration will make this plain. We will suppose that a double track "Suspension Bridge" has been built over a deep canyon connecting two mountain ranges. To the people in the valley the Bridge seems to be but an "airy nothing" hardly capable of carrying its own weight and they are afraid to trust themselves to it, but one day to their amazement two long trains of freight cars loaded with pig-iron approach from opposite directions, and when both have reached the centre of the Bridge they stop. At once they expect the Bridge to collapse. But no, it remains intact. And when, after remaining 24 hours on the Bridge, the trains continue on their way, they no longer lack faith in the safety of the Bridge. So with the Temptation of Jesus. It was the test of His Sonship and of His power to overcome and destroy the works of the Devil, and we need no longer fear but that He is a Perfect and All-Powerful Saviour. As we have seen the First Adam brought upon the human race guilt, condemnation, separation, so the Last Adam reverses all these and the standing of the Believer is that of "not guilty," no longer under condemnation, and for him there shall be "no separation" from God. Romans 8:33-34, Romans 8:38-39. The "wages of sin" is Death, but we read in Paul’s immortal chapter on the Resurrection of the body (1 Corinthians 15:22), and he is speaking only of the body and not of the soul, so the Universalist cannot find an argument here for universal salvation, "As in Adam all die (physically), so in Christ shall all be made alive (physically)." So as the First Adam brought death into the world, the Last Adam brought "Resurrection," "Life," and "Immortality" to light through the Gospel. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 17: 01.15 ATONEMENT AND REDEMPTION ======================================================================== XV. Atonement and Redemption The Christian Religion has been charged with being a "BLOODY" Religion; that it savors of the Abattoir, turned the Temple into a "Slaughter House," and is a "Religion of the Shambles" because it demands the "Blood of Christ," and therefore is revolting to persons of refined sensibilities. What the blood is to our bodies (life), the "Blood of Christ" is to the Bible. Take the "scarlet word" out of the Bible, and the Bible is a DEAD book. If you were to take a brush and dip it in red ink and go carefully through your Bible from Genesis to Revelation and mark out all the passages that refer to the "Blood," and are associated with it in any way, you would be surprised at how little of the Bible you would have left. In fact its value would be gone. The historical portions would be meaningless, the ethical teaching powerless, and the prophetical statements unfulfilled. Every doctrine in the Bible is dependent on the "Blood." Without it there would be no "Forgiveness," no "Regeneration," no "Justification," no "Sanctification," no "Peace," no ."Joy," no "Rest," no "Hope," no "Resurrection," no "Heaven," no "Robes Washed," no "New Song." Twenty-eight times in the Book of Revelation Jesus is called THE LAMB, and that title is always associated with His atoning work. So we see if we take the "Blood" out of the Bible the Doctrine of the Atonement must go. I. THE ATONEMENT The word means "AT-ONE-MENT." The "Fall of Man" put man and God "AT-TWO-MENT," that is, alienated and separated them. The purpose of the Atonement is to make them one again. It is a principle of law that the "Penalty" of a broken law must fall on the breaker of the law or on his substitute or bondsman, otherwise the law is of no effect. A law without a penalty would be useless. It is not the law but the penalty that men stand in fear of. An "Atonement" then is any "Provision" that may be introduced into the administration of a Government, whereby that Government may, upon just, safe, and honorable grounds, release an offender from the "Penalty" of a broken law. Now God made a "Law" to govern the conduct of Adam and Eve in the Garden of Eden. The "Law" was-"Of every tree of the Garden thou mayest freely eat: but of the ’Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil’ thou SHALT NOT EAT." The "Penalty" was-"In the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely DIE." Genesis 2:16-17. When Adam and Eve ate of the forbidden fruit they broke that "Law" and were doomed to die. But their death would frustrate God’s purpose in their creation, which was to repopulate the restored earth. Genesis 1:28. Now God could not withhold the "Penalty" of death without breaking His Holy Word, and in the future cause Adam and Eve to doubt his truthfulness. It became necessary therefore that the "Penalty" of the Law, if it was not to fall on Adam and Eve, should fall on some one who should take their place. The substitute that God in His love and justice provided was HIMSELF in the person of His Son Jesus, for Jesus was no other than God manifest in the flesh. 1 Timothy 3:16. But this substitute was not provided immediately. It was not until 4000 years later that Jesus paid the "Penalty" of Adam’s disobedience by His death on the Cross. But during those 4000 years, by the shedding of the blood of bullocks, goats, and innocent lambs, whose bodies were laid smoking and quivering on Hebrew altars, God, in one great "Object Lesson," kept before the people the fact that without the SHEDDING OF BLOOD there could be no remission for sin. The sprinkling of the blood of every Passover Lamb was a reminder of Him who was to be the "Lamb of God" who should take away the sin of the world. John 1:29. And when the hour had come for the offering up of THE SACRIFICE, we see Justice and Mercy standing on the Hill Calvary, and hear Justice say to Mercy-"Where is He who, over 4000 years ago, in the Garden of Eden, offered Himself a SUBSTITUTE for the sin of the world ?" "Behold Him," says Mercy, "coming up the Hill bearing His Cross." When He reached the top of the Hill Justice presented the "Bond," executed centuries before, and demanded its payment. The Son of God replied-"I will this day cancel it." Soon all the preparations for the sacrifice were complete, and the "Lamb of God" was laid on the ALTAR OF THE CROSS. As Jesus laid His hand upon the crossbar of the Cross, He held in it, invisible to human eyes, the "Bond" to be cancelled, and when the Roman soldier drove the nail through that hand there were fulfilled the words of the Apostle- "And you, being dead in your sins and the uncircumcision of your flesh, hath He quickened together with Him, having forgiven you all trespasses; BLOTTING OUT THE HANDWRITING OF ORDINANCES that was against us, which was contrary to us, and took IT out of the way, NAILING IT TO HIS CROSS." Colossians 2:13-14. By the cancellation of the "Bond" the Law and Justice of God were satisfied, and it was possible for God to- "Be JUST and the JUSTIFIER of them who BELIEVE IN JESUS." Romans 3:26. But some one may say, "How could an innocent person assume the guilt of another?" This can only be done by the innocent person entering into "Corporate Oneness" with the guilty person, and thus becoming IDENTIFIED WITH HIM. For illustration the debts of a poor widow could not be justly charged up to a millionaire neighbor, but if he entered into "Corporate Oneness" with her by marrying her, and thus assuming all her obligations, then he could justly and legally be held responsible for her debts. Now this is just what the Apostle says- "Wherefore, my brethren, ye also are become DEAD TO THE LAW (our first husband) by the body of Christ (that is by Christ’s death); that ye should be MARRIED TO ANOTHER, even to Him (Christ) who is RAISED FROM THE DEAD." Romans 7:4. This union with Christ results in a "LEGAL ANSWERABLENESS" by Him for all our debts to the Law, and Jesus recognized the justice of all His sufferings on the Cross, when He said to the two disciples on the Road to Emmaus-"O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken: OUGHT NOT CHRIST TO HAVE SUFFERED THESE THINGS, and to enter into His Glory?" Luke 24:25-26. We see then that the Atonement of Christ means more than mere "Substitution," it means a "CORPORATE ONENESS," a union in which it was perfectly just for God to exact from His Son the penalty of death in satisfaction of the broken Law. We are therefore as believers to "RECKON OURSELVES DEAD TO THE LAW." (Romans 7:4.) That is, we are to believe and act as those who have been freed from the Law, for "there is therefore now NO CONDEMNATION to them who are in Christ Jesus," (Romans 8:1), for we were judged for sin in Christ on the Cross, and our Judgment for "Sin" IS PAST. The efficacy and "Substitutionary" character of the Atonement is beautifully illustrated in the story of Barabbas. Barabbas had been condemned to die, he was to have suffered the penalty of his crime on the cross between the two thieves, but when the multitude was given the choice between Christ or Barabbas, they chose Christ, and He as a SUBSTITUTE took Barabbas’ place on the central cross, and His death satisfied the Law, and Barabbas was free. If Barabbas had gone out to Calvary that day and witnessed Christ’s death in his stead, and had accepted Jesus as his personal Saviour from sin, he would have been the first man to understand the substitutionary character of the Atonement. As sinners we were under the "curse of the Law," but as believers-"Christ hath redeemed us from the CURSE of the Law, being made a CURSE for us: for it is written, CURSED IS EVERY ONE THAT HANGETH ON A TREE." Galatians 3:13. The "Tree" that Christ hung on was the CROSS. We are therefore DEAD to the Law; not physically dead, but JUDICIALLY dead, for the "Penalty" of a law cannot be exacted twice. If Jesus "bare our sins in His own body upon the Tree" (1 Peter 2:24), then they are no longer upon us and we are free from sin. The death of Christ was no mere accident or incident, it was predetermined. "Ye were not redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold . . . but with the PRECIOUS BLOOD OF CHRIST, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot: who verily was foreordained BEFORE THE FOUNDATION OF THE WORLD." 1 Peter 1:18-20. From this we see that there was a purpose in Christ’s death; that Calvary and the Cross were a necessity, and that the mission of Christ was not simply to bear witness to the Father, and reveal God to men, but to die upon the Cross for the Salvation of the World. THE EXTENT OF THE ATONEMENT Some would limit the Atonement to the elect only. They look upon the Atonement as a "Commercial Transaction," and quote the words-"Ye are bought with a price" (1 Corinthians 6:19-20), and claim that as in a commercial transaction there must be a buyer and seller, a thing to be bought and sold, and a price to be paid, that God was the "Buyer," that the Law was the "Seller," that the "elect" were the "Thing" sold, and that the "Blood of Christ" was the "Purchase Price." Now as in a commercial transaction there must be a mutual understanding as to the price to be paid, and the quality and quantity of the articles to be delivered, the "Commercial View" of the Atonement implies that God bargained for a certain number of persons that He personally would choose, and that He would insist on the delivery of not only the exact number, but the same ones. To illustrate if a man bought 100 horses, it would not suffice when the animals were delivered to merely count them to see whether there were 100, but he would want to know if they were the same horses that he had purchased. From this we see that the "Commercial View" of the Atonement limits the "purchasing value" of Christ’s Blood to the elect only. But Christ did not die to save a few individuals, He died to pay the "Penalty" of Adam’s disobedience, which was DEATH. In other words He died to redeem the human race from the "curse of sin," and put it in a salvable position. "He is the propitiation of our (the Righteous) sins: and not for ours only, but also for the sins of the WHOLE WORLD." 1 John 2:2. The word "Propitiation" means the "act of reconciliation."" The "Death of Christ" was the ground on which God can deal, and does deal in mercy with the whole world. "For if, when we were enemies, we were RECONCILED TO GOD by the ’Death of His Son,’ much more, BEING RECONCILED, we shall be saved by His life." Romans 5:10. Or as Paul puts it in Colossians 1:20. Christ "MADE PEACE through the ’Blood of the Cross,’ and has reconciled ALL THINGS unto Himself, whether they be on earth or in Heaven." We see then that the Atonement of Christ on the Cross is sufficient for the whole human race and places it in a SALVABLE position. But this does not mean "Universal Salvation," for all men are not saved, because they do not comply with the condition of Salvation, which is to accept the FINISHED WORK OF CHRIST. II. REDEMPTION The words Atonement and Redemption are used as if they meant the same thing, but they are different as to time and act though they are both the result of the "Finished Work" of Christ on the Cross. Redemption means to redeem a thing that is rightfully our own, but for the time being is in the possession of another, whose claim upon it must be legally met. Writing to the Ephesians Paul said-"Ye were sealed with the Holy Spirit of promise, which is the earnest of our inheritance until the REDEMPTION of the PURCHASED POSSESSION." Ephesians 1:13-14. Then there is a POSSESSION to be REDEEMED. What this is Paul tells us in Romans 8:22-23 -"We know that the WHOLE CREATION GROANETH AND TRAVAILETH IN PAIN TOGETHER UNTIL NOW. And not only they, but ourselves also, which have the ’First-fruits of the Spirit even we ourselves also groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the REDEMPTION OF OUR BODY." From this we see that something belonging to "Creation" and to "Man" has slipped out of their possession and needs to be redeemed. What this was we are told in the third chapter of Genesis. When Adam sinned he lost the immortality of his body, and his inheritance of the earth. The latter passed into the possession of Satan to the disinheritance of all of Adam’s seed. Adam was impotent to redeem what was lost, but the Law (Leviticus 25:23-34) provides that a kinsman may redeem a lost possession. That "Kinsman" has been provided in the person of JESUS CHRIST. To become a kinsman He had to be born into the human race. This the "Virgin Birth" accomplished. Jesus paid the REDEMPTIVE PRICE, which was His own BLOOD on the Cross (1 Peter 1:18-20), but He has not as yet claimed that which He then purchased. Redemption is not the act of a moment, but requires a period of time. This is the "Day of Salvation," but it has extended over nearly nineteen centuries. The "Day of Redemption" will be at least a 1000 years long. It will begin with the Resurrection of the bodies of the Righteous dead, and continue until the New Heaven and Earth appear. THE REDEMPTION OF THE BODY We cannot conceive of the glory of the "Resurrection Body." The Transfiguration of Christ gives us a faint conception of it, for we are told that when He shall appear we shall be like Him. Paul attempts to give us an idea of it in his immortal chapter on the Resurrection. 1 Cor. 15. He says-1. "It is sown in ’corruption;’ it is raised in INCORRUPTION." That is the unvarnished truth, it is sown in foul rottenness. Paul called it a "VILE BODY." Php 3:21. Whence cometh this corruption? It is simply SIN MATERIALIZED AND CONSUMMATED. But it is to be raised in INCORRUPTION. O happy day, when the bodies of the "Dead in Christ" shall come forth from the tomb in immortal bodies and fadeless beauty, and the living saints shall be changed and clothed in the garments of Glory, and caught up to meet their Redeemer in the air! 2. "It is sown in ’dishonor,’ it is raised in GLORY." How many a body has been sown in dishonor through sin, that has caused disfigurement, but the Resurrection will change all this, for we shall then be raised in GLORY, and have a body like unto His "Glorious Body." 3. "It is sown in ’weakness;’ it is raised in POWER." A corpse is the very embodiment of weakness. Nothing else seems to have such a dead weight as a lifeless body. But if that lifeless body be the body of one of God’s saints He will raise it with POWER. Not only shall God display power in the breaking of the tombs of the dead, but the raised body shall be possessed of power. Not simply power as to strength, but new powers of sight, hearing, memory, etc. It shall be able to travel with the speed of light, and run and not be weary, and walk and not faint. 4. "It is sown a ’natural’ body; it is raised a SPIRITUAL body." This does not mean that our "Spiritual Body" shall be an "Etherealized Spiritlike Structure," but a real body of "flesh and bones," not blood, for it is the blood that causes corruption, but a body like Christ’s resurrection body, of which He said-"Handle me and see, for a Spirit hath not flesh and bones as ye see me have." Luke 24:36-43. Now our bodies are controlled by natural laws; then they will be governed by the laws of the Spirit World. Then we shall bask in the sunshine of God’s presence in a land where there is no sorrow, pain or death. But Jesus did not die simply to redeem our bodies but to redeem the brute creation, and the earth. We read that in the "Day of Redemption"-"The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with the kid; and the calf and the young lion and the fatling together; and a little child shall lead them. And the cow and the bear shall feed; their young ones shall lie down together; and the lion shall eat straw like the ox. And the sucking child shall play on the hole of the asp, and the weaned child shall put his hand on the cockatrice’ den." Isaiah 11:6-8. The effect of the Fall of Man was far-reaching. Not only was the human race involved, but the whole earth and atmosphere was affected. "And unto Adam He (the Lord God) said, Because thou Hist hearkened unto the voice of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, of which I commanded thee, saying, Thou shalt not eat of it: cursed is the ground for Thy sake; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life: THORNS also and THISTLES shall it bring forth to thee." Genesis 3:17-18. From this we see that "Thorns" and "Thistles" are the result of sin. And from other scriptures we learn that animal life suffers, and the land fails to give its increase on account of sin. It is not without significance that the one who is to be the Redeemer of the earth from its sin-cursed state was crowned with THORNS. It was symbolic of His office as Redeemer. But the day is coming when the earth shall be redeemed from its sin-cursed condition and the exterior surface of the earth go through ’a "Baptism of Fire," that will consume and destroy the thorns and thistles and all disease germs and insect pests, all the result of sin, and the Atmosphere will also be purified with fire, and cleansed of evil spirits, and out of it all will come the "New Heaven" and the "New Earth" wherein shall dwell righteousness, and on it shall rest the "New City," the home of the redeemed of God. Then all discord shall cease, and Eternal Harmony shall prevail throughout the Universe of God. No, God is not going to destroy this earth on which His Son died. It is too sacred and holy a spot. So he saw to it that the work of the Cross should include not only the Salvation of man’s SOUL, but the Redemption of his BODY and of the EARTH as well. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 18: 01.16 SIN AND SALVATION ======================================================================== XVI. Sin and Salvation It takes no Bible, or standard of morals, to make a man realize that when he would do good evil is present with him. We all recognize that there is a conflict between our conscience and our conduct, between our better judgment and our natural disposition. Men may call this "Moral Inharmony" or what they will, the Bible calls it SIN. Every careful and thoughtful observer will note that there is a difference between the animal creation and man. Animals do not have to contend against inherited tendencies to do evil. They are governed by instinct which naturally leads them to their highest possible attainments. But man has an inveterate tendency to go astray, to sin, to entertain all kinds of misleading errors, and it is an endless struggle with him to do good. Why this difference? Something has happened to man that has not happened to the animal creation. Something has happened to change his nature. What that thing is we would not have known if the Scriptures had not revealed to us the "Fall of Man" in Eden. Now we know what has caused the difference, it is SIN. I. SIN Sin is the world’s "BLOOD POISON." Bad blood manifests itself in the human body in two ways. Inwardly as diabetes, and outwardly in inflammation, boils, carbuncles and ulcers. The former is invisible and may for a time be unsuspected, while the latter are evident to the eye. We must distinguish between "SIN" and "SINS." "SIN" is that tendency or disposition to sin that we inherit from Adam. "SINS" are the "specific acts" of sin that we commit as the result of our tendency to sin. The first like diabetes is internal, the second like boils and carbuncles are external. Jesus came to make an Atonement for "SIN," not for "SINS." He came to remove the "Natural Depravity," or tendency to sin, of the human heart. That is to impart a "New Nature" in which there will be no tendency to sin, and therefore no desire to commit specific acts of sin. By "Natural Depravity" is not meant that there is nothing good in human nature at all, that men are never kind, affectionate generous, lovable, but that the tendency of the human heart is naturally toward evil. It is because people do not understand the nature of sin that they are offended when we speak of them as sinners. They think that a sinner is one guilty of some specific crime, as murder, theft or adultery, whereas a sinner is one who has a sinful disposition. We have five definitions of sin in the New Testament. 1. LAWLESSNESS is Sin. "Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth also the law: for sin is the transgression of the law." 1 John 3:4. To break any law of God or man is to sin. 2. NEGLECT is Sin. "To him that knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin." James 4:17. 3. DOUBT is Sin. "And he that doubteth is damned if he eat, because he eateth not of faith: for whatsoever is not of faith is sin." Romans 14:23. That is, to do anything we doubt the rightfulness of is SIN. 4. UNBELIEF is Sin. "And when He (the Holy Spirit) is come, He will reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment: of sin, because they believe not on ME." (Jesus.) John 16:8-9. The crowning sin of all sins is to not believe in Jesus. Men and women are not lost because they are sinners, but because they will not accept Jesus as their Saviour. 5. ALL UNRIGHTEOUSNESS is Sin. "All unrighteousness is sin." 1 John 5:17. This is a blanket mortgage that covers every kind of sin. Let us for a few minutes turn the "Search Light" of God’s Word on our lives. The Psalmist said-"Thou hast set our ’iniquities’ before Thee, our ’secret sins’ in the light of Thy countenance." Psalms 90:8. Here the Psalmist speaks of two classes of sins, "Open" and "Secret." The "open sins" are such as are publicly committed, as profanity, intemperance, lying and theft. The "secret sins" are such as are committed in secret. Would you like the Almighty to turn the "X-RAY" of His omniscient "Eye" on your heart, and search every "Chamber of Imagery," and bring to light every impure and murderous thought, every feeling of envy, pride, jealousy,hatred, and revenge? The Apostle John says that "Whosoever hateth his brother is a MURDERER." 1 John 3:15. Do you wish that someone was dead that you might possess their property? Then you are a murderer. Jesus said that to merely look at a woman to lust after her is adultery. Matthew 5:27-28. What does the Bible say about the human heart? Listen. "The heart is deceitful above all things and desperately wicked: who can know it." Jeremiah 17:9. One day Jesus dissected the human heart for the benefit of His Disciples. Read what He said-"For from within, out of the heart of men, proceed evil thoughts, adulteries, fornications, murders, thefts, covetousness, wickedness, deceit, lasciviousness, an evil eye, blasphemy, pride, foolishness." Mark 7:21-22. Here are 13 specifications that outline the character of the human heart; can any one read them and say, "That does not describe my heart?" In fruit there is a tendency to rot and decay, and unless preserved it will soon perish. So it is with the "root principle" of sin in the human heart. Out of Christ there is no difference between men. Take a man honest, honorable, truthful, upright, benevolent; take a woman pure, chaste, amiable, gentle, meek, the embodiment of all loveliness: take some sweet girl, pure as a lily, the light of the household, a living joy: take a little child, innocent, the heaven-sent prattler of the fireside, and as unspotted as the new fallen snow; and what is the difference between any of these and the lost spirits, the sin-saturated souls hating and hated, cursing and cursed, blaspheming and damned that writhe in Hell? It is simply the difference between meal into which the leaven has been placed, and meal in which the leaven has done its work. It is simply a difference as to time and development. The batch of meal that has been leavened cannot take the leaven out of itself, neither can it prevent the leaven from doing its work. Its final state is only a question of Time. If men and women go into the other world without having the leaven of sin eradicated by the "BLOOD OF JESUS," the leaven of sin will continue to work on down the Eternal Ages, and they will grow worse and worse as eternity rolls on, until they shall become as bad as the demons in Hell. The leper was just as truly a leper the moment the first taint of leprosy entered his system, as he was when he sat a loathsome creature outside the city walls and cried "Unclean ! Unclean !" What does sin do? It produces shame and leads to separation. It drove Adam and Eve out of the Garden. Of the wicked it is said-"He shall be driven from light into darkness, and chased out of the world." Job 18:18. And Peter said to Jesus-"Depart from me; for I am a sinful man, O Lord." Luke 5:8. What are the Wages of Sin? DEATH. Sin does not ask us to sin for nothing. It pays wages, and it pays on the instalment plan, and it pays in full, and we cannot avoid taking the wage. And the wage is DEATH. Not physical death, for animals and the righteous die. If the wages of sin were mere physical death it would be a blessing rather than a curse, for many a sinner would be glad to die a physical death if that was all the punishment he had reason to expect. It is not spiritual death for sinners are already spiritually dead. Ephesians 2:1-3. It is "ETERNAL DEATH." What is that? We are told in Revelation 20:11-15, that after the Wicked shall have been judged and found guilty they shall be sentenced to the "Second Death." What is the "Second Death ?" What is the "First Death?" It is the separation of the soul and spirit from the body. At the resurrection of the Wicked, the Wicked get back their bodies, but when they are sentenced to the "Second Death" they die again in the sense that they lose their bodies again, and in their soul and spirit, that are indestructible by fire, they go to the Lake of Fire where they remain separated from God for all eternity and that is what is meant by "Eternal Death." Sin is not a misfortune, it is perverseness. To claim that we ought not to be held responsible for having been born with a nature tainted by sin is no excuse. Our sin is in refusing to accept the provision God has made to get rid of that nature by accepting Christ as our Saviour.. By my rejection of Jesus Christ as my Saviour I elect to bear the penalty of sin myself. SIN is the most expensive thing in the Universe. It cost Satan the loss of his exalted position before the Throne of God and led to rebellion in Heaven. It cost the human race the loss of Paradise. It cost God the "Life Blood" of His Only Begotten and Beloved Son. It cost Jesus the agony and "blood sweat" of Gethsemane, and the excruciating sufferings of the Cross, and the tasting of Eternal Death when He took the place of the sinner and realized what it meant to be forsaken by God. II. SALVATION Every rational human being recognizes that he has a "Threefold Need." (1). In regard to YESTERDAY. Why? Because "yesterday" was the day of SIN. What are we to do with the past years? We cannot live them over again, nor balance them by "Works of" Supererogation." (2). In regard to TO-DAY. If I have managed to provide for the sin of yesterday, what am I to do for today? For today if there is no change in my nature I will sin as yesterday. (3). In regard to TOMORROW. Suppose that I have been able to make provision for the past and the present, for yesterday and today, what am I to do for tomorrow? for tomorrow will come with the same old forms of temptation, the same old suggestions to evil, the same helplessness to overcome sin as in the past. From this we see that we need PARDON for the Past, PURITY for the Present, and POWER for the Future. Where are we to get them? If, as we have seen, SIN is the World’s "BLOOD POISON," and every human being born into the world has inherited the disease, then as there is a remedy somewhere for every disease, there must be a remedy for the "Disease of Sin," and this remedy is found in the Gospel. "For I am not ashamed of the ’Gospel of Christ;’ for it is the POWER OF GOD UNTO SALVATION to every one that believeth." Romans 1:16. The "Power" of the Gospel lies in the "BLOOD OF JESUS." "The BLOOD OF JESUS CHRIST His Son, cleanseth us from all sin." 1 John 1:7. This is fully explained in the Chapter on "Atonement and Redemption," and so need not be more fully dwelt on here. Salvation is a "threefold process." It begins in "Justification," proceeds through "Sanctification," and ends in "Glorification." Titus 2:11-13. So we can say that we are saved, that we are being saved, and that we will be saved. 1. We are saved from the PENALTY of Sin. This we get by "Faith." Faith leads to our JUSTIFICATION. "Therefore being JUSTIFIED BY FAITH, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ." Romans 5:1. The word "Justification" is a legal term and means to declare not guilty. It can best be defined by an illustration. We will suppose that a man has been charged with murder and tried and found guilty and been sentenced to die. Before the hour of execution a man appears at the prison and asks to see the Sheriff, to whom he hands an official document, which when the Sheriff reads he finds to be a pardon. The man at once is set at liberty and walks out of the prison a free man, but not a justified man for the guilt of the crime still remains on him. He is simply a pardoned CRIMINAL. On the other hand we will suppose that the condemned criminal was really innocent, having been condemned on circumstantial evidence, and that before the date set for execution the real murderer surrenders himself to the Sheriff and produces evidence that he is the real criminal. What then must the Sheriff do? He cannot any longer hold the first man, for he is not guilty, he therefore sets him free, and he walks out of the prison a JUSTIFIED man because he is innocent of the crime charged against him. That is the legal meaning of "Justification" and that is the Scriptural meaning. Here is the "Mystery of Salvation." It would be impossible for an innocent man to satisfy the law, for while he might take the criminal’s place he could not take his GUILT. But uns is what Jesus Christ does. "He hath made Him to be SIN FOR US, who know no sin: that we might be made the righteousness of God in Him." 2 Corinthians 5:21. The moment a sinner accepts by faith the Lord Jesus Christ as his personal Saviour he is JUSTIFIED. "Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word, and BELIEVETH on Him that sent me, HATH EVERLASTING LIFE, and shall not come into condemnation (Judgment), but IS PASSED from death unto life." John 5:24. The result of Justification is that we have peace WITH God. Romans 5:1. We must distinguish between "peace WITH God," and the "peace OF God." Php 4:7. Here an illustration will best serve our purpose. We will suppose that during the Civil War President Lincoln had issued a proclamation that any person in rebellion against the Government would be pardoned the moment that, coming from the South, he should step over the "Mason and Dixon Line." Suppose such a person had crossed the line at 12 o’clock midnight unknown to himself, at once he would have been at peace WITH the Government, but not knowing that he had crossed the line he continued on in fear of arrest and imprisonment until, as the day began to dawn, he realized that for hours he had been safe. What joy and peace of mind would then fill his soul. So the very moment we accept with saving faith the Lord Jesus Christ as our Saviour we have "peace WITH God," but it may be days, weeks, and even years before we know this, and have the "peace OF God" that passeth all understanding. 2. We are saved from the POWER of Sin. When the angel announced to Joseph that Mary was to have a son, he said-"Thou shalt call his name JESUS; for He shall save His people from their SINS." Matthew 1:21. So we see that Jesus is not only a Saviour from SIN, but also from SINS. From our daily besetting, or as the colored preacher said, upsetting sins. Writing to the Philippians Paul said-"Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling, for it is GOD WHICH WORKETH IN YOU both to WILL and to DO of His good pleasure." Php 2:12-13. Now this does not mean" that we are to be saved by our works. It means that having received Salvation through faith we are to now work it out. That is, having been saved from the "Penalty" of Sin, we must work to be delivered from its "Power." And in this, though we do it with fear and trembling, conscious of our own weakness, we will be aided by God, for it is God who worketh in us, to WILL and DO of His good pleasure. What we need to do then is to cooperate with God in His work of Sanctification, to let Him will and do in us what is necessary to save us from the "Power" of Sin. The revelation of sin is progressive. It is not until after conversion that we really begin to realize what sin is. When you awake in the morning twilight you see a few conspicuous articles of furniture. As the light increases you see taking form the pictures on the wall and the toilet articles on the dressing table ; but it is not until the sun is up that you see smaller articles as pins, pieces of thread and particles of dust. When we came to Christ we were conscious of a few sinful habits. We gave them up. But as we grew in grace other things in our lives were seen as wrong and laid aside. And so it has gone on. Things that we did five years ago we would not do today, and what we do today, we will not do five years from now. Writing to the Corinthians eighteen years after his conversion, Paul said-"I am not meet to be called an Apostle." 1 Corinthians 15:9. Six years later he wrote to the Ephesians-"I am less than the least of all saints." Ephesians 3:8. And five years later he wrote to Timothy-"I am the chief of sinners." 1 Timothy 1:15. What was the matter with Paul? Had he grown worse? No, he only realized more than ever his own sinfulness. Paul never professed complete sanctification. He said that he was not "already perfect" or had "attained" unto that for which he had been "apprehended by Christ," but he was "reaching forth" and "pressing toward" the mark. Php 3:12-14. From this we see that Sanctification is a progressive act, and that our complete deliverance from the "Power" of Sin will not be until the death of the body, though we may have to a large extent "Victory. over Sin" if we surrender absolutely to the "Will of God," and permit Him to will and to do of His good pleasure in us. 3. We are to be saved from the PRESENCE of Sin. Jesus died on the Cross to save our soul from death, He is coming back to complete our salvation by redeeming our body from the grave, or to change it into an immortal body at the Rapture. Not until then shall we be saved from the "Presence" of Sin. So we see that Salvation is a "threefold process." That it begins in "Justification" and ends in "Glorification." Justification being instant and complete deliverance from the "Penalty" of Sin; "Sanctification" being a progressive deliverance from the "Power" of Sin, and "Glorification" our final deliverance from the "Presence" of Sin. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 19: 01.17 LAW AND GRACE ======================================================================== XVII. Law and Grace The Scriptures make a clear distinction between "Law" and "Grace," putting "Law" in one Dispensation and "Grace" in another. "The ’Law’ was given by (through) Moses, but ’Grace’ and ’Truth’ came by (through) Jesus Christ." John 1:17. By the "Law" we are to understand the "MOSAIC LAW," the "Law" given to Moses by God on Mount Sinai. It was threefold. 1. THE MORAL LAW. Exodus 20:1-17. (The Ten Commandments.) 2. THE CIVIL LAW. Exodus 21:1-24;. 3. THE CEREMONIAL LAW. Exodus 25:1-40. We are not to understand that there was no "Law" before Moses, or no "Grace" before Jesus Christ, for "sin" is the "transgression of the law," (1 John 3:4), and Adam’s sin was the transgression of the law that God laid down as to the eating of the fruit of the Garden, and "Grace" was revealed and exercised when Adam and Eve were spared the penalty of their sin. In Rom. 2:12 the Apostle Paul speaks of those who were "without law" from Eden until Moses. He does not mean that they were not accountable for their conduct, for by their actions they showed that there was an "unwritten law" in their hearts that their conscience bore witness to. Romans 2:14-15. What Paul meant was that there was no "Written Law," that is, no "MOSAIC LAW," before the days of Moses. Let it be understood then in this discussion that by "Law" is meant the "Mosaic Law," and that there can be no mixing or blending of "Law" and "Grace" in this or any other Dispensation. I. THE LAW 1. THE "LAW" WAS NOT GIVEN TO THE GENTILES. "When the Gentiles, WHICH HAVE NOT THE LAW do by nature the things contained in the Law, these, having NOT THE LAW, are a law unto themselves." Romans 2:14. The "Law" was given to Israel exclusively. For illustration take the "Law of the Sabbath." It was not given to the Gentiles. It was given as the "SIGN" of the "Mosaic Covenant." Exodus 31:13. Ezekiel 20:12, Ezekiel 20:19-21. The "Sabbath Day" belongs to the Jews alone and is not binding on the Gentiles (the World), or on the Church (Christians), though Christians are expected to observe the "First Day of the Week" for rest and worship. Nowhere in the Bible do we find God finding fault with any nation or people, except the Jews, for not observing the Sabbath. As a Jewish ordinance it has never been abrogated, changed, or transferred to any other day of the week, or to any other people. It is now in abeyance as foretold in Hosea 2:11, Hosea 3:4-5, it would be. It is to be resumed when the Jews are nationally restored to their own land. Isaiah 66:23. Ezekiel 44:24, Ezekiel 46:1-3. 2. THE PURPOSE OF THE LAW. The "Law" was not given to JUSTIFY men, for by the "deeds of the Law" shall no flesh be justified in God’s sight. Romans 3:20. Galatians 2:16. The "Law" was given that men might know what sin is, "for by the ’Law’ is the knowledge of sin," (Romans 3:20), for men would have not known that "covetousness" was sin, if the "Law" had not said-"Thou shall not COVET." Romans 7:7. The "Law" was given to "stop men’s mouths," and keep men from boasting of their own righteousness, and see themselves guilty before God. Romans 3:19. The "Law" was given to be a "Schoolmaster" to lead men to Christ. Galatians 3:24-25. All the rites and ceremonies of the "Ceremonial Law" pointed to Christ, such as the Feasts and Offerings. Now that Christ has come neither Jew nor Gentile is under the "Mosaic Law," for He fulfilled the "Law," that is, all the rites and ceremonies of the "Law" found their fulfilment in Him. Christ then "is the ’END OF THE LAW for Righteousness to every one that BELIEVETH." Romans 10:4. Therefore Believers are "DEAD TO THE LAW," (Romans 7:4. Galatians 2:19), that is, they are no longer under the bondage of "Legalism," but under GRACE. II. GRACE "By Grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves; it is the GIFT OF GOD; not of works, lest any man should boast." Ephesians 2:8-9. From this scripture we see that "Grace" is a GIFT. If a man receive salvation in exchange for his works, then salvation is but another word for "wages." Or if Salvation is given in exchange for benefits bestowed, then it is simply a "reward." Now if a man receive Salvation as wages, or as a reward, then Salvation is not a GIFT but something that he was entitled to, and therefore is not of GRACE. Grace is not something given us to help us keep the Law, Grace is UNDESERVED MERCY. The "Source" of Grace is GOD’S LOVE. "For God SO LOVED the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." John 3:16. The "Channel" of Grace is CHRIST. . "Grace and Truth came BY JESUS CHRIST." John 1:17. Titus 2:11. The "Instrument" of Grace is FAITH. "By Grace are ye saved THROUGH FAITH." Ephesians 2:8. Not faith in a thing, as some good deed we have done, but faith in a PERSON, and that person JESUS CHRIST. That we may the better see the difference between "Law" and "Grace" let us contrast them. 1. "BLOOD" AND "WINE." The first miracle that Moses performed as the representative of the "Law" was to turn water into BLOOD, typical of DEATH. Exodus 7:19-21. The first miracle that Jesus performed as the representative of "Grace" was to turn water into WINE typical of LIFE. John 2:7-11. 2. "DARKNESS" AND "LIGHT." All the "Law" can do is to produce DARKNESS, as when Moses caused a "thick darkness" to cover the land of Egypt. Exodus 10:22-23. But "Grace" gives LIGHT. Jesus said-"I am the LIGHT of the World." John 9:5. Jesus came to give not only sight to the physically blind but to the spiritually blind as well. 3. "DEATH" AND "LIFE." The last scene in Egypt was DEATH. The death of the first-born. Exodus 12:29-30. The "End of the Law" is DEATH. Romans 6:23. One of the last miracles of Christ was to give LIFE, the resurrection of Lazarus. John 11:41-44. Jesus came to bring LIFE and IMMORTALITY to light, through the "Gospel of Grace." The first time the "Law" was proclaimed 3000 were KILLED. Exodus 32:26-28. The first time that "Grace" was preached 3000 were SAVED. Acts 2:41. 4. "STRIPPED" AND "CLOTHED." We are by nature like the man in the Parable of the Good Samaritan robbed and stripped and left by the wayside to die. Luke 10:30-37. The "Law," like the "Priest" and the "Levite," passes by and gives no help, while "Grace" comes where we are, and like the "Good Samaritan" pours in oil and wine, and puts us in his place on his beast, and provides for our future. 5. "SEEK" AND "SAVE." The "Law" says-"SEEK the Lord while He may be found." "Grace" says-"The Son of Man is come to ’SEEK AND TO. SAVE’ that which was lost." Luke 19:10. What a vista the Parable of the "Lost Sheep" opens up. It was not so much the sheep that was lost, as that a man had LOST A SHEEP. When Adam sinned and wandered away, God said-"Adam, if you can do without me, I cannot do without you." Then it was that "Grace" began its work. 6. "DO AND LIVE," AND "LIVE AND DO." The "Law" says-"DO and thou shalt Live." Leviticus 18:5. "Grace" says-"IT IS FINISHED." No man is justified by his works, but as a Believer he will be rewarded for his works. We are not to work to the Cross, but from the Cross. 7. "SERVANTS" AND "SONS." The "Law" said to Moses at the "Burning Bush"- "Put OFF thy shoes." Exodus 3:3-5. Whv? Thou art a SERVANT. Hebrews 3:5. "Grace" said to the "Prodigal" when he returned home-"Put ON thy shoes." Luke 15:22. Why? Because he was a SON. Luke 15:24. THE LAW SAYS GRACE SAYS "Keep Off." "Embrace Him." "Bow the Knee." "Kiss Him." "Punish." "Forgive." "Strip Him." "Best Robe." "Kills." "Makes Alive." Under the "Law" the "SHEEP" died for the "Shepherd." Under "Grace" the "SHEPHERD" died for the "Sheep." John 10:14-15. THE LAW demands holiness. GRACE gives holiness. THE LAW says-Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them. GRACE says-Blessed is the man whose iniquities are forgiven, whose sin is covered; blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not impute iniquity. THE LAW says-Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy mind, and with all thy strength. GRACE says-Herein is love: not that we love God, but that He loved us, and sent His Son to be the propitiation for our sins. THE LAW speaks of priestly sacrifices offered year by year continually, which could never make the comers thereunto perfect. GRACE says-But this Man, after he had offered one sacrifice for sins forever ... by one offering hath perfected forever them that are sanctified. THE LAW declares-That as many as have sinned in the Law, shall be judged by the Law. GRACE declares-That there is no condemnation (Judgment for Sin) for those who are in Christ Jesus tor they HAVE PASSED from Death unto Life. John 5:24. THE PURPOSE OF GRACE The "Purpose" of God’s Grace is revealed in Ephesians 2:7, as being-"That in the -’Ages to Come’ .He might show the EXCEEDING RICHES OF HIS GRACE." In the British Museum there are gathered from every nation and land under the sun specimens of all kinds of animal, vegetable, and mineral life. No expense has been spared to make the collection complete. So God is gathering from every tribe, people, and nation specimens of His "Grace," so "that in the "Ages to Come" He may exhibit these trophies of "Grace" as samples of what the Gospel can do, and the sweet thought of it is, that there are no duplicates. You may think that you are too bad, too vile, too cranky, too odd and peculiar to be saved, but that is why God wants you, for there will only be SPECIMEN SINNERS up there, and God wants to show the Universe that the Gospel is the "POWER OF GOD UNTO SALVATION TO EVERY ONE THAT BELIEVETH." Romans 1:16. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 20: 01.18 FAITH AND WORKS ======================================================================== XVIII. Faith and Works We hear a great deal about "Faith" and "Works." Some say we are saved by "Faith" alone, others make a great deal of "Works." Some say that both are necessary to salvation for the same reason that a bird cannot fly without two wings, or that you cannot make progress in a boat without two oars. One quotes Paul, who says- "That a man is justified by FAITH, WITHOUT THE DEEDS OF THE LAW," (Romans 3:28), the other quotes James, who says-"Ye see then how that by WORKS a man is justified, and not by faith only." James 2:24. But the Apostle James is not speaking of the "Doctrine of JUSTIFICATION," but of a man justifying himself before men. The illustration he uses is that of Abraham offering up his son Isaac. Abraham was a man of faith, but the only way he could make it visible to the men of his generation was by his WORKS, so God commanded him to offer up his son Isaac. Genesis 22:1-2. Abraham’s works had nothing to do with his salvation, but simply bore witness to his faith, for Abraham believed God, and it was imputed to him for righteousness. James 2:21-26. So great was Abraham’s faith in God’s promise as to Isaac being the one through whom the promised seed was to come, that he believed that if he offered him up as commanded, that God would raise him from the dead. Hebrews 11:17-19. In like manner Rabab’s faith was justified or made visible by her works when she tied the "Scarlet Cord" in her window. Joshua 2:15-21. And to show the relation of "Works" to "Faith" the Apostle ends by saying-"For as the ’body’ without the ’spirit’ is dead, so faith without ’works’ is dead also," that is, is DEAD FAITH, for if a man does not make his faith visible by his works it is a question whether he has any faith at all. Now it is noteworthy that the Apostle Paul uses this same incident of Abraham offering up his son Isaac to prove that Abraham was justified by "Faith" without "Works." "If Abraham were justified by works, he hath whereof to glory; BUT NOT BEFORE GOD. For what saith the Scripture? Abraham BELIEVED GOD, and it was COUNTED UNTO HIM FOR RIGHTEOUSNESS." Romans 4:2-3. Genesis 15:6. So we see that it was Abraham’s "Faith" that justified him before GOD, and his "Works" that justified him before MEN. But I think I hear some one ask-"Does not the Bible say-That we are to ’WORK OUT OUR OWN SALVATION?’" Yes, the Apostle Paul in writing to the Philippians says-"Work out your own salvation with fear and trembling; for it is GOD WHO WORKETH IN YOU both to will and to do His good pleasure." Php 2:12-13. But a man cannot work out what he has not got. He must first have "Salvation" before he can work it out. Paul was writing to the "Saints" at Philippi, to those who were already saved. The doctrine the Apostle desired to express was that "Salvation" included more than the mere escape from the "Penalty of Sin," it meant also escape from the "Power" and "Presence of Sin," and this meant that they must work or strive with "fear and trembling" to overcome indwelling sin, for it was God who would work in them, if they would let Him, to make the fruits of Salvation complete in their lives. So we see that we are saved by "Faith" and not by "Works," but "Works" have their place in the Believer’s life as we shall see. I. FAITH The Bible definition of "Faith" is -"Faith is the SUBSTANCE of things hoped for, the EVIDENCE of things not seen," (Hebrews 11:1), and in the remaining verses of the chapter the Apostle illustrates his definition by the conduct of the Old Testament worthies that he names. I hold in my hand a check, it is the substance (on paper) of the money I hope to get when I cash it, and the evidence (in black and white) of the money that I have not as yet seen. One of the most remarkable illustrations of "Faith" in the Scriptures is that of the Prophet Jeremiah when he was told to purchase the "Field of Anathoth." Jeremiah 32:6-44. At first sight it seems to be the wildest real estate speculation on record. Jeremiah had just prophesied that the Children of Israel were to be carried away into captivity to Babylon for 70 years, then why should he purchase the "Field of Anathoth," for he would not live to return and claim it, and probably none of his relatives would. But to show his faith in the Divine promise that at the end of the "Seventy Years" the Children of Israel would return and claim their possessions, he tells us that he paid the money for the "Field," and took the ’’evidences of the purchase" or deeds, and put them in an earthen vessel. Why in an earthen vessel ? Because an iron vessel would have rusted, or a wooden vessel decayed in the "Seventy Years." Now we learn from this transaction that Faith is an INVESTMENT IN THE DIVINE PROMISES. This is beautifully illustrated in the lives of the Old Testament patriarchs. Noah invested in the "Divine Promise" when he built the Ark. Abraham invested in the "Divine Promise" when he left his home at Ur and journeyed to Canaan, and when his beloved Sarah died, he bought the "Cave of Machpelah" to bury her in rather than take her remains back to Ur of the Chaldees, because he believed the promise that his seed should inherit the Land of Canaan forever. Jacob invested in the same "Divine Promise," when on his deathbed in Egypt he charged his sons to carry his body back to Canaan and entomb it in the "Cave of Machpelah." Genesis 49:29-31. And Joseph did the same when he took an oath of his brethren that they would carry his bones back with them when they returned to Canaan. Genesis 50:24-26. Moses invested in the same "Promise" when by faith, when he was come to years, he refused to be called the son of Pharoah’s daughter, choosing rather to suffer affliction with the people of God, esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt, for he had respect unto the recompense of reward, for he endured as seeing Him who is invisible. Hebrews 11:23-27. As Christians we should invest in the "Divine Promises" as to our PRESENT SALVATION. There are three elements in "saving faith." (1). KNOWLEDGE. A man cannot believe in something he knows nothing about. (2). BELIEF. A man may know about a thing but not believe in it. (3). DEPENDENCE. A man may know about a thing and believe in it, and yet put no dependence on it. To illustrate, you are on a sinking ship, a lifeboat puts out from the shore and approaches the ship unknown to you. Some one tells you of the lifeboat, that is knowledge. You watch the lifeboat as it carries load after load of passengers safely to the shore and you are convinced of its saving power, that is belief. But your knowledge of the existence of the lifeboat, and your belief in its ability to save you, will not save you unless you get in the boat and depend on it to save you, that is FAITH. Let us take a promise of Christ as to the PRESENT SALVATION of the Believer. "Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that HEARETH MY WORD (Knowledge), and BELIEVETH ON HIM that sent me (Faith), HATH (not will have some time) EVERLASTING LIFE, and shall not come into condemnation (Judgment); but IS PASSED from death to LIFE." John 5:24. Now can you invest in that promise of Christ as to your heavenly inheritance like Abraham, Jacob and Joseph did as to their earthly inheritance? If so you have saving faith. But you say I do not feel saved. Well, I do not know that when a man receives the "Title Deed" to a property that he has any peculiar sensation or feeling about it. It is not feeling but the "Title Deed" that evidences his right to the property. You cannot expect interest (feeling) until you have invested the principal, and then you have to wait until the interest is due. Feeling does not come first. Feeling is not the root, faith is the root, feeling is the FRUIT. See the diagram, page 204. We must not only invest in the "Divine Promises" as to our Salvation, but we must TRAFFIC in them, conduct our Christian work and service in dependence on them. If God has promised to supply all our need in Christian Service "according to’ HIS RICHES IN GLORY," (Php 4:19), then let us bank on that promise and we will never lack the means to carry on His work. II. WORKS While a Christian is not saved by. "Works," he is to be rewarded for his "works." "For the Son of Man shall come in the glory of His Father, with His angels; and then He shall reward every man ACCORDING TO HIS WORKS." Matthew 16:27. Believers will be rewarded at the "Judgment Seat of Christ." "For we (Believers) must all appear before the ’Judgment Seat of Christ;’ that every one may receive the things DONE IN HIS BODY (that is while he was alive), according to that he hath done, whether it be GOOD or BAD." 2 Corinthians 5:10. The character of these works must be Christian. "For other foundation can no man lay than that is laid, which is JESUS CHRIST. Now if any man build upon this foundation (with) gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, stubble; every man’s work shall be made manifest: for the day (Judgment Day) shall declare it, because it shall be revealed BY FIRE; and the fire shall try every man’s work of what sort it is. If any man’s work abide which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a REWARD. If any man’s work shall be burned, he shall suffer LOSS; but he himself SHALL BE SAVED; yet so as by fire." 1 Corinthians 3:11-15. We see from this that even the works of the Believer are not all good or worthy of reward.. Some may have been done with the wrong motive, or the "Hireling Spirit," and they shall be consumed as wood, hay and stubble, while the good works, likened unto gold, silver, and precious stones, will pass through the "fiery test" untarnished. The rewards that will be given are "crowns." See the account of the "Judgment Seat of Christ" in the chapter on "The Judgment." Such "works" as "penance," crucifixion of the flesh," "fastings," etc., done for the purpose of winning merit, are not counted on the balance sheet of works. The sad feature of the "Judgment of Rewards" is, that while those whose works are burned up are SAVED, they must remain rewardless, and therefore crownless, for all eternity. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 21: 01.19 THE TWO NATURES ======================================================================== XIX. The Two Natures It is very important that every Christian Believer should understand what the Scriptures teach as to the "Two Natures." Because of a lack of knowledge of the "Dual Nature" of the "New Born" Soul many a new convert, after rejoicing for a while in his new found hope and then suddenly awakening to the fact that his old fleshly inclinations are not dead, is led to believe that he was never converted, and disheartened and discouraged he begins to drift and finally backslides. When Nicodemus made his night visit to Jesus, Jesus said unto him, "Except a man be born of water (the Word of. God. 1 Peter 1:23. James 1:18), and of the SPIRIT (Holy Spirit), he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God." John 3:5. And He gave the reason why. For "that which is born of FLESH is FLESH; and that which is born of SPIRIT is SPIRIT." John 3:6. Here we see two lines of HEREDITY. The "Flesh" line, and the "Spirit" line. The Scriptures speak of the first as the "Natural Man," and the second as the "Spiritual Man." I. THE NATURAL MAN Of the "Natural Man" the Scriptures say, "That his understanding is darkened." Ephesians 4:18. That he cannot receive (perceive) the things of the Spirit of God, for they only can be spiritually discerned. 1 Corinthians 2:14. That he is the child of wrath. Ephesians 2:3. That he is at enmity with God, and cannot please Him. Romans 8:7-8. That his heart is deceitful and desperately wicked (Jeremiah 17:9), and out of it proceedeth "evil thoughts, adulteries, fornications, murders, thefts, covetousness, deceit, lasciviousness, an evil eye, blasphemy, pride and foolishness." Mark 7:21-22. That he is spiritually dead in trespasses and sins. Ephesians 2:1. That there is no good thing in him. Romans 7:18. That as the Ethiopian cannot change his skin, of the Leopard his spots, so the "Natural Man" without supernatural help cannot change his character. Jeremiah 13:23. Now God does not say in this description of the "Natural Man" that none are refined, or cultured, or sweet-tempered, or generous, or charitable, or honest, or truthful, or religious, but that none are RIGHTEOUS, for "ALL have sinned, and come short of the GLORY OF GOD." Romans 3:23. II. THE SPIRITUAL MAN While the "Natural Man" has a human parentage, the "Spiritual Man" has a DIVINE parentage. All life must come from "pre-existing life." There is no such thing as "Spontaneous Generation" of life. No life can come without parentage. There must be a father and a mother. In the "Spiritual World" the Holy Spirit is the FATHER, and the "Human Heart" is the WOMB (Mother) into which the "SEED" of the "Word of God" is dropped. 1 Peter 1:23. If seed in the Natural World is lifeless no plant will spring from it, and if the "Seed of the Word" is not VITALIZED by the "Holy Spirit" when it falls into the human heart there will be no "New Life." This explains how men and women can read and study the Scriptures and not be converted. This "New Birth" imparts a "NEW NATURE." This Nature is SPIRITUAL. "That which is born of the Spirit (Holy Spirit) is SPIRIT." John 3:6. This New Nature CANNOT SIN. "Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin; for His Seed (Life) remaineth in him; and he cannot sin, because he is BORN OF GOD." 1 John 3:9. This new "Spiritual Nature" is called "CHRIST IN YOU," (Colossians 1:27), and imparts ETERNAL LIFE. "He that hath the Son (Christ in you) hath LIFE." 1 John 5:11-12. This "Life" is HID WITH CHRIST IN GOD. Therefore we cannot lose it, and "when Christ who is OUR LIFE shall appear, then shall we also appear with Him IN GLORY." Colossians 3:3-4. The "Fruit" of the "Spiritual Life" is-"love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness and temperance." Galatians 5:22-23. The Spiritual Man is SPIRITUALLY ENLIGHTENED. "Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man (the natural man) the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him. But God hath revealed them unto us (the Spiritual Man) by His SPIRIT (Holy Spirit) : for the SPIRIT searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God." 1 Corinthians 2:9-10. We see from this description of the "Spiritual Man" that he is not an Evolution or Development of the "Natural Man," but a "New Creature" or "CREATION." 2 Corinthians 5:17. When the profligate Augustine sat under a Numidian Fig-tree thinking over his past life, there flashed into his memory, vitalized by the Holy Spirit, the words of Romans 13:12-14, "The night is far spent, the day is at hand: let us therefore cast off the works of darkness, and let us put on the armor of light. Let us walk honestly, as in the day; not in rioting and drunkenness, not in chambering and wantonness, not in strife and envying. But PUT YE ON THE LORD JESUS CHRIST, AND MAKE NOT PROVISION FOR THE FLESH, TO FULFIL THE LUSTS THEREOF," and at once the "Seed of the Word" thus dropped into the "Womb of His Heart," created a "new life," and the profligate arose from the ground a "New Creature" known thereafter as Saint Augustine. The Spiritual man then is a "New Creation," and entirely different from the Natural man, and opposed to him in character, temperament and disposition. So far all is clear, but here we are brought face to face with the PARADOX, that while there are TWO SEPARATE MEN spoken of in the Scriptures, the "Natural Man" and the "Spiritual Man," these two men make up in the Believer but one PERSONALITY, known as- III. THE REGENERATED MAN When the "New Man" is born in the heart of the Believer the "Old Man" does not die. He is still there and very much alive. There are now two natures, diametrically opposed, fighting for the possession of the same body, like two tenants fighting for the possession of the same dwelling house. Paul graphically describes it in Galatians 5:17. "For the FLESH (the Old Man) lusteth against the SPIRIT, and the SPIRIT (the New Man) against the FLESH; and these are contrary the one to the other: so that ye cannot do the things that ye would." See the Chart the "Two Natures." This explains the "SPIRITUAL WARFARE" so vividly portrayed by the Apostle Paul in Romans 7:14-25. This was the Apostle’s own experience after his conversion and before he learned how THROUGH JESUS CHRIST (verses 24-25) to overcome the flesh, and let the Holy Spirit reign in his life. Read Romans 8:1-39. It is not until we have been "Born Again" that we awake to a knowledge of the depravity of our heart and discover tendencies that we never knew we possessed, and realize the power of sin over us. It is this awakening that startles and dumbfounds us, and makes us doubt our conversion and salvation. HOW IS THIS WARFARE BETWEEN THE TWO NATURES TO BE CONDUCTED? 1. We must remember that we cannot get rid of the "Old Nature" until the death of our body of "Flesh." Therefore the warfare must continue until death. 2. We must not try to improve or make a fair showing of the "Flesh." Galatians 6:12. We are to have NO CONFIDENCE in it. Php 3:4. 3. We must STARVE the "Flesh," and make no provision for it to fulfill the lusts thereof. Romans 13:14. 4. We must FEED the "New Nature." The "New Nature" at first is but a "babe," and must be fed with the "Sincere Milk of the Word." 1 Peter 2:2. It must also be fed regularly. The best human literature ever written will not feed and nourish the new nature of the Child of God. We must remember that while we may starve the Old Man, and he may become very feeble and cause little trouble, and we may reckon him dead, he is not dead, and if we begin to feed him again he will revive and recover his strength and give us trouble. This accounts for how some Christians who have lived for years a consecrated spiritual life suddenly fall, having yielded in an unguarded moment to some former habit of their old nature. We must not forget that we cannot feed both Natures at the same time. We cannot be studying the Scriptures and listening to music, or a conversation that gratifies the Flesh, at the same time. Neither must we forget that what feeds one nature will starve the other. The "Spiritual Nature" will starve on novels, and the "Flesh Nature" on the Scriptures. 5. We must "WALK IN THE SPIRIT." "Walk in the Spirit, and ye shall not fulfil the lust of the Flesh." Galatians 5:16. The Scriptures mention three ways in which the Believer can overcome the "Flesh." 1. BY AMPUTATION. "If thy hand or thy foot offend thee, cut them off." Matthew 18:8-9. Not literally, but if thy hand causes thee to steal, stop at once, don’t taper off. If thy foot causeth thee to go to the haunts of sin, stop short as if you were footless. "If thine eye offend thee," causeth thee to look upon a woman to lust after her, it were better if you were suddenly to lose the power of sight. 2. BY MORTIFICATION. "Mortify therefore your members which are upon the earth; fornication, uncleanness," etc. Colossians 3:5-10, Romans 8:13. To mortify is to cause some part of a living body to die. There are #some things we cannot amputate, they must be removed in some other way. So there are things in our lives that take time to overcome, as weak nerves, impatience, pride, etc., these we must destroy by mortification. This treatment is more "medical" than "surgical," and is INTERNAL rather than external. It is not by our own effort, but by letting GOD "work in us." Php 2:12-13. 3. BY LIMITATION. "Lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us." Hebrews 12:1. There is a difference between "Weights" and "Sins." All "weights" are not "sins," though all "sins" are "weights." It is not a sin to be a slave to your business, nor to be so absorbed in social service as to neglect other important duties, but these things are "weights" and prevent the proper cultivation of the Spiritual life and should be limited. On the other hand every sin is a "weight" for it loads us down and interferes with our running the Christian race. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 22: 01.20 STANDING AND STATE ======================================================================== XX. Standing and State There are "Three Classes" of Professing Christians. 1. Those who are saved and KNOW IT. 2. Those who are saved and are NOT SURE OF IT. 3. Those who are not saved but THINK THEY ARE. When asked if they are saved, some Christians say, "I hope so," others say, "I trust so," while many think it presumptuous to be positive and say we cannot know until we die. The reason why so many Christians are not sure that they are saved is because they do not distinguish between their "STANDING," their "STATE," and their "EXPERIENCE." I. THE CHRISTIAN’S STANDING The only place we can find out as to this is in the Word of God. What does the Bible say about it? It says that the Christian’s "Standing" is that of a SON. "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the SONS OF GOD." John 1:12-13. We become a "Son of God" by receiving Christ as our personal Saviour. And we are a "Son" NOW. "Beloved NOW are we the Sons of God." 1 John 3:2. And this "Sonship" makes us HEIRS. "And if ’Children,’ then HEIRS; heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ." Romans 8:17. And this "HEIRSHIP" guarantees our PRESERVATION, for we are kept by the "POWER OF GOD," unto an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, "RESERVED IN HEAVEN" for us. 1 Peter 1:4-5. And no man shall be able to pluck us out of our FATHER’S HAND (John 10:27-29), for we are "SEALED" unto the Day of Redemption (Ephesians 4:30), and our "life" (Spiritual Life) is HID WITH CHRIST IN GOD. Colossians 3:3. If my "life" is "hid in Christ" by God for safe keeping I have it not and therefore cannot lose it. But I think I hear some one say, "How about the words ’fall way’" (Hebrews 6:4-6), and if we sin wilfully’ after that we have received the knowledge of the truth? Hebrews 10:26. Are you a JEW? Then those words are intended for you, but if a Gentile, then not. Those words were spoken to apostate Jewish professors of Christianity and are not intended for Gentile believers. The moment the Children of Israel put the blood of the Passover Lamb on the doorposts of their dwellings the inmates were safe, and the promise of God that "when HE (not them) saw the BLOOD," He would "pass over them," (Exodus 12:13), made them sure. So the "Blood of Christ" makes us SAFE, and the "WORD OF GOD" makes us SURE. See the Chart "Standing and State." Page 218. II. THE CHRISTIAN’S STATE While the Christian’s "Standing" is SETTLED and SURE his "State" is VARIABLE. This is owing to the fact that after our "New Birth" we have "TWO NATURES" where before we had but one. We do not lose the "Old Adam" or "FLESH Nature" when we receive the "New Adam" or "SPIRITUAL Nature," for that which was born of the "Flesh" is still FLESH, and only that which is born of the "HOLY SPIRIT" is SPIRIT. John 3:6. This explains the "SPIRITUAL WARFARE" so vividly portrayed by the Apostle Paul in Romans 7:14-25. This was the Apostle’s own experience after his conversion and reveals the fact that the Believer has a DUAL NATURE, and he is sinless or sinful according to which nature is uppermost, for that which is "born of God" in him, his "Spiritual Nature," CANNOT SIN. 1 John 3:9. But as long as we permit our "FLESH Nature" to control us, we cannot say "we have no sin," if we do we "deceive ourselves," and the "truth is not in us." 1 John 1:8-10. Here we must distinguish between "SIN" and "SINS." "SIN" is that disposition to do wrong that we inherit from Adam called "Original Sin" or "Natural Depravity." "SINS" are the specific acts of sin that we commit due to the disposition to sin in us. Jesus died on the Cross to remove the disposition to sin from us, and by accepting Him as our personal Saviour we get a NEW NATURE in which there is no disposition to sin. It is that Nature therefore that cannot sin. See the Chapter on "The Two Natures." But you say does not the Apostle Paul say that we are "dead to sin," and ought not to live any longer therein? Romans 6:1-2. Yes. But what he means is that we are JUDICIALLY DEAD. That is, we are in our "New Nature" dead to the "LAW OF SIN," that "Law" has no further power over us, therefore, the Apostle adds, we should "RECKON OURSELVES DEAD" (Romans 6:11), that is, we should consider ourselves dead to sin and live and act like a man who had died to his old manner of life. How is it to be done? "Walk in the SPIRIT, and ye SHALL NOT FULFIL THE LUST OF THE FLESH." Galatians 5:16. We are told not to let sin "REIGN" in our mortal body, and the promise is-"sin shall not have DOMINION over you." Romans 6:12-14. We see from all this that while a "Believer’s Standing" is "Settled" and "Sure," his "State" is VARIABLE and will be sinful or sinless according to whether the "Old" or "New Nature" is in control. III. THE CHRISTIAN’S EXPERIENCE As to "Experience" the Believer may be in any one of three places. (1). He may be in EGYPT, the "Type of the WORLD." (2). He may be in the WILDERNESS, the "Type of the FLESH." Or (3) he may be fighting for the possession of CANAAN, the "Type of the DEVIL." The "Children of Israel" were safe in Egypt the moment they sprinkled the "Blood" of the "Passover Lamb" on the doorposts of their dwellings. So the Believer is Saved the moment he applies the "BLOOD OF CHRIST" by faith to his soul though he may in experience be still living in the world of which Egypt is a type, though he should not be content to dwell there. Some Believers have left Egypt behind, but as to experience they are still wandering in the Wilderness, sometimes on the Egyptian side of the Wilderness longing for the leeks, onions, and garlic of their old Egyptian life, at other times on the Canaan side longing for the new corn and wine and figs and pomegranates of the Promised Land, but mostly wandering in the centre of the Wilderness, in a state of murmuring, restlessness and unfruitfulness. Some have visited Kadesh Barnea and taken a journey over into Canaan and tasted of the "Grapes of Eshcol" but have been frightened by the "Giants" and "Walled Cities" and refusing to go in and "possess the land" they have been compelled to wander for many years in the Wilderness to the great loss of themselves and their loved ones, due to their lack of faith. Numbers 13:1-33. Other Believers have left the Wilderness and entered Canaan and are now under the leadership of their Joshua (Christ), endeavoring to drive out the Canaanites, Hittites, Hivites, Perizzites, Girgashites, Amorites, and Jebusites of their soul that they may get posession of the land, for they have the promise that they shall get "possession" by "dispossession," and control every portion of territory over which their feet shall tread. Joshua 1:1-3. While Canaan is a type, not of Heaven, for there is no conflict in Heaven, but of the "Rest of Faith" or the "Victorious Life," it is also a "Type of the Devil," for the Devil is satisfied to have the Believer remain in Egypt (the World), or in the Wilderness overcome by the "Flesh," but when the Believer gets over into Canaan the Devil is going to contest every foot of the way, and prevent if possible a "Life of Victory." From what has been said we see that our "Fellowship" with God can be broken, but our RELATIONSHIP never. The Prodigal Son severed his "Fellowship" with his father by going off into a "far country," but he did not lose his "SONSHIP" for as a SON he was welcomed back. Luke 15:24. "Who then shall SEPARATE us from the ’Love of Christ’." Romans 8:35-39. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 23: 01.21 REGENERATION AND BAPTISM ======================================================================== XXI. Regeneration and Baptism There is more or less confusion as to the relation of Baptism to Regeneration. Some teach that Baptism is a saving ordinance, and that in the administration of the rite the candidate is regenerated or "born again," and for this reason it is called a "Sacrament." Because of this belief many parents hasten to have their infants baptized for fear that they will be eternally lost. For a proper undertanding of the subject it is necessary that we ascertain the Scriptural meaning of the words "Regeneration" and "Baptism," and we shall find that one is an "Inner Experience," and the other is an "Outward Act." I. REGENERATION In the third chapter of John’s Gospel we find two "Divine Necessities." First, "Ye must be BORN AGAIN," (John 3:3; John 3:5), second, "The Son of Man must be LIFTED UP." To whom did Jesus utter these words? Not to a gambler, a drunkard, a thief, a libertine, a heathen, a non-church goer, but to a Church Member. To Nicodemus, a Ruler of the Jews, a Pharisee, a Rabbi, a member of the Great Sanhedrin, learned in the "Law" and "Holy Scriptures," one of the Religious Leaders of his day and a "Master in Israel." As a Jew he was entitled to all the "Birthright Privileges" of a son of Abraham, and to be told by Christ that all his boasted "Birthright Privileges" did not entitle him to a place in the "Kingdom of God" was startling. "How," said Nicodemus, "can a man be born when he is old? Can he enter the second time into his mother’s womb, and be born?" Surely not! And if he could there would nothing be gained by a second NATURAL birth more than by the first. If a natural man could re-enter 10,000 times into his mother’s womb and be born he would be naught but a NATURAL man after all, for "That which is born of flesh is FLESH." Why must men be born again? Because-"That which is born of flesh is FLESH, and that which is born of the ’Spirit’ (Holy Spirit) is SPIRIT." John 3:6. Men are not by nature the "Sons of God," they are the "Children of the Devil," (1 John 3:10), and Jesus so informed the Jews. John 8:37-44. There is a restricted "Fatherhood of God" and "Brotherhood of Man." It is only those who receive Christ as their personal Saviour that can become the "Sons of God." John 1:12. There is much being said in these days about "Building Character," which is only another phrase for the "Moral Evolution" of human nature, and by selection, or the intermarriage of the "Physically, Morally and Intellectually Fit," to produce a race of Supermen and Women. But this is impossible, being contrary to the history of the race and to Scripture. The "New Birth" is not a change of the "Old Nature" into a "New Nature" by either a gradual or sudden transformation, called development or reformation. Religious reformation may very much improve the flesh, but after all it is only religious FLESH. To use a Scriptural illustration, if we were to take a "nettle" from the roadside and bring it into a garden or hothouse, and watch over it, dress and water and warm it, we might be able to produce beautiful and different varieties of "nettles," but they would only be "NETTLES," we could never get "FIGS" from them. "Do men gather grapes of thorns, or ’FIGS’ of ’THISTLES’?" Matthew 7:16. "Can the Ethiopian change his skin, or the leopard his spots?" Jeremiah 13:23. What then is the "New Birth?" "It is the COMMUNICATION OF A NEW LIFE, the IMPLANTATION OF A NEW NATURE by the ’SPIRIT OF GOD.’" There is no such thing as "Spontaneous Generation of Life." All life must come from PRE-EXISTING LIFE. We speak of the "Inorganic" and "Organic" Kingdoms. The Kingdoms of "No-Life" and of "Life." A dead stone cannot pass of itself from the "Inorganic" into the "Organic" Kingdom. There is a door between the two Kingdoms, but it opens on the Organic Kingdom side. While the stone cannot open that door the plant can,and by thrusting its rootlets into the soil can disintegrate the stone and take of its chemical constituents and give them of its own life. Likewise there is a door between the "Vegetable Kingdom" and the "Animal Kingdom," but it opens on the "Animal Kingdom" side. The plant cannot turn itself into flesh, but the animal by eating the plant can change it from "vegetable life" to "animal life." So there is a door between the "Natural" and "Spiritual" worlds, but it cannot be opened from the "Natural" side. Therefore a man to have "Spiritual Life" must be born from above. A sculptor may take a piece of marble and carve from it a lifelike figure, but it is still MARBLE and LIFELESS. In the "Human Kingdom" there can be no life without parentage. There must be a father and a mother. The same is true of the "Spiritual Kingdom." In the "Spiritual Kingdom" the Holy Spirit is the FATHER, and the "Human Heart" is the WOMB (Mother) into which the "SEED" of the "Word of God" is dropped. "Being born again, not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the WORD OF GOD." 1 Peter 1:23. If seed in the Natural World, either of plant, animal, or man, is lifeless, there will be no new life, and if the "Seed of the Word of God" is not VITALIZED by the Holy Spirit when it falls into the human heart there will be no "New Birth." This explains how men and women can read and study the Scriptures and not be converted. To illustrate, a man may have heard or read a thousand times the words-"Ye will not come to me, that ye might have life." John 5:40. But one day on the street he is handed a card on which those words are printed in large letters. Angered by the publicity of the act, and offended at the intimation that he needs to be saved, he tears the card into pieces and throwing it into the gutter with an oath he passes on. But he cannot dismiss the incident from his memory. Do what he will it persists in returning. He finds himself unfitted for business. The evening is spent in a place of amusement, but the words on the card haunt him, and he leaves the theatre to go home and spend a sleepless night. What is the matter? Why that "text" was no longer "lifeless," it had been "vitalized" by the Holy Spirit, it had fallen into the womb of the man’s heart and was in the process of generating a "New Life" in the man. Leave it alone and it will do its office work and the man will become a "New Creature" in Christ Jesus. If in our experience we can remember or recall the verse of Scripture that was the means of our conversion then we can point to it as the Holy Spirit vitalized seed of the Word that caused the generation of the "New Life" in our heart. HOW TO BE BORN AGAIN If I must be "born again," I may be born again, for God never commands an impossible thing. We have considered the manner and the means of the communication of the New Birth, it now remains to show how it may be secured. In the night interview of Nicodemus and Jesus, Jesus used three illustrations. (1) That of a BIRTH. (2) That of the "BRAZEN SERPENT." (3) That of the WIND. We have explained the first, let us now consider the second. "AS Moses lifted up the ’Serpent’ in the Wilderness, even SO must the ’Son of Man’ be lifted up." Nicodemus being a "Master" in Israel knew well the incident of the "Brazen Serpent." Numbers 21:4-9. He knew how that when the Children of Israel essayed to compass the land of Edom and became discouraged, that they murmured against Moses, and the Lord sent "Fiery Serpents," and they bit the people and many died, and Moses was commanded to make a "Brazen Serpent" and put it on a pole, that whosoever looked upon it should be healed of the poisonous bite. The "Fiery Serpents" were a type of the Devil, and the "Brazen Serpent" was a type of Jesus lifted up upon the Cross to counteract and destroy the work of the Devil. From this we see that it is not Jesus as an example, but Jesus "lifted up" and CRUCIFIED that saves. The "Brazen Serpent" was "lifted up" that all Israel might see it, and Jesus was "lifted up" that all men might see HIM. "And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me. This He said, signifying what death he should die." John 12:32-33. How forcibly that night interview must have been recalled to Nicodemus’ memory as he and Joseph of Arimathea bent over the body of Jesus preparing it for burial. I think I can hear Nicodemus say to Joseph, "Joseph, He told me it would be this way that night I visited Him at John’s house in Jerusalem and He explained to me how I might be born again. He said as Moses lifted up the ’Brazen Serpent’ in the Wilderness so He must be lifted up, and now He has been ’lifted up.’ Handle Him tenderly Joseph, for He is our Lord and Saviour." Let us study that Wilderness scene, for if we can grasp its lessons we will know the steps we must take to be saved. 1. The first thing necessary for an Israelite to know was that he was BITTEN. Not until he felt the sting of the serpent’s bite would an Israelite feel concerned about his health. So the sinner has no concern about his spiritual health until he realizes that the "poison of sin" will destroy his soul. 2. The second thing for an Israelite to know was that there was a GOD-PROVIDED REMEDY. Now an Israelite might have been bitten and not have known about the "Brazen Serpent" and have perished for want of knowledge. So there are many who know that sin is destroying their lives but do not know of the way of deliverance. It is necessary that they learn in some way of God’s "provided remedy" for sin-JESUS. 3. The third thing for an Israelite to know was that the God-provided remedy was of no account UNTIL APPLIED. If a bitten Israelite, knowing of the "Brazen Serpent," refused to look at it he died. So the sinner, who, conscious of his sinful state, refuses to accept Christ as his Saviour will die in his sins. We can imagine a bitten Israelite when asked to look at the "Brazen Serpent," saying-"Oh! I have got no faith in that piece of brass. I will just try a poultice or drink this medicine that I have in the house." So men and women today instead of looking to Christ, resort to man-made remedies to soothe the pangs of conscience, such as good works, penances, music, worldly entertainments, and religious fads. We can imagine another bitten Israelite saying-"I will not have anything to do with the ’Brazen Serpent’ until I know how it cures. I want to know the philosophy of the thing. If God had told us to rub the bitten place with a piece of brass in the form of a serpent, or to take a piece of brass and boil it with some herbs and make a medicine that we were to take, then I could understand the philosophy of the thing, but to simply look at a ’Brazen Serpent’ on a pole that is all foolishness and I will perish before I do it." So men and women argue today. They say, "I cannot understand the philosophy of the Atonement, and I will not accept the work of the Cross until you make it plain to my reason." Again we can imagine a bitten Israelite saying-"I will wait until tomorrow to see if I am not better, and if I am no better then I will go and have a look at the ’Brazen Serpent’ to see whether there is anything in it." So men and women today live in the hope that tomorrow there will be an improvement in their spiritual condition, and if not, they say they will have a "try" at religion. Another bitten Israelite comparing his wound with that of his neighbor may have said, "My wound is not half as bad as my neighbor’s, so I will not do anything as long as he lives." So men and women compare their spiritual condition with that of their neighbors and say, I am not as bad as they are and if they are saved I will be." But comparing ourselves with others, or looking at the wound will not do, we must look to the REMEDY. It was not the "Brazen Serpent" that healed, it was the "LOOK OF FAITH." It was because the bitten Israelites believed the "Promise of God" that a "LOOK" would save them, that they were saved. So it is not necessary for us to understand the philosophy of the "Plan of Salvation," but simply believe what God has said that if we accept the "Crucified Christ" as our Saviour we shall be saved. Let us then take our eyes off of our neighbor, off of ourself, off of the Church, off of the ordinances, off of the Priest, and fix them on the "Cross of Calvary," and accept the finished work of Christ. The Israelites were shut up to the "Brazen Serpent," so we are shut up to Christ. He is God’s only remedy for sin. There is no salvation in any other. Acts 4:12. As every bitten Israelite who refused to look at the "Brazen Serpent" died, so all who refuse to look to Christ for salvation-"shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the Presence of the Lord, and from the Glory of His Power." 2 Thessalonians 1:7-10. HOW MAY I KNOW I HAVE BEEN BORN AGAIN? This leads us to the consideration of Jesus’ third illustration, that of the WIND. "The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth: so is every one that is born of the Spirit." John 3:8. You cannot see the wind, it is in itself invisible. The only way you can tell that it is in motion is by its effects, as seen in the swaying trees and the clouds of dust. So it is with the Holy Spirit, He is invisible and the only way you can tell that He is at work is by His influence on the hearts of men. When we see a vile and wicked sinner changed into a new creature in Christ Jesus, then we know that the Holy Spirit has been at work. Here are some of the "BIRTH-MARKS" of the "New Born" child of God. 1. He that is "Born of God" hath the witness IN HIMSELF. 1 John 5:10. Romans 8:16. 2. He that is "Born of God" ABIDETH IN HIM. 1 John 3:24. 3. He that is "Born of God" LOVETH THE BRETHREN. 1 John 3:14. 4. He that is "Born of God" OVERCOMETH THE WORLD. 1 John 5:4. 5. He that is "Born of God" is LED BY THE HOLY SPIRIT. Romans 8:14. He that is "Born of God" will have a new nature and disposition. He will have a "New Tongue." He will speak the language of Canaan and love to talk about Heavenly things. He will feed on "New Food." It will no longer be the novel and light literature, but the Word of God. He will have a "New Song." No longer operatic airs and minstrel melodies, but sacred music. He will seek "New Society." Old companionships will be broken off and he will seek the society of God’s people. II. BAPTISM Having seen the meaning of Regeneration and that it is an "Inner Experience," let us now examine the meaning and purpose of Baptism that we may see that it is but an "Outward Act" that symbolizes the "New Birth," and is to be observed not as a means to our salvation, but because we have been saved. Right here someone may ask, "Did not Jesus say to Nicodemus- ’Verily, verily, I say unto thee, except a man be born of WATER and of the SPIRIT, he cannot enter into the Kingdom of God’ (John 3:5), and does not WATER mean Baptism, and does it not therefore require both the ’New Birth’ and ’Water Baptism’ to save a soul?" No. The word "Water" does not mean "Water Baptism." Water stands in the Scriptures for- the "Word of God." "Of His own will ’begat He us with the WORD OF TRUTH." James 1:18. "Being ’born again,’ not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the WORD OF GOD." 1 Peter 1:23. It must not be forgotten that Baptism is only for BELIEVERS. Acts 8:36-37. Therefore a person must be saved, or "New Born," before they should be baptized. This forbids the Baptism of infants, but not of children who have reached the age of accountability and are old enough to believe and exercise saving faith. What is the purpose of Baptism ? First it is to symbolize the "Death" and "Resurrection" of Christ. "Know ye not, that so many of us as were baptized into Jesus Christ were baptized into His DEATH? Therefore we are BURIED with Him by Baptism into DEATH; that like as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. For if we have been planted together in the likeness of His DEATH, we shall be also in the likeness of His RESURRECTION." Romans 6:3-5. Writing to the Corinthians Paul said-"I declare unto you the Gospel which I preached unto you . . . how that Christ DIED for our sins . . . that He was BURIED, and that He ROSE AGAIN the third day." 1 Corinthians 15:1-4. Here we have the Gospel in a nutshell. It is the proclamation that Jesus DIED, was BURIED, and ROSE AGAIN for our sins according to the Scriptures. So we see that Baptism symbolizes the "Death," "Burial" and "Resurrection" of Christ, and that only one mode of Baptism can symbolize them, and that is complete IMMERSION IN WATER. In the second place Baptism is a public confession that the "Believer" has died to the "old life" and risen to a "New Life," and what can better symbolize this than the Believer being buried in the watery grave of the Baptistry and rising again from that liquid tomb to walk in resurrection life. And this symbolism can only be expressed by baptizing the candidate backward in the water but once. For we do not bury people face downward, nor three times. In the third place Baptism symbolizes our death, burial, and resurrection with Christ. That is, it expresses our union with Him. See the Chapter on "The Reciprocal Indwelling of Christ and the Believer." From what has been said we see that the "New Birth" and "Baptism" are not the same. That the "New Birth" is supernatural and can only be brought about by the Holy Spirit, while Baptism is an "Outward Act" performed for us by a properly qualified administrator, and that it simply symbolizes what has already taken effect in us by the "New Birth." Therefore there is no regenerating or saving power in Baptism. Why then should I be Baptized you ask? First, because your Saviour has commanded you to be. Mark 16:15-16. Secondly, because it is the mode prescribed for a public confession of your faith in Christ. Acts 8:36-37, Acts 6:14-15. Thirdly, because as a Believer you should connect yourself with some body of Believers, and the door to such a connection is Baptism. Acts 2:41-42. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 24: 01.22 ELECTION AND FREE-WILL ======================================================================== XXII. Election and Free-will There is no question but that the "Doctrine of Election" is taught in the Scriptures, and that it applies not only to "service," but to "salvation." It is equally true that the "Doctrine of the Freedom of the Will" under certain conditions is also taught. We may not be able to reconcile the "Sovereign Will of God," with the "Free-will of Man," but that is no proof that they are not reconcilable. They are the corresponding halves of the Doctrine of Salvation, "Election" is the Godward side, and "Free-will" the manward side. The perversion of the "Doctrine of Election" leads to the "Doctrine of Inability" or Fatalism, which denies the freedom of man’s choice, and therefore his accountability or responsibility for his salvation. It was this Doctrine that the Rev. Charles G. Finney thundered against during all his evangelistic ministry. Election does not mean that God has chosen some to be saved and others to be lost. The Scriptures clearly teach that all men are lost. "For there is no difference: for all have sinned and come short of the glory of God." Romans 3:22-23. Election simply means that God for some purpose best known to Him, and for which He can justify Himself, has chosen certain ones to be saved, but as we shall see He has not limited the number that shall be saved to those, for the door is left open for the "Whosoevers." The Election of God is seen all through the Scriptures. God chose Abel instead of Cain, Shem instead of Ham and Japheth, Abraham rather than Nahor, Jacob the crafty rather than Esau the generoushearted, Ephraim the younger is preferred before Manasseh the elder, and so all down through the Old Testament we see the selecting hand of God, not only in the choice of individuals but of nations. As proof texts we have "For He saith to Moses, I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have compassion. So then it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of God that sheweth mercy." Romans 9:15-16. "Therefore hath He mercy on whom He will have mercy, and whom He will He hardeneth." Romans 9:18. "Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same lump to make one vessel unto honor, and another unto dishonor?" Romans 9:21. "Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you." John 15:16. "As many as were ordained to eternal life, believed," Acts 13:48. "According as He hath chosen us in Him before the foundation of the world . . . having predestinated us unto the adoption of children . . . according to the good pleasure of His will." Ephesians 1:4-5. "God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation through sanctification of the Spirit." 2 Thessalonians 2:13. "Who hath saved us, and called us with an holy calling, not according to our works, but according to His own purpose and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus before the world was." 2 Timothy 1:9. From these scriptures we see that God has "elected" some even before the foundation of the world. The passage in Acts 13:48, "As many as were ordained to eternal life, BELIEVED," is most striking. It shows (1) that "Believing" is the consequence, and not the cause of God’s decree. (2) That only a limited number are ordained to eternal life. (3) That this ordination is to salvation and not service. (4) That among those hearers all who were ordained believed, no more, no less. On the other hand we have the "Freedom of the Will" taught. "All that the Father giveth Me shall come to Me, and him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out." John 6:37. "God so loved the world, that He gave His only begotten Son, that WHOSOEVER believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." John 3:16. "As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the Sons of God, even to them that believe on His name." John 1:12. "Ye will not come to me, that ye might have life." John 5:40. The last call of the Bible is a general call. "And the Spirit (Holy Spirit) and the bride (the Church) say, Come. And let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life freely." Revelation 22:17. How are we to reconcile these apparently contradictory statements of Scripture? The "key" is the use of the word- "FOREKNOWLEDGE." "Elect according to the FOREKNOWLEDGE of God." 1 Peter 1:2. "For whom He did FOREKNOW, He also did predestinate to be conformed to the ’Image of His Son,’ that He might be the first born among many brethren." And the Apostle goes on to add-"Moreover whom he did predestinate, them He also CALLED; and whom He called, them He also JUSTIFIED: and whom He justified, them He also GLORIFIED." Romans 8:29-30. One important step seems to be here omitted, that of SANCTIFIED, which belongs between the last two, but it is implied in the phrase "to be conformed to the Image of His Son" of the preceding verse, and is supplied in the first reference from Peter-"Elect according to the foreknowledge of God the Father, through sanctification of the Spirit." In the Epistle to the Ephesians Paul uses three words: "Chosen," "Predestinated," "Foreordination" (before ordained). The word "Chosen" refers to our choice in the "Eternal Past" (Ephesians 1:4), the word "Predestination" to our inheritance in the "Eternal Future" (Ephesians 1:11), and the word "Foreordination" to our "good works" in the "Living Present" (Ephesians 2:10), and links us with the first two, thus showing the co-ordination of "God’s Will" and "Man’s Will" in the actual process of salvation. All prophecy is based on God’s Foreknowledge, but it does not predetermine human conduct or events. God’s Foreknowledge of what men will do does not compel men to do those things. God foreknew that Adam would fall, and that Judas would betray Jesus, but His foreknowledge of what they would do did not compel them to do what they did. They did those things because’ they wanted to do those things, and God held them responsible for their choice. From what has been said it is clear that God’s choice or predestination of individuals is based on His foreknowledge or prescience of what they would do when the Gospel was offered to them. It is therefore no arbitrary or compulsory choice and does not conflict with the "Freedom of the Will." For illustration God foresaw in eternity past, before the creation of this earth, that on the 28th day of October, 1850, the Author of this book would be born, and that on a certain evening in May, 1869, in a Y. M. C. A. prayer meeting, he would accept Jesus Christ as his personal Saviour, and because of that foreknowledge He ordained him unto Eternal Life, and had his name recorded in the "Lamb’s Book of Life." Php 4:3. Revelation 3:5. More, He foresaw that the Author would have certain temperamental and artistic gifts that would fit him to present Scriptural truth in chart form, and to that end He imparted to him, through the Holy Spirit, the needed wisdom to "Rightly Divide the Word," so that he might write and publish such books on the Holy Scriptures, as he has by the Grace of God been permitted to do. Now the Author confesses that he would not have naturally done this, though he was born with a religious temperament, but that it was the outward or external influence of the Holy Spirit that led him to accept Christ. In that sense he admits that he was called or elected of God. On the other hand he disclaims that he was in any sense forced or coerced to take the stand, against his own will. The step was voluntary on his part and was in harmony with his desire. Therefore he holds that there is a harmonious relation between the "Sovereign Will" of God, and the "Free-will" of man. This leads to some remarks on the "Human Will." The "Will" is the faculty of choice. The will does not originate. It is not the mind. It is simply the instrument that decides the course that is to be taken. The governing part of man is the heart. If a man’s heart is bad, his will is bad and vice versa. In the natural man there is no good thing, the disposition of his heart is to do evil continually, therefore if his will is to act contrary to the natural tendencies of his heart it must come under the governing control of some power outside of himself. This power is that of the Holy Spirit. Therefore the unregenerate man cannot come to God until his will comes under the power of the Holy Spirit. When it does the man of his own free will will turn to God. In unfallen Adam the will was free, free to choose good or evil. Adam was created in a state of innocence. He was neither holy nor unholy. His will was in a condition of "Moral Equipoise." There was no bias toward good or evil. But it is not so with fallen man-he has a bias toward evil, his will is not in a state of "Moral Equipoise." His heart is "deceitful above all things and desperately wicked." Jeremiah 17:9. The "will" of the "Last Adam" (Christ) was not like that of the First Adam, in a state of "Moral Equipoise," but it was the reverse of the will of the natural man, it had no bias toward evil, but only a bias toward "Holiness," therefore there was no possibility that the will of Christ would have permitted Him to sin.. Because the choice of the human will, governed by a bad heart, is toward evil, nothing can prevent the Natural man from going to the bad but the "Grace of God." And by badness is not necessarily meant wickedness, but a hardening of his heart against all good influences and a yielding to the carnal desires of the flesh. The nature that is under the dominion of sin, cannot of itself originate that which is holy. Jesus said-"No man can come to me except the Father which hath sent me draw him." John 6:44. And Paul said-"No man can say that Jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost." 1 Corinthians 12:3. From this we see the impotency of the natural man. But this does not excuse the natural man from seeking salvation. For the moment he realizes that if he is to be saved it must be by a power outside of himself, it is his duty to inquire where that power may be found. That is why we are commanded to preach the Gospel, for it is the "POWER OF GOD UNTO SALVATION TO EVERY ONE THAT BELIEVETH." Romans 1:16. But as "Faith cometh by hearing, and hearing by the WORD OF GOD" (Romans 10:17), a man cannot believe unless he knows what to believe. The instrument the Holy Spirit uses to convict a man of his need of salvation, and to produce a "New Nature" in him is the "Word of God." John 3:5. It is right here that a man may exert his "Free-will" by resisting the tender wooing of the Holy Spirit. Stephen’s charge against his persecutors was-"Ye stiffnecked (stubborn) and uncircumcised in heart and ears, ye do always resist the HOLY GHOST." Acts 7:51. .Therefore it is true that a man in the exercise of his "will," governed by a proud and stubborn heart, may refuse the pleadings of the Holy Spirit to his own destruction. This refusal of some men to yield to the work of the Holy Spirit, shows that they cannot be saved against their will. If the "forgiveness of sins" is preached through Christ to all men (Acts 13:38), and God now commands all men everywhere to repent (Acts 17:30), and we are to beseech men to be reconciled to God (2 Corinthians 5:18-20), surely the work of Christ on the Cross was not limited to the elect only. God does not mock men. When an offer of salvation is made to "whosoever will come" it is a "BONA-FIDE" offer. It is not true that because God has chosen a certain person to salvation that he will be saved whether he believes or not. He must be saved through the God-ordained method of salvation. You cannot be elected unless you are a candidate. As it has been well put-"The elect are the "whosoever wills," and the non-elect are the "whosoever won’ts." WHAT ARE THE SIGNS OF ELECTION? 1. A Consciousness of the New Birth. 2. The Fruits of the Holy Spirit in the life. 3. A progressive Sanctification. 4. A consistent walk. 5. A perseverance in the faith. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 25: 01.23 THE RECIPROCAL INDWELLING OF CHRIST... ======================================================================== XXIII. The Reciprocal Indwelling of Christ and the Believer The thoughtful and observing reader of the New Testament will notice a number of paradoxical statements that clearly teach a "Reciprocal Indwelling." First of the Father and Jesus. "I am in the Father and the Father in Me." John 14:8-11. "The Father in Me, and I in Him." John 10:38. "That they all may be one ; as Thou, Father, art in Me, and I in Thee." John 17:21. Secondly as to Christ and the Believer. "He that eateth My flesh, and drinketh My blood, dwelleth in Me, and I in him." John 6:56. In the Parable of "The Vine" we read-"Abide in Me, and I in you . . . He that abideth in Me, and I in him . . . If ye abide in Me, and My words abide in you." John 15:4-5; John 15:7. It is botanically true that the branches abide in the vine, and the vine in the branches. As the two grow they grow into each other. Any attempt to separate them will tear the fibres that interlock with each other and mutilate both. This "Reciprocal Indwelling" is beautifully illustrated in nature. Take the four elements, earth, air, water and fire. The plant is in the soil, and the soil is in the plant. The bird is in the air, and the air is in the bird. The fish is in the water, and the water is in the fish. The iron is in the fire, and the fire is in the iron. The mutual interrelation of the plant to the soil, the bird to the air, and the fish to the water, is necessary to their life. So the mutual indwelling of Christ and the Believer is necessary to the Spiritual life of the Believer. When Jesus was about to depart He said-"Because I live, ye shall live also. At that day ye shall know that I am in My Father, and ye in Me, and I in you." John 14:19-20. Let us look at these two "Cardinal Facts" of the mutual indwelling of Christ and the Believer. I. IN CHRIST This is the position of the soul that has accepted Christ as its personal Saviour, and has been regenerated by the Holy Spirit. This particular phrase with its equivalent "In Christ Jesus," or "In Him," or "In Whom," etc., occurs over 130 times in the New Testament, and means organic union with Christ, as the vine to the branches, and the head to the body. In the Diagram, page 240, this union is illustrated in concentric circles, but a better illustration would be that of a sphere. If you should draw a circle on the floor and step within it, it would surround you, but only on one plane, but if you were to take a position in the centre of a spherically shaped room you would be surrounded on all sides, and equally protected in every direction from all external foes and perils, and dependent upon the atmosphere of that spherical room for your life and safety. To illustrate, the unborn infant is encompassed within the mother, and is protected from all outside perils, and its life is sustained from the mother’s life, as, her life blood flows through it, and it can be said of it that it is in the mother and the mother in it. This phrase, "In Christ," is the "Key" that the "Heavenly Interpreter" uses to unlock every separate book in the New Testament, from Matthew to Revelation. For illustration take the Epistles of Paul, counting the Epistles to the Corinthians as one, and the Epistles to the Thessalonians as one: Romans-"In Christ JUSTIFIED." Romans 3:24. Corinthians-"In Christ SANCTIFIED." 1 Corinthians 1:2. Galatians-"In Christ CRUCIFIED." Galatians 2:20. Ephesians-"In Christ ASCENDED." Ephesians 1:3. Philippians-"In Christ SATISFIED." Php 1:11. Colossians-"In Christ COMPLETE." Colossians 2:10. Thessalonians-"In Christ GLORIFIED." 2 Thessalonians 1:10-12. The Believer’s POSITION "in Christ" is the same as that of Christ Himself. Believers "In Christ" are- 1. CRUCIFIED together "with Him." Romans 6:6. 2. BURIED together "with Him." Colossians 2:12. 3. QUICKENED together "with Him." Ephesians 2:5. 4. RISEN together "with Him." Colossians 3:1-3. 5. HEIRS together "with Him." Romans 8:17. 6. SUFFERERS together "with Him." Romans 8:17. 7. GLORIFIED together "with Him." Romans 8:17. This does not mean that when Christ was crucified, like one of the thieves, I was crucified on a separate cross with Him, or that when He rose from the grave I also arose from a nearby grave, but it means that when He was crucified and arose I was so identified as a Believer in His Crucifixion and Resurrection as to be said to be crucified, etc., with Him. When Adam sinned he died to God, and as I am by nature the child of Adam, I died "in Adam" to God. But the very moment I accept Christ as my personal Saviour I am born into the family of the Second Adam (Christ), and thus become a partaker of the Christ life, and it follows that whatever was done by Christ was done in and for me, so that when He died on the Cross I died with Him, when He was buried I was buried with Him, when He arose from the grave I arose with Him, when He ascended I ascended with Him, when He was glorified I was glorified with Him, and when He shall come again I will come with Him. When a child is born into a family the law of heredity entitles that child to all the past history, tendencies (good’or bad), social and political rights and privileges of the family as far back as the lineage can be traced. And there is another law, the law of inheritance that guarantees to that child the future possession of the family inheritance. So the person who is born by the Holy Spirit into the family of God, and thus becomes a "partaker of the Divine Nature," is not only entitled to the future inheritance of a Child of God, but to all the past experiences of Christ. Christian experience is the making real in our life of what is true as to our standing in Christ, and means that we are to make actual in practice that which we in the Scriptures are declared to be. That is, we are to act in accordance with our standing. A king will act like a king, a millionaire like a millionaire, a beggar like a beggar, and a child of God like a child of God. When our Lord arose and came out of the tomb He had no further use for grave-clothes and so He left them behind. They would have been unbecoming and hindering to the risen body of Christ. But He went not forth naked, He was clothed upon with garments befitting His Resurrection state. Have you been crucified, buried and risen with Christ? Then leave in the grave the garments of the "Old Man." "PUT OFF all these, anger, wrath, malice, blasphemy, filthy communication out of your mouth. Lie not one to another, seeing ye have PUT OFF THE OLD MAN WITH HIS DEEDS ... and PUT ON therefore, as the elect of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, longsuffering, forbearing one another, and forgiving one another, . . . and above all these things PUT ON CHARITY (love) which is the bond of perfectness." Colossians 3:8-14. How am I to get into this "Sphere of Life" in Christ Jesus? By regeneration. But it is not. enough to get into this sphere, I must have capacity to live and breathe in its atmosphere. Every form of life has its sphere for which it is adapted, as the bird to the air, the fish to the water. To live in these spheres there must be conformity to their laws. To pass from one to the other needs a new creation. So if I am to pass from the Natural.to the Spiritual I must be recreated. "Therefore if any man be ’in Christ’ he is a NEW CREATURE." 2 Corinthians 5:17. It is a great privilege to be "Insphered in Christ"-to have the security that position insures to the Believer, and to be sure of the glorious inheritance that awaits us in Christ, and to know that "when Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall we also appear with Him IN GLORY." Colossians 3:4. II. CHRIST IN YOU While the "New Life" is conditioned on our being "In Christ," the manifestation of that "Life" is dependent on "Christ being in us." The only way we can manifest life is by activity or fruitfulness. The test of true Discipleship is FRUITBEARING. "By their ’FRUITS’ ye shall know them." Matthew 7:16; Matthew 7:20. To illustrate this Jesus spake His last and Master Parable of "The Vine." John 15:1-8. As much as to say-"What that vine is in the ’Vegetable World,’ I am in the SPIRITUAL WORLD." The first thing that the vine suggests is UNITY, not mechanical unity but organic unity. From the lowest root to the tip pi the highest branch, the root, the trunk, the branches, the leaves, the blossoms, and the fruit are ONE. Jesus said-"I am THE VINE, YE are THE BRANCHES . . . WITHOUT ME (apart from me) ye can do NOTHING." The mission of the vine is to bring forth fruit. The mission of the child of God is the same. Here we must distinguish between "Works" and "Fruit." "Works" are external, such as Christian service of various kinds. "Fruit" is internal and is the work of the Holy Spirit in the Believer. "The ’Fruit of the Spirit’ is love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance." Galatians 5:22-23. Here we have nine kinds of "fruit" that the "Child of God" is expected to bear. To some of God’s dear children the effort to be good and fruitful is a continuous strain, but they have not learned the secret; it is not trying to be good, but it is to let the Holy Spirit have His way with us. It is His business to bring forth fruit in our lives if we will let Him. The branch is not responsible for fruitbearing, that is the work of the Vine. It is the "sap" that produces fruit. All the branch has to do is to let the "sap" flow through it and do its office work and fruit will of necessity follow." But if something prevents the proper flow of the sap then there is little or no fruit. So the obstruction of worldliness, pride, covetousness or other things may prevent a child of God from bearing much fruit. This leads to the use of the "Pruning Knife." "Every branch that beareth fruit, He PURGETH (pruneth) IT, that it may bring forth more fruit." Vs. 2. Here we have the secret of chastisement. Notice that the pruning is not because the branch bears no fruit, but that it may bear MORE fruit. There are two things peculiar to the vine. (1) It has the largest capacity for producing SAP, and (2) the largest capacity for producing WOOD. If you would have fruit, then you must prevent the sap from producing wood, and compel it to produce fruit. This is done by pruning. That is, pinching off the end of the stem back to,the bud. So the "Divine Husbandman" when He would produce "More Fruit" in our lives, pinches off by chastisement the excess of woody growth of riches, undue love of worldly things, etc. This is a very precious thought, that while our fruitfulness depends on our abiding in the vine, the AMOUNT of our fruitfulness is largely due to the careful pruning of the "Divine Husbandman." , But not only is our "Fruit-bearing" dependent on "Christ being in us," but also our "Prayer Life." "If ye abide in Me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye will, and it shall be done unto you." John 15:7. Here are two conditions of prayer and one promise. The conditions are-"If ye abide in me," and "My words abide in you." The Promise is-"Ye shall ask what ye will and it shall be done unto you." Here is the "Magna Charta" of prayer. The first condition then of answered prayer is that we be IN CHRIST-"If ye abide in Me." The second is that "CHRIST BE IN US"-"My words abide in you." The Apostle John tells us-"That if we ask anything ACCORDING TO HIS WILL He heareth us." 1 John 5:14. Now how can we know the "Will of God" or the "Mind of Christ," or the "Mind of the Spirit" unless we know the "Word of God," the Holy Scriptures. We cannot pray for a certainty unless we know what God has promised to give. Jesus promised His Disciples that after His Ascension He would send the "Holy Spirit" to them and that He would bring all things to their remembrance. That is He would recall to their memory all the sayings and promises of Christ. Then they would be able to pray with certainty and whatsoever they should ask the Father in "Christ’s Name" at that Day (the Day of Pentecost), He would give unto them. John 16:23-26. So we not only have the Scriptures to tell us what we may ask for with certainty, but we have the "Spirit of Christ" (the Holy Spirit) to make intercession for us. In Romans 8:26-27 (R. V.), we read-"The Spirit (Holy Spirit) also helpeth our infirmity; for we know not how to pray as we ought, but the Spirit Himself maketh intercession for us with groanings which cannot be uttered; and He that searched the hearts knoweth the ’MIND OF THE SPIRIT,’ because He maketh intercession for the saints according to the ’WILL OF GOD.’" "Now we know that if we ask anything according to HIS (God’s) WILL, HE HEARETH US, and if we know that He hears us, whatsoever we ask, we know THAT WE HAVE the petitions that we desired of Him." 1 John 5:14-15. To pray the "Prayer of Faith" then it is necessary that not only shall we be IN CHRIST, but that CHRIST SHALL BE IN US. There is a promise that all Christians love to quote for their assurance in prayer-"If TWO of you shall AGREE ON EARTH as touching anything that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of my Father which is in heaven." Matthew 18:19. The common opinion of this promise is, that when two or three persons mutually agree to pray for a certain person or object, that their prayer will be answered. But that is not the idea at all. The word here translated "AGREE" is a very suggestive one. It is the Greek word from which our word "SYMPHONY" comes. The thought is, if two shall "ACCORD" or "Symphonize" in what they ask they have the promise. Ananias and Sapphira "agreed together" to tempt the Spirit of the Lord. Acts 5:9. There was mutual accord, but guilty DISCORD with the Holy Spirit, for as in tuning a musical instrument all the notes must be keyed to the standard, pitch, else harmony were impossible, so in prayer, it is not enough that two persons agree with each other, they must accord with a third- THE LORD, and the Holy Spirit the "Divine Tuner" must put them in accord. The "key" to the promise is found in the next verse-"For where two or three are gathered together IN MY NAME, there am I in the MIDST OF THEM." Matthew 18:20. That is to say, if there are two persons present and praying, there is also a third, if there are three persons present, there is a fourth. But this fourth person is invisible and is no other than the Lord Jesus in the person of the Holy Spirit, who causes the supplicants without previous agreement to symphonize and thus accord with the "Divine Will" and the condition of "My Words abide in you" being fulfilled the prayer is answered. When Jesus said-"Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father ’IN MY NAME,’ He will give it you" (John 16:23), and the expression "IN MY NAME" is six times repeated, it was a new teaching. No one in Old Testament times asked in "JESUS’ NAME," neither had the Disciples up to that time, because the unity of Jesus with His Disciples had not yet been revealed, and it was not until Jesus spake the "Parable of the Vine" that the Disciples understood. their union with Him. When I ask anything in another’s name, not I, but they are the Asker. It follows then that when I ask in "Jesus’ Name" He is the suppliant and not I. But Jesus is not supposed to ask anything that is not according to the "Will of God," therefore to have my prayers answered when I ask in "Jesus’ Name" I must not only be "In Christ," but He must be "In Me," or our wills will not be in accord. To illustrate, if I am to paint like Raphael, it is not enough for me to copy his paintings and try to imitate him, I must have him in me and it must be he who uses my brains and hands. And if I am to pray as Christ would pray I must have Christ in me to enlighten me how to pray as He would pray, otherwise my prayer in "His Name" will be of no avail. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 26: 01.24 THE THREEFOLD WORK OF CHRIST ======================================================================== XXIV. The Threefold Work of Christ The "Office Work" of Christ is "Threefold," that of "PROPHET," "PRIEST" and "KING." But He does not hold these offices conjointly but successively. His "Prophetic Work" extended from Creation to His Ascension ; His "Priestly Work" extends from His Ascension to the Rapture of the Church; and His "Kingly Work" from His Revelation at the close of the Tribulation Period, until He surrenders the Kingdom to the Father, that "God may be All and in All." 1 Corinthians 15:28, I. HIS PROPHETIC WORK While Christ as a Prophet foretold many things before His Incarnation, it was not until after His Incarnation that He entered fully on His Prophetic Office. He was the Prophet foretold by Moses. "The LORD thy God will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of thee, of thy brethren, like unto me; unto Him ye shall hearken." Deuteronomy 18:15 : And Peter in his sermon in the Temple declared that Christ was that Prophet. Acts 3:19-26. As a Prophet Christ foretold His Death and Resurrection. His Parabolic Teaching was full of prophetic statements, and in His "Olivet Discourse" (Matthew 24-25) He outlined events that should come to pass from, the time of His Ascension until His Return. But His crowning work as a Prophet was His Revelation to the Apostle John, on the Isle of Patmos, of the history of the Christian Church, as outlined in the "Messages to the Seven Churches," the awful character of the "Tribulation Period," the Battle of Armageddon, the binding of Satan, the "Great White Throne Judgment,"the "Renovation of the earth by Fire," and the "New Heaven," "New Earth" and "New City." II. HIS PRIESTLY WORK Christ’s present work is that of a High Priest. He is now "TARRYING WITHIN THE VEIL." As the High Priest entered through the "veil" into the "Most Holy Place" once a year on the "Day of Atonement," to present the blood of the sacrifice and make intercession for the SINS of the people, so Jesus entered into the "Holy of Holies" of the Heavenly Tabernacle when He ascended and passed through the "Veil of the Cloud" and disappeared from earthly view. Acts 1:9. Hebrews 4:14. "For Christ is not entered into the Holy Places made with hands (such as the Tabernacle or Temple) which are the figures of the true; but INTO HEAVEN ITSELF, now to appear in the presence of God for us." Hebrews 9:24. Heaven not earth, is the sphere of Christ’s PRIESTLY Ministry. He never appeared as a Priest in the Temple of Jerusalem. He went there to teach but never to offer sacrifices or burn incense. The sacrifices and ceremonies of the Tabernacle and Temple services did not make the offerers perfect, or they would not have ceased to be offered. They were but SHADOWS or Types of things to come. Hebrews 10:1-3. Among them was the "Day of Atonement." On that day the High Priest entered alone into the Holy Place, and having divested himself of his garments of "Glory and Beauty," he washed himself, and arrayed himself in linen clothes with a linen Mitre upon his head. He then filled a Censer with burning coals from off the Incense Altar and entered through the "Veil" into the "Most Holy Place," and putting incense upon the coals of the Censer, so that the smoke would cover the "Mercy Seat" on the "Ark of the Covenant" and hide it from view lest he die, he withdrew from the "Most Holy Place" and passed out into the Court of the Tabernacle, where he slew a bullock for a "Sin Offering" for himself and his house, and taking of its blood he re-entered the Tabernacle and passing through the "Veil" he sprinkled with his finger of the blood seven times eastward before the "Mercy Seat," thus making Atonement for himself and his household. He then returned to the Court of the Tabernacle and slew the goat that had been selected by lot for the "Sin Offering," and took of its blood and re-entered for the third time the "Most Holy Place," and did with its blood as he had done with the blood of his bullock, thus making Atonement for the sins of the Congregation. He then returned to the Court, and going to the "Brazen Altar" he made Atonement for it by sprinkling of the mixed blood of the bullock and goat upon it with his finger ,seven times, after he had first anointed the Horns of the Altar with the blood. He then took the live goat, called the "Scapegoat," and laying both of his hands upon its head, he confessed the sins of the Children of Israel, thus placing them upon the head of the "Scapegoat," and then he sent it by a "fit man" into the wilderness, into a land uninhabited, where it was left, thus carrying away the iniquities of the people. Aaron then returned to the Holy Place of the Tabernacle and took off his linen garments, washed himself, and robed himself again in his garments of "Glory and Beauty," and then returned to the Court of the Tabernacle. Until he thus appeared the people were in doubt as to whether God had accepted the "Sin Offering" or not. If his stay was unduly prolonged they would fear that the offering had been rejected and the High Priest smitten with death. They listened then for the tinkling of the bells upon the bottom of the High Priest’s robe, and when they heard them they were assured that the sacrifice had been accepted. When the High Priest came out in his garments of "Glory and Beauty" he went to the "Brazen Altar" and offered a "Burnt Offering" for himself, and one for the people, as a token of their revived consecration to God. Let us take the work of the High Priest on the "Day of Atonement" and apply it to our High Priest, Jesus Christ. When Jesus "emptied Himself" of His Heavenly Glory (Php 2:5-8), He laid aside His garments of "Glory and Beauty," and put on the "Linen Garment" of humanity »in which to minister. He had no occasion to offer incense in the "Most Holy Place," or to offer a bullock as a "Sin Offering" for Himself, for He was sinless, but He had to offer a Sin Offering for the world. It is here that we see that no single offering could typify the work of Christ, for Christ’s work is twofold. First He died as a "Sin Offering" for SIN, and then rose from the dead and ascended through the "Veil of the Cloud" into the "Holy of Holies" of the "Heavenly Tabernacle" and offered HIS OWN BLOOD as an Atonement for the sin of the world. This could only be foreshadowed by the use of two goats. The first was made a "Sin Offer-, ing" and as such had to die, the second was called the "Scapegoat" and bore away the sins of the people into the wilderness. Leviticus 16:8-10; Leviticus 16:20-22. The High Priest entered into the "Most Holy Place" once a year with the blood of others, but Jesus Christ our High Priest entered once for all with His OWN BLOOD into the "Holy of Holies" of the "Heavenly Tabernacle," otherwise He must have suffered yearly since the foundation of the world (Ages), "but now once in the END OF THE AGE (the Old Testament Age) hath He appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself." Hebrews 9:24-26. Having, as our High Priest, taken His own blood within the "Veil," Jesus still tarries engaged in His High Priestly work, and will continue to tarry throughout this "GREAT DAY OF ATONEMENT," and at its close he will lay aside His High Priestly robes and come forth in His Kingly dress of "Glory and Beauty" to rule and reign in Kingly splendor. There was no provision made for sitting down in the Tabernacle or Temple, for there was no time for sitting down, as sacrifices were continuously being offered; but Jesus our High Priest offered the sacrifice of Himself "ONCE FOR ALL," and then "SAT DOWN" at the right hand of God, on God’s Throne (Hebrews 12:2), which is in this Dispensation the "Throne of Grace." Hebrews 4:16. In Acts 7:55-56, we read that Stephen saw Jesus STANDING at the right hand of God. This may mean either of two things. Either Jesus rose to receive Stephen or that He had not yet sat down, for we must not forget that Jesus really did not begin His High Priestly work until after His final rejection by the Jews, that culminated in the stoning of Stephen, who charged them with being "stiff necked" and resisting the Holy Ghost. Acts 7:51. Christ’s present work is twofold. 1. MEDIATOR. Paul writing to Timothy said that the will of God was that all men might be saved, and that he had appointed to that end a "MEDIATOR" between God and man, the MAN CHRIST JESUS. 1 Timothy 2:3-6. He is a "Mediator" for both believers and unbelievers, but He had to become a MAN to "Mediate" between God and man. A man can mediate between two men, but he cannot mediate between a man and a horse, because he has not the nature of both a man and a horse. So the Son of God could not mediate between God and man until He became the "Divine MAN," that is, had the nature of both God and man. It was necessary then for the Son of God to become a MAN that He might mediate between God and man, and when He ascended He took up His MANHOOD with Him, and He is now in Heaven the MAN CHRIST JESUS. 1 Timothy 2:5. 2. ADVOCATE. In 1 John 2:1 we read-"My little children, these things write I unto you, that ye sin not. And if any man sin, we have an ADVOCATE with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous." From this we see that Jesus is the Advocate of the righteous only, for the Epistle is addressed to "My Little Children," and to those who were entitled to call God FATHER. The sinner does not need an Advocate he needs a SAVIOUR. What is the use of an Advocate when the trial is over, the jury has rendered its decision, the Judge pronounced sentence and the day of execution set? What a condemned man needs then is not an Advocate but a PARDON. The Bible distinctly states that, "he that believeth not IS CONDEMNED ALREADY," and, "that the WRATH OF GOD ABIDETH ON HIM." John 3:18; John 3:36. What the sinner needs to do is not to ask Jesus to intercede for him, but to accept the FINISHED WORK of Christ on the Cross in his behalf. If Jesus is our Advocate then what is He our Advocate for? Not for SIN, for that was Atoned for on the Cross. He is our Advocate for the "sins" we commit since we became a Christian. "My Little Children, these things write I unto you, that ye SIN NOT. And if any man SIN, we have an Advocate." 1 John 2:1. Our Advocate then is to intercede for us because we SIN, that is His business, that is why He remains constantly beside the Father. If a man breaks the law, or is accused of breaking it, the first thing he needs is a lawyer, or advocate, one who will plead his cause and see that he gets justice. So the believer when he sins needs an Advocate. There is a vast difference between a "SINNER’S SINS" and a "BELIEVER’S SINS." Not that God does not hate both alike, the Believer it may be the most because he sins with greater light, but the difference is not in the sin, but in the WAY GOD TREATS IT. Here is a father who sends his son and his hired servant to do a piece of work. They are lazy and inefficient, and do not do the work. He bears with them, and tries them again, but it is no use. His son and his servant are good for nothing, his son perhaps the worse of the two. Now what does he do? He discharges the servant. He puts him out of the house. He will have nothing more to do with him. But does he discharge his son? Does he send him away from the house? Does he disinherit him? Nothing of the kind. He may rebuke him, cut off his allowance, punish him worse than he punished the servant, but he will not send him away because he is his son. We see then that "Sonship" is a REAL THING. Is "Sonship" then a shield from the punishment of sin? Does my "Sonship" make it safer for me to sin ? Oh, no! It simply gives me the blessed privilege of having an Advocate, and since it is inevitable that I will sin, it is better to sin as a SON than as an unbeliever. III. HIS KINGLY WORK Christ’s future work is that of KING. When Christ has finished His High Priestly work He will leave His Father’s Throne and descend into the atmosphere of this earth to meet His espoused Bride-THE CHURCH. 1 Thessalonians 4:15-18. He will then accompany His Bride back to Heaven, and taking His place upon the "Judgment Seat of Christ" (Romans 14:10) will judge the saints and reward them according to the works, after which He will present the Church to Himself, "a glorious Church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing." Ephesians 5:27. Then follows the Marriage of the Lamb. Revelation 19:6-9. Then, having received the Kingdom from the Father, Christ, accompanied by the armies of Heaven, will descend to the earth, and the Battle of Armageddon will be fought (Revelation 19:11-21), following which He will sit upon the "Throne of His Glory" and judge the nations (Matthew 25:31-46), after which the Millennial Kingdom will be set up. At its close Satan will be loosed from the Bottomless Pit, there will be a great Apostasy, and fire will descend from heaven and destroy the wicked. The heaven and the earth will then be renovated by Fire, and the New Heaven and Earth will appear, upon which shall be placed righteous nations taken from the old earth, over which Christ shall reign as King of Kings and Lord of Lords, until such a time as He shall see fit to surrender the Kingdom to the Father, that GOD MAY BE ALL IN ALL. 1 Corinthians 15:28. MESSIAH THE PRINCE It is clear from the Scriptures that it is the purpose of God to set up a Kingdom on this earth over which a son of King David is to reign FOREVER. The promise was given to King David through Nathan the Prophet. "Thine House and Thy Kingdom shall be established FOREVER before thee; thy Throne shall be established FOREVER." 2 Samuel 7:16. This promise God afterward confirmed with an oath, saying-"I have made a Covenant with my chosen, I have sworn unto David my servant, thy seed will I establish FOREVER, and build up thy Throne to all generations Once have I sworn in My Holiness that I will not lie unto David. His seed shall endure FOREVER, and his Throne as the sun BEFORE ME." Psalms 89:3-4; Psalms 89:35-37. This Covenant was unconditional and was reaffirmed to Israel through Jeremiah the prophet (Jeremiah 33:17-26), in which God promised that David should never want a man (son), to sit upon his Throne FOREVER. That this promise did not mean that there should be an "unbroken line" of successors on David’s Throne, is clear from the fact that, after Solomon, the kingdom was divided, and in B. C. 587 the last king of Judah was carried captive to Babylon. The promise then must refer to some "future" king of David’s seed that is to be raised up to sit on the "Throne of David." ’ To this king Jeremiah refers in Jeremiah 23:5-6. "Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that I will raise unto David a righteous ’Branch,’ and a King shall reign and prosper, and shall execute judgment and justice in the earth. In His days Judah shall be saved, and Israel shall dwell safely, and this is His name whereby He shall be called-"THE LORD OUR RIGHTEOUSNESS." When we compare this prophecy with Isaiah 11:1-2, "There shall come forth a rod out of the stem of Jesse (David) and a ’Branch’ shall grow out of his ’roots;’ and the ’Spirit of the Lord’ shall rest upon Him, the spirit of wisdom and understanding, the spirit of counsel and might, the spirit of knowledge and of the fear of the Lord," and note the word "BRANCH" that is common to both, and then note the last words of Isaiah’s prophecy- "the ’Spirit of the Lord’ shall rest upon Kim," etc, and recall Luke’s description of the Child Jesus-"And the Child grew, and waxed strong in Spirit, filled with wisdom ; and the Grace of God was upon Him" (Luke 2:40), we have no difficulty in identifying whom the Prophet meant. But the Messiah was not only to be of the lineage of David, He was also to be of Divine Parentage. How this could be was a riddle until the Prophet Isaiah solved it by saying-"Behold a VIRGIN shall conceive and bear a son, and shall call his name IMMANUEL." Isaiah 7:14. Later Isaiah says, as if he were present when the Virgin gave birth to the Child, "For unto us a Child is born, unto us a Son is given; and the Government shall be upon His shoulder; and His name shall be called ’Wonderful,’ ’Counsellor,’ the ’Mighty God,’ the ’Everlasting Father,’ the ’Prince of Peace.’ Of the increase of His Government and Peace there shall be no end, upon the ’Throne of David,’ and upon His Kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with judgment and with justice from henceforth, even FOREVER." Isaiah 9:6-7. Where is the "key" that unlocks this passage? Listen. "In the sixth month the angel Gabriel was sent from God unto a city of Galilee, named Nazareth, to a VIRGIN espoused to a man whose name was Joseph, of the ’HOUSE OF DAVID,’ and the Virgin’s name was Mary. And the angel said unto her-Fear not, Mary, for thou hast found favor with God. And, behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call His name JESUS. He shall be great and shall be called the ’Son of the Highest’ and the Lord God*shall give unto Him the THRONE OF HIS FATHER DAVID; and He shall reign over the HOUSE OF JACOB (Israel) FOREVER; and of His Kingdom there shall be NO END." Luke 1:26-33. Some have maintained that the Prophet Isaiah referred to some maiden (virgin) of his own time, but this is refuted by Matthew, who says-"Now all this was done that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying-Behold, a virgin shall be with child and shall bring forth a son, and they shall call His name EMMANUEL, which being interpreted is GOD WITH US." Matthew 1:23. For an account of the "Virgin Birth" see the Chapter on "The Mystery of Godliness." It is clear then that Jesus was the son promised to David who was to sit upon his Throne and reign over the House of Israel FOREVER. As further and conclusive evidence that Jesus was the Messiah, the Old Testament not only mentions the fact and the place of His birth, but gives the TIME. In Daniel 9:24-25, we read that it was to be 69 Weeks from the going forth of the Commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the "MESSIAH THE PRINCE." Now here is a definite period of time mentioned-"69 Weeks," and these weeks were to date from a certain edict-the commandment to Restore and Rebuild Jerusalem. See the Chart of Daniel’s "Seventy Weeks," page 70. The date of the "commandment" is given in Nehemiah 2:1 as the month "Nisan" in the twentieth year of Artaxerxes the king, which was the 14th day of March, B. C. 445. The day when Jesus rode in Triumphal Entry into Jerusalem as "Messiah the Prince," was Palm Sunday, April 2, A. D. 30. Luke 19:37-40. But the time between March 14, B. C. 445, and April 2, A. D. 30, is more than 69 literal "weeks." It is 445+30=475 years. What explanation can we give for this? It is clear to every careful student of the Word of God that there is a "Time Element" in the Scriptures. We come across such divisions of time as "hours;" days;" "weeks;" "months;" "years;" "times;" "time and the dividing of time." To be intelligible and avoid confusion they must all be interpreted on the same scale. What is that scale ? It is given in Numbers 14:34. "Aker the number of the days in which ye searched the land, even forty days-Each Day FOR A YEAR, shall ye bear your iniquities, even forty years." See also Ezekiel 4:6. The "Lord’s Scale" then is-"A Day Stands for a year." Let us apply this scale to the "Seventy Weeks." We found that the time between the "commandment" to restore and build Jerusalem, and "Messiah the Prince," was to be 69 weeks, or 69x7=483 days, or if a "day" stands for a year, 483 years. But we found that from B. C. 445 to A. D. 30 was 475 years, a difference of 8 years. How can we account for the difference? We must not forget that there are years of different lengths. The Lunar year has 354 days. The Calendar year has 360 days. The Solar year has 365 days. The Julian, or Astronomical year, has 365J4 days, and it is necessary to add one day every 4 years to the calendar. Now which of these years shall we use in our calculation? We find the "Key" in the Word of God. In Genesis 7:11-24; Genesis 8:3-4, in the account of the Flood, we find that the 5 months from the 17th day of the 2d month, until the 17th day of the 7th month, are reckoned as 150 days, or 30 days to a month, or 360 days to a year. So we see that we are to use in "Prophetical Chronology" a "Calendar" year of 360 days. According to ordinary chronology, the 475 years from B. C. 445 to A. D. 30 are "Solar" years of 365 days each. Now counting the years from B. C. 445 to A. D. 30, inclusively, we have 476 solar years. Multiplying these 476 years by 365 (the number of days in a Solar year), we have 173,740 days, to which add 119 days for leap years, and we have 173,859 days. Add to these 20 days inclusive from March 14 to April 2, and we have 173,879 days. Divide 173,879 by 360 (the number of days in a "Prophetical Year"), and we have 483 years all to one day, the exact number of days (483) in 69 weeks, each day standing for a year. Could there be anything more conclusive to prove that Daniel’s 69 weeks ran out on April 2, A. D. 30, the day that Jesus rode in triumph into the City of Jerusalem. We see from this that if the "Students of Prophecy" of Christ’s day bad been on the alert, and had understood Daniel’s prophecy of the "Seventy Weeks," they would have been looking for Him, and would have known to a certainty whether He was the Messiah or not. But the very passage from Daniel which gives us the "time" of the coming of "Messiah the Prince," also tells us that almost immediately "He Shall Be Cut Off But Not for Himself." Daniel 9:26. How then could be fulfilled the prophecy that declared that He was to be given the "Throne of David," and that He should reign over the "House of Jacob forever, and of His Kingdom there shall be NO END?" There is but one answer. His coming was to be in Two Stages. He was to come first as a "Suffering Saviour," and then as a "King." Here is where the Jews of Jesus’ day misread the Scriptures. They did not distinguish between the Sufferings of the Messiah and His Glory. 1 Peter 1:11. They could not understand how the Messiah was to be a mighty King and also be "cut off" for the sins and iniquities of His people. There was but one possible answer and that was by Resurrection. They accepted Psa. 16 as Messianic, and yet did not see that it prophesied the "Resurrection of Jesus" in the words- "Thou wilt not leave my soul in hell (Hades) ; neither wilt thou suffer thine ’Holy One’ to see corruption." Psalms 16:10. This passage Peter in his sermon on the Day of Pentecost quoted, saying that David, being a prophet, here speaks of the Resurrection of Christ, and added-"This JESUS hath God raised up, whereof we all are witnesses." Acts 2:25-32. There can be no question but that "Jesus of Nazareth" was the promised "Son of David," who is to reign upon the "Throne of David." But being rejected and crucified, and risen from the dead, He now sits on His Father’s Throne until the time comes for Him to take the Kingdom. The "Throne of David" was on the earth, and can never be anywhere else. To say that Christ now reigns on the "Throne of David," and that His Kingdom is "spiritual," is to subvert the meaning of the Old Testament prophecies. The "Throne of David" is now vacant, and has been for 2500 years, but when the "Times of the Gentiles" have run their course, and the time has come to set up again the "Tabernacle (House) of David" which has fallen down (Acts 15:13-18), the "Throne of David" will be re-established and given to Christ. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 27: 01.25 CHRIST OUR PASSOVER ======================================================================== XXV. Christ Our Passover Wherever the Bible has gone the story of the night when the Passover was first observed in Egypt has been told. Wherever a Jew exists on the face of the earth that night is remembered, celebrated and pointed to as the greatest event in their national history. Of its historical truthfulness there can be no question. It is the most remarkable instance of Divine intervention recorded in the Scriptures. The Children of Israel from being the honored guests of Pharaoh became his slaves. As slaves they desired freedom, but their struggles for freedom only increased their bondage (Exodus 1:13-14), and in their despair they called upon God (Exodus 2:23-25), and God sent a "Deliverer"-MOSES, and through him said to Pharaoh-"Let ’MY PEOPLE’ go that they may serve Me." Exodus 8:1. The Children of Israel were not made for Egypt, nor Egypt for them, they were made for Canaan. God intended that they should drink of the water of Jordan and not of the water of the Nile. While they were born in bondage they were made for LIBERTY. God had told Abraham that his seed should be a stranger in a land that was not theirs, where they should be afflicted for 400 years, and afterwards should come out with great substance. Genesis 15:13-14. When the time for their deliverance and return to Canaan had come, God found it necessary to wean them from Egypt by making their lot in Egypt unendurable. To this end He stirred up the heart of Pharaoh to increase their burdens. The deliverance of the Children of Israel from Egypt is a type of the deliverance of the sinner from the bondage of sin and is well worth our study. Egypt is a type of this present "EVIL WORLD." In Moses’ day it presented the best specimen of worldly glory and magnificence that the world has ever seen. In it were gathered the world’s wealth, art, and commerce. As seen in its ruins there was nothing lacking in that which would gratify the "Lust of the Flesh," the "Lust of the Eye," and the "Pride of Life." The food of Egypt was not only plentiful, but gross and stimulating. It was composed of cucumbers, melons, leeks, onions and garlic. Egypt was also famous for its fish. Numbers 11:4-5. But Egypt was not to be compared with Canaan for beauty or food, for Canaan was a land of figs and pomegranates, of olive oil and honey, of new corn and wine. Deuteronomy 8:8-9. Pharaoh was a type of "Satan." Egypt was full of idolatry, the very stronghold of Satan, and a "hotbed" of every species of sin. Having Israel in his power Pharaoh tried to make it permanent. That is what Satan tries to do with the sinner. It is Satan’s "Taskmasters" who make the sinner sweat in hard bondage. Moses was a type of Christ. Notice that God is always "BEFOREHAND" with His salvation. Salvation is no "AFTER-THOUGHT" of God’s. God was preparing Moses in the Wilderness for the work he was to do in delivering Israel. The quickest way to get relief is "via" the Throne of God. Israel phoned to God, God phoned to Moses. God always knows where the man needed for the occasion is. In fact, owing to His foreknowledge, He has him ready. When Moses appeared in Egypt and made his mission known there was trouble. He was looked upon as a "labor agitator," and Pharaoh increased the burdens of the Children of Israel. So Satan makes the way rough for the sinner who desires to get away from him. When Pharaoh refused to let the Children of Israel go then God took a hand, and proceeded to bring judgments, in the form of "Plagues," upon Egypt. The purpose of the "Plagues" was to make Pharaoh and the Egyptians see that the God of Israel was stronger than the "gods" of Egypt. The "Plagues" were 10 in number and distributed over about a year. With the exception of the first and the last they were "Natural Phenomena" common to Egypt, the miraculous thing being that they came and went at the command of God and were of great severity. The "Ten Plagues" were judgments against the "gods" of Egypt. (1). "Water into blood," against the Nile, the "Idol River." (2). "Frogs," against the worship of frogs. (3). "Lice," against the earth god "Seb" and the priests, who could not officiate when vermin was upon them. (4). "Flies," against the atmosphere "Shu," son of "Ra," the SUN-GOD. (5). "Murrain," against the "Sacred Bull"-APIS. (6). "Boils," against "Sutech" or "Typhon," to whom victims were offered, their ashes being flung to the winds. (7). "Locusts," against the "Sacred Beetle." (8). "Hail," against "Shu." (9). "Darkness," against the "Sun-God" -RA, of whom Pharaoh was believed to be the child. (10). "Death of the First-Born," against the nation guilty of wholesale infanticide in ordering that all male Hebrew children should be cast into the river Nile. Exodus 1:22. The first 9 Plagues may be divided into 3 groups of 3 Plagues each. In the first two of each group Pharaoh was warned; in the last no warning was given. The first group only affected the comfort of the people, and were universal upon Egyptians and Israelites alike. The second group affected only the Egyptians, the Children of Israel’s cattle were spared for sacrifice. Here property suffered. The third group fell mainly upon the Egyptians, there being no hail in the land of Goshen, and the Children of Israel had light in their dwellings. EGYPTIAN COMPROMISES When Moses and Aaron appeared before Pharaoh they said-"Thus saith the Lord God of Israel, Let my people go, that they may hold a Feast unto me in the Wilderness." And Pharaoh said-"Who is the Lord that I should obey His voice to let Israel go? I know not the Lord, neither will I let Israel go." Exodus 5:1-2. Then Moses and Aaron demanded that Pharaoh let Israel go a three days’ journey into the Wilderness. Pharaoh again refused, and practically said, the service of God is a WASTE OF TIME. He then increased the Children of Israel’s burdens. But when after the first 3 Plagues there came the "Plague of Flies" upon the Egyptians only, Pharaoh thought it was time to "compromise," so he sent for Moses and said-"Go ve, sacrifice to your God in the land." Exodus 8:25. FIRST COMPROMISE Pharaoh would not object to an occasional sacrifice IN THE LAND if that would make the Children of Israel satisfied to remain in Egypt where he could retain his power over them. So Satan does not object to an occasional "spasm" of religious endeavor as long as we still remain in the world. If Pharaoh’s advice had been followed the Children of Israel would never have left Egypt. To it Moses replied-"It is not meet so to do; for we shall sacrifice the ’Abomination of the Egyptians’ to the Lord our God ... and they will STONE US." Exodus 8:26. As we have seen the "Sacred Bull"-APIS, was one of the gods of Egypt, and if the Children of Israel offered sacrifices of "bullocks" to Jehovah "in the land," that would be an "abomination" to the Egyptians, and they would STONE THEM for sacrificing the "Gods of Egypt." This compromise means that a man cannot be a Christian and worship God "in the land" without offending the world. Let him at the next meeting of his club get up and insist on offering a prayer, or engage in some religious exercise, and the members will "stone him" with ridicule. Moses refused to accede to Pharaoh’s proposal, and said, "We will go THREE DAYS’ JOURNEY into the Wilderness, and sacrifice to the Lord our God, as He shall command us" (Exodus 8:27), and, because the "Plague of Flies" was unendurable, Pharaoh proposed a SECOND COMPROMISE. "I will let you go, that ye may sacrifice to the Lord your God in the Wilderness; only ye shall not go VERY FAR AWAY." Exodus 8:28. The lesson is, Stand your ground, do not give in, and Satan will begin to compromise. This second proposition or compromise is more dangerous than the first, for Pharaoh knew it would be easy to get Israel back if they did not go very far away. So Satan says-"Yes, become a professing Christian, join the Church, but do not go very far away, observe Lent and other religious seasons, but the rest of the year be back in Egypt (the World) enjoying its pleasures." How could the Children of Israel reach Canaan by going only three days’ journey into the Wilderness? "Not very far away" is incompatible with a happy Christian life for it means a vacillating life. The Israelites in the Wilderness did not like the manna God gave them. Their taste had been spoiled by eating cucumbers, garlic and onions, and they longed for the old Egyptian diet. When professing Christians no longer take delight in spiritual food it is plain that they long for their old worldly fare, if they have not already been down to Egypt and had a square meal of onions and garlic. Of all the distasteful dishes that can be imagined a mixture of "Manna and Onions" is the worst. An Egyptian dog would turn away from it. When you hear Christians ask-"Is it right or wrong to do this ?" you may know that they have been caught in the "NOT VERY FAR AWAY" Compromise. THIRD COMPROMISE Between the Second and Third Compromise there were the Plagues of Murrain, Boils and Hail. Then Pharaoh’s servants said unto him-"How long shall this man Moses be a snare unto us ? . . . knowest thou not yet that Egypt is destroyed ?" Exodus 10:7. Then Pharaoh sent for Moses and Aaron and said unto them-"Go, serve the Lord your God, but WHO are they that shall go?" And Moses said-"We will go with our YOUNG, and with our OLD, with our SONS and with our DAUGHTERS, with our FLOCKS and with our HERDS will we go; for we must hold a FEAST UNTO THE LORD." Exodus 10:9. They needed their flocks and herds for sacrifices. But Pharaoh said-"Not so; go now ye that are MEN." Pharaoh knew that if the men left their loved ones in Egypt it would not be long before they would be back. This Compromise means let the older people become Christians if they want to, but do not force religion on the young. Be a Christian if you want to, but do not force religion on your wife and children, for it is a personal matter. Let them enjoy their "Egyptian Pleasures" and you show no concern as to their salvation. With the offer of this Compromise Pharaoh drove Moses and Aaron away. Then followed the Plagues of the Locusts and the Darkness. These Plagues were too much for Pharaoh, so he sent again for Moses and offered a FOURTH COMPROMISE. "Go ye, serve the Lord; only let your FLOCKS and HERDS be stayed (remain in Egypt); let your little C’ ones also go with you." Exodus 10:24. Moses, seeing that Pharaoh was weakening, now demands to be paid for going-"Thou must give us also ’SACRIFICES’ and - ’BURNT-OFFERINGS,’ that we may sacrifice unto the Lord our God. OUR cattle also shall go with us; there shall not an ’HOOF’ be left behind; for thereof must we take to serve the Lord our God; and we know not with what we must serve the Lord until we come thither." Exodus 10:25-26. They knew not what sacrifices would be required, for the "Law of the Sacrifices" was not given until they reached Sinai. This Compromise means be a Christian, give your soul to God, but keep your possessions for yourself. If you have paying investments in the world leave them there. Do not sell your "Brewery Stock" or part with those investments that pay large dividends even though it be at the expense of the poor. Many are caught right here. They fail to recognize their STEWARDSHIP. They invest their money for the purpose of increasing their wealth, while churches and chapels are burdened with debt, and missionary treasuries are empty, while their "flocks" and "herds" FATTEN IN EGYPT. Let them follow Moses’ noble example and say-"Not a ’HOOF’ SHALL BE LEFT BEHIND." With the rejection of the Fourth Compromise by Moses he was driven out from the presence of Pharaoh, who forbade him to see his face again under penalty of death. That closed the "Day of Grace" for Pharaoh. Then followed the Tenth and Last Plague, the "DEATH OF THE FIRST BORN." From what has preceded we see the "Compromises" that the sinner must refuse if he is to escape from the world. Let us now see how he is to be saved from the power of Satan and redeemed by BLOOD. THE PASSOVER God’s standard of "Power" in the Old Testament is the EXODUS, but before He could deliver Israel by His "Power," they must be redeemed by BLOOD. "The Passover" is a beautiful illustration of the "Plan of Salvation" through Christ. "For even Christ our ’PASSOVER’ is sacrificed for us." 1 Corinthians 5:7. As the blood of the "Passover Lamb" saved Israel, so the BLOOD of the "Lamb of God" saves us. "Ye were not redeemed "with corruptible things, as silver and gold, . . . but with the precious BLOOD OF CHRIST, as of a lamb without blemish and without spot." 1 Peter 1:18-19. As the Children of Israel dwelt in the "Land of Goshen," and it was a part of Egypt, they came under the "Doom of Egypt," which was that all the "First Born" should die. To offset this the Children of Israel were commanded to take a lamb, without blemish, of the first year, and kill it, and take of the blood and sprinkle it on the two side posts and lintel of the door of their dwelling, and when the Lord saw the blood He would pass over that house on that fateful night, and not destroy the "First Born" sheltered behind that blood-marked door. Exodus 12:1-28. The Passover was to be to Israel the "BEGINNING OF MONTHS." Exodus 12:2. It was to be the First month of the year to them. A man does not begin to live until he is saved by the "BLOOD OF CHRIST." Until then he is spiritually dead in trespasses and sins. Ephesians 2:1-3. The time spent in the "brick-kilns" of sin, and amid the "flesh-pots" of pleasure, do not count, and must be omitted from the life of the Believer. The Passover as a means of salvation was a plan of God’s own devising. No man had a hand in it, except to do as God commanded. It was all of GRACE. Redemption is no "AFTER-THOUGHT" of God. It was not something to which He had to resort from force of circumstances. God is always "FORE-HANDED" with His salvation. Jesus was foreordained before the foundation of the world to be the Saviour of men. 1 Peter 1:18-20. The Passover consisted of two parts. The "Sacrifice" and the "Feast." 1. THE SACRIFICE. The "Sacrifice" was to be a LAMB. Exodus 12:5. An emblem of meekness and purity, such was Jesus. "He was led as a lamb to the slaughter." Isaiah 53:7. The lamb was to be young, a male of the first year. It was to be without blemish. If a spot had been found upon it, it would have been unfit for sacrifice. Jesus was without blemish. He was absolutely sinless. 2 Corinthians 5:21, 1 John 3:5. He was perfect as a babe at Bethlehem, as a boy at Nazareth, as the "Son of Man." The words of the Father at His Baptism-"This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased" (Matthew 3:17), had reference to Jesus’ life from a boy. Pilate said of Jesus-"I find in Him no fault at all." John 18:38. And Judas said- "I have betrayed the innocent blood." Matthew 27:4. The lamb was to be KILLED. Exodus 12:6. It was not enough to take a lamb into the house and fondle it, to make a pet of it, to let God see how much they loved the lamb. It was not enough to tie the lamb to the door, where it might be seen by the "Death Angel," it had to be KILLED. We are not saved by the life of Christ, but by HIS DEATH. If Jesus had not DIED upon the Cross there would have been no "RENT VEIL," no "SHED BLOOD," no "OPEN TOMB," no "INTERCEDING HIGH PRIEST." It is by His "STRIPES" we are healed, not by His example. "His own self bare our sins in His own body on THE TREE." 1 Peter 2:24. He did not bear them anywhere else. He did not bear them in the manger, or at the Jordan, or in the Wilderness, or in the Garden of Gethsemane, but on the CROSS. But the lamb was not simply to be killed, something had to be done with the BLOOD, and with the FLESH. They were to take the BLOOD and sprinkle it on the two side posts and on the upper door post (lintel) of their dwellings, and they were to EAT the flesh. Exodus 12:7. The "First Born" was not safe when the blood was simply shed, or even when caught in the basin. It was not enough to "analyze" the blood, the blood had to be used, and they were not left in doubt as to how it was to be used, it was to be sprinkled on the door o£ their dwelling with a bunch of "Hyssop." Hyssop is a common plant, and grew everywhere in Egypt. It was not a rare plant that they had to send to some foreign country to get. Hyssop stands for "Faith." Faith is the commonest thing in the world, without it there could be no commercial, social, or domestic relations. None of the blood was to be put on the "threshold" or sprinkled on the floor of the dwelling. It was too costly and too sacred to be trodden under foot. Yet unbelievers, and religious teachers who make light of the "Blood of Christ," are treading under foot the Son of God, and counting His BLOOD as worthless. Hebrews 10:29. It is worthy of note that a "Priest" had no part in procuring redemption for the Children of Israel. The Passover was not a "Priestly Sacrifice." It was the "HEAD OF THE HOUSE" who killed the lamb and sprinkled its blood on the door. The blood was a "TOKEN." "When I see the BLOOD, I will pass over you." Exodus 12:13. It is not a question of "personal worthiness," nor of "good works," nor of "morality," but of the BLOOD. "It is the BLOOD that maketh an atonement for the soul." Leviticus 17:11. The Israelites were not merely in a salvable state, they were SAVED, not partly but completely. If a hair of one of the "First Born" sheltered behind the blood had been touched, it would have proved Jehovah’s word void, and the blood of the lamb valueless. It is not necessary for us to see the blood. We may have no assurance as to our salvation, but have we applied the "Blood of Christ" to our soul, are we trusting to it, and it alone, for our salvation? If so, all that is necessary is, that GOD sees it. Having applied the blood, what next: Go in the house and stay there. Exodus 12:22. No "First Born" child of Israel was safe outside the house that night until after the "Death Angel" had passed, even though the blood was on the door. Doubtless many made light of the Passover method of salvation, but no one laughed in the morning. Men may mock at the Gospel plan of Salvation, and ignore the BLOOD, but they will not laugh at the Judgment. 2. THE FEAST. "Ye shall eat of the FLESH in that night, roast with fire, and unleavened bread; and with bitter herbs ye shall eat it." Exodus 12:8-10. They were SAVED by the blood, but it was not enough to kill the lamb and use its blood, they were to FEED ON THE LAMB. Some Christians stop short at being saved by the Blood, and fail to FEED ON THE LAMB. That is why they are not nourished and sustained in their Christian Life. There can be no true fellowship only as we eat of the Lamb. The lamb was not to be eaten raw, or sodden with water (boiled), but roast with fire. To roast it they had to use a "SPIT." That is, they had to support it over the fire by a rod run lengthwise through it, and another rod at right angles through the shoulders to turn it by, thus symbolizing the CROSS. It was on the CROSS that Jesus’ body was subject to the "Fire of God’s Righteous Wrath" against sin, and we are now to feed by faith on His body by the observance of the Lord’s Supper (Matthew 26:26-30. 1 Corinthians 11:23-26), and the study of the Word. The trouble today is, that the world is not feeding on the "CRUCIFIED" Lamb, but on the "LIVING" Lamb. They are trying to follow Christ as an example and not as a SAVIOUR. They are living on the other side of the Cross and not on this side. What we are to do is not to go back to the living Christ, but to look forward to the "Coming" of the CRUCIFIED and GLORIFIED Christ. The Passover Lamb was to be eaten with UNLEAVENED bread. Exodus 12:8. Leaven is a symbol of evil and therefore could not be used at such a Feast as that of the Passover, and the Apostle Paul calls on us to purge out the old leaven of malice and wickedness. 1 Corinthians 5:7-8. They were also to eat the Feast with "Bitter Herbs," symbolical of their previous bondage, and they were to let nothing remain until the morning. They were to forsake sleep to feed on the lamb, and if any were left over they were to burn it lest it fall into unfit hands or be left behind in their hasty departure. What a beautiful picture we have here. While a terrible hurricane of Divine Judgment was sweeping at midnight over Egypt, destroying the "First Born" in every home unsheltered by the blood, the Children of Israel were FEASTING PEACEFULLY AND JOYFULLY ON ROASTED LAMB. They were to eat the Feast with their loins girded, their shoes on their feet, and their staff in their hand. Exodus 12:11. They were to eat it as a people prepared to leave Egypt where death, darkness, and judgment reigned. Their girded loins and sandaled feet declared them a "PILGRIM PEOPLE" ready to set out and walk with God, even though their pilgrimage should lead them through the Red Sea and the Wilderness, for they knew that though the way be tedious and long their destination as a redeemed and separated people was CANAAN, a land flowing with milk and honey. The journey of the Children of Israel from Egypt to Canaan has been called the "Pilgrim’s Progress" of the Old Testament, and beautifully portrays the Pilgrimage of a Christian as outlined in the New Testament. Everything depends on what we do with the BLOOD. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 28: 01.26 HEAVEN AND HELL ======================================================================== XXVI. Heaven and Hell The Scriptures speak of two places, "Heaven" and "Hell," where the "righteous" and "wicked" respectively are to spend eternity. The one demands the other. There can be no Heaven without its counterpart Hell. If there is no Hell there is no Heaven, for the same Book speaks of both. I. HEAVEN Heaven is a "PLACE," it is not a state or condition. The New Jerusalem is not Heaven, though it is a city of Heaven. The Apostle John tells us that he saw it "coming down from God OUT OF HEAVEN." Revelation 21:2. It is the "PLACE" that Jesus told His Disciples He was going away to prepare for them. John 14:2. It did not exist at the time Jesus was on earth. It was built between the time Jesus ascended in A. D. 30, and the time when John saw it in vision descend from Heaven in A. D. 96, or if not yet built, it will be built before the Rapture of the Church, for it is to be the Residence of the Bride, the Lamb’s Wife. Revelation 21:9-10. Of Abraham we read-"He looked for a City which hath foundations, whose ’builder’ and ’maker’ is GOD." Hebrews 11:10. The New Jerusalem is that City. The Apostle says-"Here we have no continuing city (permanent abiding place), but we seek one to come." Hebrews 13:14. The Scriptures speak of three Heavens. (1). The Heaven of the earth’s atmosphere. "God gave you rain from heaven." Acts 14:17. (2). The Heaven of the Stars. The "High Places" where the "Principalities and Powers" of evil have their abode. Ephesians 6:12. (3). The Heaven where God dwells. It was to this "Third Heaven" that the Apostle Paul was caught up, when at Lystra he was stoned and his spirit apparently left his body. Acts 14:19-20. Paul calls it both the "Third Heaven" and "Paradise." 2 Corinthians 12:1-4. The two then must be identical, or "Paradise" be a part of the "Third Heaven." It is to this "Paradise Section" of Heaven that the "Soul" and "Spirit" of the Righteous go since the Resurrection of Christ. See the Chapter on "The Spirit World," page 88. The word "Paradise" means a "garden" or "enclosed place." It must therefore be a most beautiful place of trees and flowers and fruits. There the "Spirits" of the Righteous in their "Soulish" bodies, conscious and happy, and in fellowship with loved ones and the saints of all Ages, await the First Resurrection, when, having received their glorified bodies, and been judged at the Judgment Seat of Christ, and married to the Lamb (Christ), they go to dwell in the New Jerusalem, the home of the Bride. See Chart, page 274. From this we see that we must distinguish between Heaven proper, and its suburb Paradise, and the New Jerusalem. But we must not forget, that while Paradise, the place where the Saints of God now dwell, is a glorious place, and the Saints are there in the enjoyment of Heavenly things, that they are under certain limitations. They have not as yet received their resurrection body with all its glorious powers, nor been judged so as to receive their reward, or crown, if they are entitled to any. The description of Heaven and the New Jerusalem as given in the Book of Revelation from the third chapter to the end of the Book, is still future, and the things there described will not come to pass until after the Rapture of the Church, so what is said of the New Jerusalem and its occupants does not apply until after the Judgment of Believers. See my book on Revelation. While the Saints were removed from the Paradise section of "The Underworld" when Christ rose from the dead, and taken to the Paradise of the "Third Heaven" to be near Christ, so that now to depart and be with Christ (Php 1:23) is most blessed, it does not follow that their state there is any more blissful than it was in The Underworld. It is well that we get this Scriptural view of the place and condition of the Saints between death and the resurrection of the body clearly in our mind, for there is so much unscriptural teaching as to the state of the dead between death and the resurrection. While the state of the Righteous dead is incomplete, it is most blissful and happy, but more a state of rest and waiting than a state of activity or service. Revelation 14:13,Revelation 6:9-11. The Saints in Paradise will be free from sin and temptation, from sorrow, sickness and death. Their environment will be conducive to holy living, and the atmosphere of the place will be that of love. They will enjoy the society of holy men of old, as Abraham, Joseph, Moses, Joshua, David, Isaiah, Daniel, Peter, John and Paul. They shall meet and know their loved ones, and the mysteries of this life will all be solved. They will have a "New Song," and delight in ascribing their salvation to the Lamb. But after they get their resurrection body, and are rewarded for their works, they will be assigned to tasks for which they are best qualified, and for which their earth life fitted them. For instance David will be a King or Prince, Daniel a Statesman, Moses a Lawgiver, Paul a Missionary, for during the Millennial Reign of Christ the saints will be coworkers with Him. Moses and Elijah came back to earth as God’s witnesses, and why shall not we? The angels work and the redeemed shall work. But with all our service we shall never grow old, nor tired, nor weary, and we shall pass the whole of eternity with our Lord as "joint heir" with Him of an inheritance incorruptible and undefiled, and that shall not fade away, reserved in Heaven for us. 1 Peter 1:3-5. Heaven then is our "Father’s House," it is a HOME, and a place of "many Mansions." John 14:2. It will be delightful to go there. Some people live in fear of death (Hebrews 2:15), and cannot bear to think of it, but those of us who know that Heaven is to be our Eternal Home ought not to fear "Death," for it is "Death" that opens the door for our "Exodus" from earth to glory. FIRST EXPERIENCES AFTER DEATH Did you ever stop to think of what happens to the Righteous Soul during the first five minutes after death? Before the funeral has been held, and the body laid away in the cemetery, nay, before the undertaker has been sent for, or the neighbors and relatives notified, or the shades drawn, or the silent watchers at the bedside have realized that you are dead you have been FIVE MINUTES out of the body and reached Paradise and know where you are to spend eternity. Now what will be our experiences in those first five minutes? (1). Our first experience will be that death was so easy. That it was like falling asleep and awaking in a beautiful world. That there was no "Valley of Death," with its hobgoblins, satyrs, and demons, to traverse, no "dark river" to cross, but that "Ministering Angels" were waiting to convoy us to Paradise as they carried Lazarus. Luke 16:22. Hebrews 1:13-14. What a delight it will be to meet our "Guardian Angel," who has watched over us in our "earth life," and who will not desert us in that supreme moment when we shall need a guide to conduct us to our Heavenly Home. (2). Our second experience will be the consciousness that we have left behind our earthly body with all its weaknesses, sufferings, and limitations, and have a body that is absolutely well and fitted in every way for the spiritual realm in which it is to dwell. (3). Our third experience will be that we are being transported swiftly upward through the ethereal space toward a beautiful country whose radiance is brighter than the sun, and as we approach it see coming out to meet us and escort us home, groups of angels who sing-"Blessed are they that do His Commandments, that they may have right to the Tree of Life, and may enter in through the gates of the city." Revelation 22:14. (4). Our fourth experience will be that we are in a new environment whose atmosphere is LOVE. That there is no discord, or lack of harmony in our new home, and that its chief characteristic is HOLINESS. (5). Our fifth experience will be the feeling that we are near Jesus. If we do not actually see Him, we shall have the consciousness of His nearness. (6). Our sixth experience will be that of meeting our loved ones. While the writer does not believe that our loved ones have any direct knowledge of what is going on on this earth, yet he believes that our "Guardian Angel" may communicate with our loved ones and inform them of our coming, and that they will be waiting to receive us. (7). Our seventh experience will be the meeting with the saints who have preceded us to glory, such as the patriarchs, prophets, apostles and Christian leaders of our own day. The experiences named may not all happen in the first five minutes after death, but they doubtless will happen before our funeral service is over and our body laid to rest in the tomb. II. HELL. To have a correct view of the other world, and of "Hell," it is necessary that we have a Scriptural understanding of-: THE UNDERWORLD. The Hebrew word "SHEOL" is found 65 times in the Old Testament. It is translated 31 times, "HELL;" 31 times, "GRAVE;" 3 times, "THE PIT." The corresponding word in the Greek of the New Testament is "HADES." It is translated 10 times "HELL." "Sheol" and "Hades" mean "The Unseen State," or the place to which the "Soul" and "Spirit" of the dead go between the death and the resurrection of the body. The "bodies" of the dead go into the "Grave," the word for which in the Hebrew is "GEBER," and in the Greek "MNEMEION." Neither "Sheol" nor "Hades" denote the "Hell" of final punishment of the wicked. That is called in the Hebrew of the Old Testament "TOPHET," and in the Greek of the New Testament "GEHENNA." Neither do they denote "THE BOTTOMLESS PIT" (Revelation 20:1-3), that is "ABUSSOS," nor the "prison house" of the "Fallen Angels" (2 Peter 2:4, Jude 1:6), that is "TARTARUS." Their general meaning is-"THE UNDERWORLD." That we may the better understand the relation of the places mentioned above to each other let us turn to the Chart, "The Heavens," page 274. The word "Sheol" means a "hollow subterranean place," therefore "Hades" must mean the same. It has "gates," for Jesus said that the "Gates of Hell" (Hades), should not prevail against the Church. Matthew 16:18. And Jesus after His return from "The Underworld," said-"I am He that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the ’KEYS’ (of the Gates) of hell (Hades) and of death (the Grave)." Revelation 1:18. To get these "Keys" Jesus had to descend into the "lower parts of the earth." Ephesians 4:9. The Apostolic Creed says that Jesus descended into "Hell" (Hades). Therefore Hades, or "The Underworld," must be in the "heart of the earth," and is so pictured on the Chart. Jesus said to the penitent Thief "TODAY shalt thou be with me in ’Paradise.’" Luke 23:43. And as Jesus "that day" descended into "The Underworld" or "Hades," "Paradise" must have been in Christ’s day in "Hades." But as it had been prophesied of Jesus that His "SOUL" (for His body was in Joseph’s Tomb on the surface of the earth) should not remain in "Hell" (Hades), (Psalms 16:10, Acts 2:27), therefore, before His body could see corruption, Jesus came back from "Hades." But He did not come back alone. He seized the "Keys of Hades," unlocked the Gates of the Paradise Section (P) in which He was confined, and emptied it of its captives, and when He ascended on high He took them to the Paradise section of the "Third Heaven" (E), where they now are, and since then the Paradise Section of "The Underworld" has been empty. Ephesians 4:8-10. In the account of the experience of the "Rich Man" and "Lazarus" in the other world (Luke 16:19-31), Jesus gives us a description of "The Underworld" as it was in His day. According to the narrative, for it is not a parable, for parables do not give proper names as Abraham and Lazarus, both the "Rich Man" and Lazarus had died and their bodies had been buried, and what happened to them in the "Underworld," was descriptive of what happened to them in their "disembodied state." In that state they were conscious, could see, hear, speak, and recognized each other. The difference was that Lazarus was in the "Paradise" section of the "Underworld" (P), typified by Abraham’s "bosom," while the "Rich Man" was in the "Hell" section (H), not the final Hell, which is "Gehenna" (Lake of Fire), but in the section of the "Underworld" where the "souls" of the "Wicked" dead go, and remain until the resurrection of the "Wicked" dead. Between the "Paradise" (P) section, and the "Hell" (H) section of the "Underworld" there is an "Impassable Gulf" (K), (Luke 16:26), which reveals the fact that there is no possibility of the "Wicked" dead ever getting out of "Hell" into "Paradise." On the Chart this "Impassable Gulf" is represented as the entrance to the "Bottomless Pit," or "ABYSS" (A),.the "prison house" of the "Demons" (Revelation 9:1-21), and where Satan is to be bound for 1000 years. Revelation 20:1-3; Revelation 20:7-8. The Old Testament speaks of a place in "The Underworld" called in the Hebrew "ABADDON," and in the Greek "APOLEIA." The word is translated in the Old Testament, "DESTRUCTION" (Proverbs 27:20. Job 26:6, Job 28:22, Job 31:12. Psalms 88:11. Proverbs 15:11), and the same in the New Testament (Matthew 7:13. Romans 9:22. Php 3:19. 2 Peter 2:1, 2 Peter 3:16). In Proverbs 27:20 it says-"Hell (Hades) and ’Destruction’ (Abaddon) are never full," thus connecting "Abaddon" with "Hades" (Sheol). The inference is that "Abaddon" is a part of "The Underworld," and when we turn to Revelation 9:1-3; Revelation 9:11, this inference becomes a certainty, for there we read that the "King" of the "Bottomless Pit" is called in the Hebrew tongue "ABADDON," but in the Greek tongue his name is "APOLLYON," that is, the King of the * "Bottomless Pit" is named after the Hebrew and Greek words that are translated-"DESTRUCTION." Now the word translated "Bottomless Pit" is "ABUSSOS," or "ABYSS." Nine times do we read of this "Abyss" in the New Testament. Romans 10:7. Revelation 9:1-2,Revelation 9:11,Revelation 11:7,Revelation 17:8,Revelation 20:1-3. It is the place into which the Demons besought Christ not to send them. Luke 8:31. The "Bottomless Pit" or "Abyss" (A) then is a deeper compartment in "The Underworld" than "Paradise" (P). or "Hell" (H), and is the place where the "Demons" and baser spirits are temporarily confined until they are finally consigned to the "Lake of Fire" to spend eternity with their Master, Satan. To the left of the "Bottomless Pit" is "TARTARUS" (T), the "prison house" of the "Fallen Angels." 2 Peter 2:4. Jude 1:6. These "Angels" are not Satan’s angels, for they are at liberty. These "Fallen Angels" confined in "Tartarus" are the "Sons of God" who married the "Daughters of Men," and whose abnormal sin caused the Flood. See Chapter two, pages 21 and 22. They are to remain in their "prison house" until the "Great White Throne" Judgment, when they with the "Wicked Dead" are to be judged. Jude 1:6. To the right of the "Bottomless Pit" is "GEHENNA" (G). This is the "Final Hell" or "LAKE OF FIRE" prepared for the Devil and his angels, into which the "Wicked," after the "Great White Throne" Judgment, will be cast to spend eternity. Matthew 25:41. Revelation 20:12-15. It is called "TOPHET" in the Old Testament Hebrew (2 Kings 23:10. Isaiah 30:33. Jeremiah 7:31-32,Jeremiah 19:6,Jeremiah 19:11-14), and in the New Testament Greek it is twelve times called "GEHENNA" (Matthew 5:22,Matthew 5:29-30, Matthew 10:28, Matthew 18:9, Matthew 23:15, Matthew 23:33. Mark 9:43; Mark 9:45-47. Luke 12:5. James 3:6), and five times the "LAKE OF FIRE." It is as yet unoccupied. The first persons to get into it are the "Beast" and the "False Prophet" (Revelation 19:20), then "SATAN" and his Angels a 1000 years later (Revelation 20:10), and then after the "Great White Throne" Judgment the "Fallen Angels," now confined in Tartarus, and all the wicked whose names are not found written in the "Book of Life." Revelation 20:12-15. On the south side of Jerusalem was the "Valley of Hinnom." At a high place in this valley called "Tophet," in the times of Isaiah and Jeremiah, parents made their children to pass through the fire to Moloch. 2 Kings 23:10. This fire was kindled with brimstone. Isaiah 30:33. The locality afterward became a place for the burning of garbage from the City of Jerusalem. The fires were kept up perpetually, and the decaying matter as yet unconsumed bred worms. Jesus took this valley called "Ge-Hinnom," corrupted into "GEHENNA," and made it a type of "Hell" or the "Lake of Fire," where "their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched." Mark 9:43-48. At the upper part of the Chart "Heaven" is shown. It includes the present "Paradise" (E), and the "New Jerusalem" (J). And also gives the relative location of the "Judgment Seat of Christ" (C), and the "Great White Throne" (W). The "Arrow" marked lines give the course and destiny of the "Righteous" and "Wicked" dead. There are those who claim that "Sheol" (Hades) and the "Grave" are identical, and as there is no "knowledge" in the grave (Ecclesiastes 9:5; Ecclesiastes 9:10), therefore the soul "sleeps" until the resurrection of the body. But as it is only the "body" that goes into the "grave," it is only the "body" that "sleeps" or "has no knowledge. The "Soul" and "Spirit" of a man goes to "Sheol," not to the "Grave." In Genesis 37:35 we read-"And all his (Jacob’s) sons and all his daughters rose up to comfort him; but he refused to be comforted; and he said, ’For I will go down into the GRAVE unto my son mourning.’" The Revised Version substitutes for "Grave" the word "SHEOL," and the American Revision has in the margin-"Sheol, abode of the dead," and the American Baptist Publication Society edition, "The Underworld." So we see that Jacob did not mean that he would go "unto my son" in the "GRAVE," for he did not believe that his son Joseph was in the "grave," "but that he had been eaten by a "wild beast" (Genesis 37:33). What Jacob meant was that he would "go down" into SHEOL, "The Underworld," and there he would meet Joseph, for it would be no comfort to go to a place (the grave) where he would know no one. In Genesis 25:8 we read-"Then Abraham gave up the ghost, and died in a good old age, an old man, and full of years, and was ’GATHERED TO HIS PEOPLE.’" The expression "Gathered to his people" has no reference to the "Grave" or "Family Burial Place," for that was over in Chaldea, but it means that Abraham went to "The Underworld" where the souls of his ancestors had gone, and where he would be reunited to them. The same statement is made of Isaac (Genesis 35:29) with the additional statement, "and his sons BURIED HIM," thus showing that while his "soul" was "gathered to his people" in "The Underworld," his "body" was buried in the "grave." Among those who teach that the "Soul" at death goes to "The Underworld," are those who claim that the "souls" of those who are not as yet fully fit for Heaven go to a place called PURGATORY. The word "Purgatory" is not found in the Bible. The word means a "PLACE OF PURIFICATION." The "Doctrine of Purgatory" was not known in the first century, and was not promulgated as a doctrine until 600 years after Christ. It had its origin in the belief that the souls of men when they die are not fit to go immediately to Heaven, and so an "Intermediate Place" was invented where they might wait for a while and be purged of their sin. The instrument of purification is physical suffering. The Doctrine further teaches that the soul in Purgatory can do nothing towards its own deliverance, and is dependent upon "prayers" and "masses" said by the living. The purpose of the Doctrine was to secure revenue for the Church by so working on the sympathy of loved ones, that they would pay for "Masses" to deliver the souls of their relatives and friends from the torments of Purgatory. The "Doctrine of Purgatory" is unscriptural. There is no "INTERMEDIATE PLACE" to be seen on the Chart between "Paradise" and "Hell," and the "Impassible Gulf declares that there is no possibility of the occupants of "Hell" ever passing over into "Paradise." This nullifies the "Doctrine of Purgatory," and also the RESTORATION THEORY. The "Restoration Theory" is that after the "Wicked" have suffered in Hell for a time, and been sufficiently punished for their sins, that they will be restored and transferred to Heaven. The "Theory" includes Satan and his angels and all the "Evil Powers" of the Universe, and the final wiping out of Hell. The Scripture the advocates of this "Theory" use is- "Whom (Christ) the Heaven must receive until the ’Times of Restitution of ALL THINGS, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all His Holy Prophets since the world began." Acts 3:21. The claim is that the "ALL THINGS" embrace everything in the Universe, and that therefore at the "Times of Restitution" (Restoration), "All Things" will be restored to their original glory and place. But there is a qualifying clause in the text which limits the "All Things" to what "God hath spoken by the mouth of all His Holy Prophets since the world began." Now we must not forget that these words were spoken on the "Day of Pentecost" to the JEWS, and were to show the Jews that Christ would not return until they repented and were converted (Acts 3:19), and then He would restore to them the things that the Prophets had foretold He would. What were those things? (1). Their restoration to the land of Palestine. Amos 9:14-15. (2). The restoration of the Fertility of the Land. Joel 2:24-26. (3). The restoration of the Kingdom. Daniel 7:13-14. (4). The restoration of Edenic harmony in the brute creation. Isaiah 11:6-9. (5). The restoration of Patriarchal years. Zechariah 8:4. (6). The restoration of the earth to its Original condition before the Fall. Revelation 21:1. Nowhere in the Bible through the Prophets does God promise the restoration of the "Wicked," or the "Evil Powers" of the Universe, but clearly and distinctly states that they are to be punished FOREVER AND FOREVER, or unto the "Ages of the Ages." Revelation 20:10. Matthew 25:46. The "Restoration Theory" is based on the Doctrine of a "SECOND CHANCE." That is, that the "Wicked" in the "Hell Section" of the "Underworld" shall be given another opportunity to accept Salvation. But how is this second offer to be made? Some claim that when Jesus descended into "Hades" He preached to the "Lost Spirits" confined there, and they base their argument on the words of Peter. "For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that He might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit (Holy Spirit) ; by which also He went and PREACHED TO THE ’SPIRITS IN PRISON’; which sometime were disobedient, when once the longsuffering of God waited (120 years) in the days of Noah, while the Ark was a preparing, wherein few, that is, eight souls were saved by water." 1 Peter 3:18-20. But Jesus when He descended into the "Underworld"’ did not go into the "Hell Section," but into the "Paradise ’Section," therefore He did not preach to the "Wicked Dead." Again the Scripture quoted above says He preached to the "Spirits in Prison." Now the "Spirits in Prison," as we have seen, are not the "Wicked Dead," but the Angels who lost their first estate by cohabiting with the Daughters of Men at the time of the Flood, and they are confined in "Tartarus," and Jesus did not visit "Tartarus" when He descended into the "Underworld." And Jesus did not preach to them Himself, He preached to them by the Holy Spirit, who through Noah preached for 120 years to those "Fallen Angels" while they were still on the earth, and before they were banished to "Tartarus." If the Wicked are to have a "Second Chance" in the next world who is to proclaim it? If the things that are used by God in this life to lead men to Himself, such as providence, the Bible, the preaching of the Gospel, the striving of the Holy Spirit have no avail here, what is to lead men to God in Hell where those things are absent and their environment wholly evil? Character determines destiny. When character becomes fixed, condition is settled beyond change. "He that is unjust, let him be unjust still; and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still." Revelation 22:11. These words of revelation declare the "FIXEDNESS OF CHARACTER" at death. But you say the sufferings of the Wicked, and the memories of the lost opportunities of this life will lead to repentance. It is doubtless true that they will be sorry for their sin, but it will not be "godly sorrow," for there will be no Holy Spirit there to lead them to "godly repentance," and without Him they cannot be saved. If punishment will turn men to God, then the Gospel is superfluous, and it would be better to punish men than to preach the Gospel to them. The fact is that punishment hardens criminals. The "Rich Man" in Hell (Luke 16:23-28) showed no repentance, he did not beg for mercy, nor express a desire to be out of his place of torment and be where Lazarus was. He simply wanted relief for his parched tongue. The whole teaching of the Scripture is that punishment hardens the wicked. In the Book of Revelation we read how those who suffered under the Plagues of the Book instead of repenting and calling on God, called on the rocks and mountains to fall on them and hide them from the face of Him that sitteth upon the Throne. Revelation 6:16-17. They also blasphemed God on account of the "Plague of Hail" (Revelation 16:21), and even Satan after a 1000 years of banishment in the "Bottomless Pit" comes out as bad as ever. Revelation 20:7-8. If men deliberately choose evil rather than righteousness in this world, they cannot keep Hell out of themselves, or themselves out of Hell. Men cannot sink so low in the moral scale but what they can sink lower, and the sad fact is that death will not retard their sinful development but will accelerate it, until it is beyond human conception to what depth the wicked will descend in Hell. But I think I hear someone say, Is it not possible for God to devise some way to save the Wicked in the next world? Does not the Bible say that God "Will have all men to be saved" (1 Timothy 2:4) ; that he has "No pleasure in the death of the Wicked" (Ezekiel 33:11); and that Christ "Tasted death for every man." Hebrews 2:9? Yes it says all this and much more. But it also says-"Behold, NOW is the accepted time . . . NOW is the Day of Salvation." 2 Corinthians 6:2. I say it reverently, when God devised the "Plan of Salvation" through the death of His Son on the Cross, He went to the limit. If there had been any other way He would have provided it, rather than the Lord Jesus should suffer. But you ask does it not say in Php 2:10-11, "That at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, of things in ’Heaven,’ and things in ’Earth,’ and things ’UNDER THE EARTH’ (in The Underworld) ; and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord?" And does not John in the Book of Revelation describe that day when he says-"And every creature which is in ’Heaven,’ and on the ’Earth,’ and ’UNDER THE EARTH,’ and such as are ’in the sea,’ and ALL that are* in them, heard I saying, blessing, and honor, and glory, and power, be unto Him that sitteth upon the Throne, and unto the Lamb forever and ever?" Revelation 5:13. Yes, the Bible says all this, but confession is not REPENTANCE. A conquered foe will admit the supremacy of the conqueror by virtue of necessity, but that does not imply a changed heart. Satan and his angels and all the "Powers of Evil," in Heaven, Earth, and Hell, will confess that Jesus Christ is not only Lord, but King of Kings and Lord of Lords, but that will not restore them to Heavenly Glory. We must not forget that the issues of Eternity are settled in Time. Men and women are to be judged for what they do "IN THE BODY" (2 Corinthians 5:10), that is on this side of the grave, and not for what they do on the other side. Jesus said-"I go my way, and ye shall seek me, and shall die in your sins: whither I go YE CANNOT COME." John 8:21. This shows that if men die impenitent they can never go where Jesus is. The "Doctrine of Purgatory" is the result of A DEFECTIVE VIEW OF THE WORK OF CHRIST ON THE CROSS. It implies that the "Death of Christ" was not sufficient, for if it was sufficient then those who die in the faith have no need to spend any time in a "Purgatory," but should go at once to "Paradise." The fact that "MASSES" are offered for the dead shows a misconception of the purpose of the "Lord’s Supper." The "Lord’s Supper" is not a "Sacrament." There is nothing saving in it. It is simply a "MEMORIAL" that looks back to the "Cross," and forward to the "Coming." 1 Corinthians 11:26. Between the "Fall in Eden" and "Calvary" there is the "ALTAR," between "Calvary" and the "Second Coming" there is the "TABLE," and between the "Second Coming" and the "New Heaven and Earth" there is the "THRONE." See the Chart on the "Threefold Work of Christ," Page 250. What right then has any one to set up between "Calvary" and the "Second Coming" an "ALTAR," where Christ has placed a "TABLE?" To call the "Table" an "ALTAR" is to make that which is offered upon it a "SACRIFICE," and if the "Bread" and "Wine" represent the REAL BODY AND BLOOD of Christ, as those who teach the Doctrine of "TRANSUBSTANTIATION" claim, then every time a "MASS" is offered Christ is "SACRIFICED," and the partaker of the "Mass" is a "GOD-EATER," and also a "CANNIBAL" for feasting on the FLESH AND BLOOD of a human being. We must not forget the circumstances under which the "Lord’s Supper" was instituted. It was after the "Passover Supper." Jesus was about to shed His blood on the Cross as the "Lamb of God," which the Passover typified, and as the Disciples had just eaten of the "Passover Lamb," whose blood had been previously shed, Jesus wished to show them that they must feed upon Him by faith as the "Lamb of God." So He took the "Bread" and said-"This is (represents) my Body which was broken for you, this do in remembrance of me." 1 Corinthians 11:24. "After the same manner also He took the ’Cup,’ when He had supped, saying, ’This "Cup" (the Fruit of the Vine in it) is the New Testament (Covenant) in My Blood: this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me.’ " 1 Corinthians 11:25. When Jesus offered His Disciples the "Cup" saying of its contents this is "MY BLOOD," did He open a vein and let His life blood flow into the Cup? Did the Disciples that night actually eat the FLESH and drink the BLOOD of Jesus? To ask the question is to answer it. What Jesus meant was that the "Bread" symbolized His Body about to be broken on the Cross, and the "Cup" symbolized His Blood about to be shed. What He desired to set before His Disciples was the fact that His death on the Cross would fulfil what the "Passover Lamb" typified, and that they would be reminded every time they partook of the Lord’s Supper that all animal sacrifices had been done away with, and that the offering of Himself was "once for all," and that there is to be "no more offering for sin." Hebrews 10:12-18. ANNIHILATIONISM Annihilationism is the Doctrine that the wicked are to be destroyed at death, or later after Judgment. The Doctrine is based on a false view of Death, and a wrong interpretation of the word "Destruction." If the wicked are destroyed at death then there is no such thing as the resurrection of the wicked dead and their judgment after resurrection, both of which the Scriptures clearly teach. John 5:28-29. Revelation 20:12-15. We know from Luke 16:19-31, that the wicked "Rich Man" was alive in Hell, though as to his body he had died, and it had been buried on the earth. Judas died as to his body, but his soul went to its own place. Acts 1:25. Again we are told that "endless punishment" awaits the wicked, but "Annihilation" would not be "endless punishment" or any punishment at all. The "Fallen Angels" were not annihilated, they are now in "Tartarus," and are yet to be judged. Jude 1:6. There is no such thing as "Annihilation" in nature. Things pass into another form or condition, but are not destroyed. The word "Destruction" as used in the Bible never means annihilation or the blotting out of existence. It simply denotes "loss" or "ruin," and that the thing "destroyed" is no longer fit for the purpose for which it was made or intended, and that the "form of its existence" is changed. To illustrate, the servants of Pharaoh said to him-"Knowest thou not yet that Egypt is destroyed." Exodus 10:7. But Egypt exists today. And Jesus said-"Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up." John 2:18-22. He meant the "Temple of His Body," and though they destroyed it by "Crucifixion," He raised it up on the third day. FUTURE PUNISHMENT ETERNAL In Matthew 25:46 we read-"And these (the Wicked) shall go away into ’EVERLASTING PUNISHMENT;’ but the Righteous into LIFE ETERNAL." Primarily these words are spoken of "The Nations" (Matthew 25:31-32), but they apply to individuals. The words in this passage "Everlasting," and "Eternal," are both the same Greek word "AIONIOS," and should both be translated "ETERNAL." The word "Aionios" comes from the Greek word "aion," which is the same as the English word "aeon," or AGE. It has been said that the word means "Age-long," that is, a "definite period" with a beginning and an ending, and not necessarily eternal in duration. The word "Eternal" is from the Latin word "aetas," or "Age." Now a year is a definite time. It has a beginning and ending. If we know its beginning we know that in exactly 365 days it will end. But an "Age" is an indefinite time. Of past "Ages" we know of their beginning and ending, though we may not be able to tell how long they were, for instance the "Creative Age." But of Future Ages we do not know when they will begin or end. So the word "Age" is the only word we have to express "indefinite time," and the phrase "Ages of the Ages" is the only way we have of expressing "Endless Duration," or "ETERNITY." The lifetime of the "Lord God Almighty" is said to be "For Ever and Ever." Revelation 4:9-10,Revelation 5:14, Revelation 10:6, Revelation 15:7. And means for the "Ages of the Ages." And that is the time given for the punishment of the "Satanic Trinity" (Revelation 20:10), and the reign of the "Righteous." Revelation 22:5. And as the "Wicked" are to exist as long as the "Righteous" they are to exist for the "Ages of the Ages" or for all "ETERNITY." So we see if "Hell" is to be blotted out, "Heaven" will be blotted out, the Universe will become extinct, Eternity will end, and God be no more, a thought which is inconceivable. THE SECOND DEATH It is said of the "Righteous Dead" that after their resurrection they can "DIE NO MORE." Luke 20:36. But it is said of the "Wicked Dead" after their resurrection and Judgment that they shall "DIE AGAIN." Revelation 20:12-15. What is this "SECOND DEATH?" What was their "First Death?" It was the separation of their "Soul" and "Spirit" from their "Body," so that their "Soul" and "Spirit" could exist in the flames of the "Hell Section" of "The Underworld" as did the "Soul" and "Spirit" of the "Rich Man." Luke 16:24. But as the Wicked after Judgment are consigned to the "LAKE OF FIRE" where a physical body would be consumed, it is necessary that they "DIE AGAIN," that is, lose their resurrection body, and go only "Soul" and "Spirit" into the "Lake of Fire," for "Soul" and "Spirit" can exist in flames. This explanation permits the "Lake of Fire" to be a Lake of LITERAL FIRE, and is in harmony with Christ’s teaching to that effect. It is a noteworthy fact that the "Doctrine of Hell" was mainly taught by Jesus Himself. It was He who said that the wicked shall be cast into the "Lake of Fire," and that there should be wailing and gnashing of teeth. Matthew 13:49-50. Matthew 25:41. He also taught that the fire was quenchless, and their worm would never die. Mark 9:43-48. And as the Book of Revelation is the "Revelation of JESUS CHRIST," Revelation 1:1, then whatever it teaches of the final doom of the Wicked, is the teaching of Jesus Christ. The Ethical value of the "Doctrine of Hell" and of "Endless Punishment" is beyond computation. Preach the doctrine of a "Second Probation" after death, that men and women after a life of sin here can get out of Hell and into Heaven by repentance and accepting the Gospel Plan of Salvation, and they will throw the reins of self-control on the neck of passion and ride at breakneck speed to perdition. It is the spread of such pernicious teaching that is the cause of the increase of lawlessness in the world. If there were more preaching of Hell in the pulpit there would be less of hell in the world. But why do men want to go to Heaven via Hell when they can go to Heaven direct? God is love, but God is JUST. He must preserve the Righteous from the Wicked. This demands that they be separated for all eternity. Therefore, O reader! if you are not a child of God, I beseech you to fly from the Wrath to come by accepting God’s overtures of mercy ere it be too late. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 29: 01.27 JUDAISM AND CHRISTIANITY ======================================================================== XXVII. Judaism and Christianity We must make a sharp contrast between "JUDAISM" and "CHRISTIANITY" or there will be confusion in our Scriptural Thinking. There is an overlapping between them, and the debatable ground is in that V "Transition Period" between "Pentecost," A. D. 30, and the "Destruction of Jerusalem," A. D. 70, when the "JEWISH AGE" really ended in the "Dispersion" of the Jews. See the Chart, page 294. Hebrews 9:26, we read- "For then must He often have suffered since the foundation of the world; but now once in the ’END OF THE WORLD’ (AGE) hath He appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of Himself." The "Age," in the "END" of which Jesus came to put away sin, was the "JEWISH AGE." Jesus did not live in this "Christian Age." He was crucified, dead, buried and ascended before it began. It began with the coming of the Holy Spirit on the "Day of Pentecost." Jesus said-"Think not that I am come to destroy the ’Law,’ or the ’Prophets;’ I am not come to destroy, but to FULFIL." Matthew 5:17. The "Law" that Jesus came to fulfil was not the "Moral Law" (the Ten Commandments), though He kept that in every particular, but the "Ceremonial Law." The "Ceremonial Law" typified what the Messiah was to do, or fulfil, when He came. He was to be the "Passover Lamb." As such He was offered up at the "Passover Season." In Him the "Sin Offering" was fulfilled. As the Goat of the "Sin Offering" He shed His blood at the Altar of the Cross, and as the "Scape Goat" He carried His own blood away, not into the Wilderness, but into the Holy Place of the Heavenly Tabernacle. Hebrews 9:11-12. In His conversation with the two disciples on the road to Emmaus, on the afternoon of the day He arose, He said-"O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the Prophets have spoken: ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and to enter into His Glory? And beginning at Moses and all the Prophets, He expounded unto them in all the Scriptures the things CONCERNING HIMSELF." Luke 24:25-27. The same evening in the city of Jerusalem Jesus appeared to the "Eleven" and them that were with them, and said-"These are the words which I spake unto you, while I was yet with you, that all things must be FULFILLED, which were written in the ’Law of Moses,’ and in the ’Prophets,’ and in the ’Psalms,’ CONCERNING ME." Luke 24:44. So we see that "Christ is the ’END OF THE LAW for Righteousness to every one that believeth." Romans 10:4. That is, He fulfilled the Law, and we as Believers are no longer under Law but under GRACE. But while we are no longer under the "Ceremonial Law," that being fulfilled in Christ, we are under the "Moral Law," the "Ten Commandments," for while they are distinctly Jewish, yet their observance is required of every Christian Believer as laid down by the Apostles in their Epistles, with one exception, and that the observance of the Sabbath, or the Seventh Day of the Week. That is not obligatory upon the Christian. He is supposed to observe the First Day of the Week.10-11 The Ten Commandments as reproduced in the New Testament are as follows: (1). One God. 1 Timothy 2:5. 1 Corinthians 8:4-6. (2). Idolatry. 1 Corinthians 10:7; 1 Corinthians 10:14. 1 John 5:21. (3). Profanity. Colossians 3:8. Matthew 6:9. (4). Sabbath. They are warned against keeping it. Galatians 4:10-11. Colossians 2:16-17. (5). Honor Parents. Ephesians 6:2. (6). Murder. 1 John 3:14-15. (7). Adultery. Ephesians 5:3-5. Galatians 5:19. (8). Stealing. Ephesians 4:28. (9). False Witness. Ephesians 4:25. 1 Corinthians 13:5. (10). Covetousness. Ephesians 5:3. In the "Transition Period" from Egypt to Canaan of the Children of Israel, the Lord employed "Signs" (Miracles) to authenticate the Divine Mission of Moses. Exodus 4:1-9. The same method was employed in the "Transition Period" between "Judaism" and "Christianity" to authenticate the Messiahship of Jesus, and the Divine Mission of the Apostles. The length of the "Period" in both instances was the same, about 40 years. It was foretold of the "Messiah" that when He should come-"Then the eyes of the blind shall be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped. Then shall the lame man leap as an hart, and the tongue of the dumb sing." Isaiah 35:5-6. When John the Baptist, shut up in prison, had his doubts as to the Messiahship of Jesus, he sent two of his disciples to Jesus to ask him-’"Art Thou He that should come, or do we look for another?" Jesus seemingly did not directly answer John’s question, but after performing a number of miracles said to John’s disciples-"Go and shew John again those things which ye do hear and see: the blind receive their sight, and the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, and the deaf hear, the dead are raised up, and the poor have the Gospel preached to them." Matthew 11:1-5. Now the above reference from Isaiah, as the context shows, has reference to the Millennium, and therefore is a "Kingdom Sign," and as the Jews expected the Messiah when He came to set up the "Millennial Kingdom," the "Miracles of Healing" of Jesus were "Kingdom Signs" to prove His Messiahship. In what is spoken of as "The Great Commission," we read-"Go ye into all the. world, and preach the Gospel to every creature. He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned. And these ’SIGNS’ shall follow them that believe; in my name shall they cast out devils (demons); they shall speak with new tongues; they shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover." Mark 16:15-18. While it is true that verses 9-20 of this chapter are not found in the two oldest Greek manuscripts, and that their authenticity is questioned, nevertheless the signs here promised, with the exception of "drinking deadly things," followed the preaching of the Gospel by the Apostles. It must not be overlooked that the command to go into all the world and preach the Gospel, was given to the "Eleven Apostles" and not’ the followers of Jesus in general. The difference between Matthew’s account (Matthew 28:16-20), and Mark’s account (Mark 16:14-18) is striking. In Matthew’s account no "Signs" are promised and it was to continue until the "end of the world," or this present "Age." While in Mark’s account the promise seems limited to the days of the Apostles. Be sure it says- "And these ’Signs’ shall follow them that believe," but that may mean only those who believed the Apostles, for such did "speak with tongues." Acts 10:46; Acts 19:6. As further evidence of the "time limit" of the promise we have the words of verse 20, "And they (the Eleven Apostles) went forth, and preached everywhere, the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with SIGNS FOLLOWING." To the "Eleven Apostles" we must add Paul who was chosen of the Lord to take Judas’ place. Acts 9:15-19. Romans 1:1. 1 Timothy 2:7. That these "Signs" were "Apostolic Signs," and were to confirm the claims of the Apostles, was the teaching of Paul. "Truly the ’SIGNS OF AN APOSTLE’ were wrought among you in all patience, in ’SIGNS,’ and ’WONDERS,’ and ’MIGHTY DEEDS.’ " 2 Corinthians 12:12. These "Signs" were to convince the Gentiles (Romans 15:16-19), and to confirm the "Great Salvation" promised through the Gospel (Hebrews 2:3-4), and when their purpose was fulfilled they ceased. The reason they ceased was because they were no longer needed to confirm the Gospel or authenticate the mission of the preacher of the Word. While it is true that some of these "Signs" have attended the preaching of God’s messengers where it was necessary to confirm their Divine authority, the fact that they have not generally attended the preaching of the Word since the days of the Apostles is an implication that they are not to be expected or looked for in these days. We do not need them to confirm the Scriptures. We have nearly nineteen centuries of Church History as evidence to the Divine origin of Christianity. We must not forget that in that "Transition Period" between "Judaism" and "Christianity" the Christian Church was largely Jewish, and it was hard for many to break away from the rites and ceremonies of the Jewish religion, but gradually they were weaned away until "Signs" were no longer necessary. We must not forget that there was no New Testament for the Apostles to appeal to in the first half of that "Transition Period." Therefore "Signs" and "Wonders" were necessary. The first New Testament book to be written was 1 Thessalonians, A. D. 52. The first Gospel was that of Mark, written between A. D. 57-63. The Acts was written about A. D. 65. Most of the New Testament was written between A. D. 60-70. All was written, except the writings of the Apostle John, before the Destruction of Jerusalem in A. D. 70. With the death of the Apostles and New Testament Prophets, the Apostolic and Prophetic Office ceased. Since then the Church of Christ has had no new revelation. Signs are not needed in these days because we have the more sure "Word of Prophecy." As still further evidence that the "Signs," particularly that of healing, ceased before the close of that "Transition Period," we have the treatment of Paul of his fellow workers. In writing to Timothy (1 Timothy 5:23) he advised him to-"Drink no longer water, but use a little wine for thy stomach’s sake and thine often infirmities." And of Trophimus he wrote-"But Trophimus have I left at Miletum sick." 2 Timothy 4:20. If "Divine Healing" was more than a "Sign," if it was part of the Gospel, and was conferred on the Believer because Christ’s death on the Cross included physical healing along with the salvation of the soul, then why did the Apostle Paul advise Timothy as he did, and leave Trophimus at Miletum sick? The writer is a firm believer in "Divine Healing," and that the "Prayer of Faith" will heal the sick. He has had too much evidence in his own family and congregation to that effect. But he does not believe that it is a lack of saving faith to be sick. Some go so far as to say that if a Christian has not faith to be healed, he has not the faith that saves. God does heal, and in many cases instantly, in answer to the "PRAYER OF FAITH." James 5:14-15. But that "Faith" must be implanted by God Himself. All "Divine Healing" is of "God’s Sovereign Will." If prayer alone could heal there would be none of us sick. The fact that the majority of God’s saints have not had their bodily infirmities removed in answer to prayer, implies that healing of the body is not a part of the atoning work of Christ, else they would have been healed the moment they took Christ as their Saviour. If the pulpit would teach the Scriptural method of Divine Healing, professing Christian people would not resort to the Satanic devised Healing Cults of the day for healing. SPEAKING WITH TONGUES Another "Sign" of the "Transition Period" between "Judaism" and "Christianity" was "Speaking With Tongues." In the last hundred years there has been an attempt to revive this Apostolic "Sign." In discussing this "Sign" it is necessary to know why it was given. John the Baptist pointed out Jesus as the one who would "Baptize His Disciples with the HOLY GHOST and FIRE." Matthew 3:11. And Jesus just before His Ascension commanded His Disciples to not depart from Jerusalem until they received the promised "Gift" of the Father of the "Baptism of the Holy Ghost." Acts 1:4-5. This "Baptism" was for a twofold purpose. First to endue them with POWER (Luke 24:49), and secondly to incorporate them into the "BODY OF CHRIST"-the CHURCH. The "Church" did not exist until Pentecost. There could be no "Body" until there was a HEAD, and there was no HEAD until Jesus had died, risen, and ascended to the Father. In Ephesians 1:22-23, we read-"And hath put all things under His feet, and gave Him (Jesus) to be the ’HEAD’ over all things to the ’Church,’ which is His BODY." The Church came into existence by the union of all "Believers" at that time into ONE BODY. This union was brought about by the "Baptism of the Holy Spirit" on the "Day of Pentecost." It is referred to in 1 Corinthians 12:13, R. V. "For in one SPIRIT (Holy Spirit) were we all baptized into ONE BODY, whether Jews or Greeks, whether bond or free; and were all made to drink of one Spirit." This does not refer to "Water" baptism, but to SPIRIT baptism. The "Upper Room" being the "BAPTISTRY" in which the disciples of Jesus were immersed in the Holy Spirit. The "Baptism of the Holy Spirit" was not for the purpose of regenerating the disciples of Jesus, they had already been regenerated. Jesus had said to them in the "Upper Room"-"Now ye are clean THROUGH THE WORD which I have spoken unto you." John 15:3. What does that mean? Let Peter answer-"Being BORN AGAIN, not of corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by the ’WORD OF GOD.’ " 1 Peter 1:23. The disciples then had been "Born Again," yet they needed to be "Baptized with the Holy Spirit" for POWER. From this we see that the "Baptism of the Holy Spirit" is something separate and distinct from being "Born of the Holy Spirit." There can be no question but that Jesus was regenerated from His birth, and yet He needed the "Baptism of the Holy Spirit" before He could enter upon His public ministry. This He received at the Jordan when the Holy Spirit as a "Dove" descended on Him. John 1:32-33. The Holy Spirit took the form of a "Dove" when He baptized Jesus, the "Dove" being an emblem of purity, but when He baptized the disciples at Pentecost He took the form of "FIRE"-the emblem of purification. In regeneration the Holy Spirit imparts LIFE. In Holy Spirit Baptism He imparts POWER. These two may be simultaneously imparted, or there may be a "time space" between them, due to a lack of complete consecration, or a lack of scriptural knowledge. The "Baptism of the Holy Spirit" on the Day of Pentecost was preceded by a "sound from Heaven as of a rushing mighty wind." There was no wind, only a sound of wind, and it was the sound, not a wind, that filled the house where they were sitting. There also appeared unto them "Cloven Tongues" like as of fire, it does not say it was literal fire, but the "Flaming Tongues" typified the purifying effect of literal fire, and they were all filled with the Holy Spirit. The result of this Baptism of the Holy Spirit was that all who were in the house began to speak with "other tongues" as the Holy Spirit gave them utterance. There was no confusion of Tongues, as at Babel, of which Pentecost was the reversal, but each one praised God in a foreign language. It was this fact, that was noised abroad, that caused outsiders to assemble, and they were amazed and marvelled at each man hearing in his mother tongue. The "Gift of Tongues" was given, not to evidence to the disciples that they had received the "Baptism of the Holy Spirit," they knew that from the power of the Holy Spirit in them, but it was given as a "Sign" to the assembled multitude. Why was the "Gift of Tongues" given on the "Day of Pentecost?" Because it was a "Feast Day," and there were gathered in Jerusalem Jews from all parts of the world. Acts 2:8-11. Some probably had remained over from the Passover, and during those 50 days many startling and wonderful things had occurred at Jerusalem. Jesus had been crucified and buried, and it was reported that He had risen from the dead, and had appeared at different times to His Disciples, and that they were expecting some special "Gift" from Heaven. Opinion was divided as to the truthfulness of all these tales. Tomorrow, the Feast of Pentecost being over, these Jews were going to depart for their distant homes, and would carry with them the strange tales they had heard. It was necessary that they should know exactly what all these things meant. The report that the disciples of Jesus had been given the power to "Speak with Tongues" spread like "Wild-fire," and soon the street in front of the house where they were stopping was filled with a crowd of Jews of all nationalities anxious to hear in their own tongue what had happened. Notice that no Tongue was an UNKNOWN Tongue. They each heard in their OWN TONGUE, the Tongue of the nation in which they had been born. The "Sign" of the "Gift of Tongues" was very appropriate. Every Jew would understand it. Like "Healing" it was a "Kingdom Sign." It furnished Peter with a "Text" for his sermon. His text was-"This is THAT." This is that which was spoken by the Prophet Joel, that it shall come to pass in the "Last Days," saith God, "I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh," etc. Joel 2:28-32. While Peter said "This is that," he did not say this is the fulfilment of the prophecy of Joel, for what happened that day was only a partial fulfilment, for there were no wonders in the heavens and on the earth, such as blood, and fire, and pillars of smoke, with the sun turned into darkness, and the moon into blood. The complete fulfilment of the prophecy of Joel awaits the future. The prophecy of Joel has nothing to do with the Church. It relates to Israel. It belongs to the "Day of the Lord," which is the Millennium. Joel 1:15. A careful reading of the context shows that the "Gift of Tongues" is not to be given until after the Jews have been gathered back to their own land and been converted, then the Lord will pour out His Spirit upon them and they shall prophesy, etc. Again the prophecy shall not be fulfilled until after the "Latter Rain" has been restored to Palestine, which "Latter Rain" is not Spiritual but literal, as the context shows. Palestine today is suffering for water. It is a curse that came upon it because the Children of Israel turned aside to worship other gods. Deuteronomy 11:13-17. The "Former" and "Latter Rain" are to be restored (Joel 2:23-27), and the land of Palestine shall again blossom as the rose, and be covered with vineyards and olive groves. Isaiah 35:1-2. The outpouring of the Holy Spirit on the Day of Pentecost was but a "foretaste" of what is to happen after the Lord Jesus Christ comes back, and was used by Peter as an argument for the Jews to repent nationally at that time that their sins might be blotted out, that the "Times of Refreshing," the fulfilment of the Prophecy of Joel, might come. Acts 3:19-21. From this we see that the "Gift of Tongues" is a "Kingdom Sign," that it has nothing to do with the Church, or this Age, and when the need for it in that "Transitional Period" passed it ceased, and is not to be restored until Christ comes to set up His Kingdom. While it is true, as has been already stated, that there is a bestowal of the Holy Spirit separate and following the regenerating work of the Holy Spirit, which is given to impart power, there is no command or exhortation in any of the Epistles that we should pray for another Pentecostal outpouring of the Holy Spirit, with its accompanying gift of "Speaking with Tongues." We might as well look for another Calvary as for another Pentecost in this Age. The second account of "Speaking with Tongues" is recorded in Acts 10:44-48. This occurred in the house of Cornelius at Caesarea, and was to convince Peter and the Jews that accompanied him, that the Gentiles also were included in the Church. Acts 11:15-18. The third account is found in Acts 19:1-7. When Paul visited Ephesus he found some disciples of John the Baptist, who probably had been converted by the preaching of Apollos, but who were ignorant of the work of the Holy Spirit, whom, when they had been properly instructed and baptized Paul laid his hands on, and the Holy Spirit came on them and they "spake with Tongues" and prophesied. This "Sign" was to convince these 12 disciples that there was such a thing as the Holy Spirit. See verse 2. When Peter and John went to the Samaritans and laid their hands on them and they received the Holy Spirit, it was not evidenced by "Speaking with Tongues." Acts 8:14-17. So we see that the "Baptism of the Holy Spirit" may be received without the testimony of "Speaking with Tongues." It was not the "Sign" of "Speaking with Tongues" that converted the Jews on the Day of Pentecost, it was Peter’s sermon, and Peter did not speak with "Tongues," but in the ordinary language of the people, and his sermon was interpreted by the Disciples who received the "Gift of Tongues," to the foreign Jews who were present. This led to the conversion of many, and fitted them to carry the Gospel to their home land. They doubtless received the "Baptism of the Holy Spirit," for Peter told them that if they repented and were baptized (with water) they would receive the "Gift" of the Holy Spirit. Acts 2:38. But we are not told that with the "Gift" of the Holy Spirit they received the power to "Speak with Tongues." Those who spoke with "Tongues" on the Day of Pentecost only needed the "Gift" for that special occasion, and we are nowhere told that they exercised it afterward. The only Epistle where the "Gift of Tongues" is mentioned is the First Epistle to the Corinthians, the twelfth to the fourteenth chapters inclusive, and there it is looked upon with disfavor. The "Gifts of the Spirit" are enumerated in chapter 12, verses 4-11. They are nine in number, and the "Gift of Tongues" is next to the last, showing that it is of minor importance. It must not be forgotten, that, while there are "Nine Gifts" of the Holy Spirit, it does not follow that these "Gifts" are dispensed regularly and in equal proportions, and that each individual may possess all of them, for we are told in verse 11, that the Holy Spirit divides to every man severally as He will, and the inference is that some "Gifts" are limited to certain periods or stages of the world’s history, as for instance the "Gift of Tongues" to the Apostolic Period, and in the future to Israel in the commencement of the Millennial Age. Again we must not forget the condition of the Church at Corinth to whom the Epistle to the Corinthians was written. The walk of the members was carnal, they tolerated all kinds of sinful practices, and were filled with sectarianism and vainglory. 1 Corinthians 3:1-4; 1 Corinthians 5:1-2. It is no wonder then that some of them for the purpose of display sought the "Gift of Tongues." For this Paul reproved them, and said-"Let all things be done decently and in order," for God is not the author of CONFUSION. 1 Corinthians 14:33; 1 Corinthians 14:40. It also appears from 1 Corinthians 14:34-35, that the women of the Church were prominent in the "Speaking with Tongues Movement," and for this cause Paul commanded that they keep "silent" in the churches, and if they wanted to know anything to ask at home of their husbands. From this it would appear that the "Speaking with Tongues" in the early church was for a "Sign," that it was not for edification, nor was it the practice of the Apostles. The Apostles emphasized the "Filling" of the Spirit, but not the "Baptism," and nowhere in their Epistles do they affirm that "Speaking with Tongues" is an evidence that one has been Baptized with the Holy Spirit, and is necessary for such evidence. Paul says-"Wherefore ’Tongues’ are for a ’SIGN,’ not to them that believe, but to them that BELIEVE NOT." 1 Corinthians 14:22. Therefore the "Believer" is not to seek the "Gift of Tongues" for any witness to himself. It is also strongly hinted that "Speaking with Tongues" is peculiarly open to SPURIOUS IMITATION. Satan is always on the watch to take advantage of any opportunity to "ape" the "Gifts" of the Holy Spirit, and when those who claim to have the "Gift" of "Speaking with Tongues" speak in an inarticulate and unintelligible manner, and behave unseemly, it is an evidence of the work of the Devil, for the Holy Spirit is always dignified, quiet, and edifying in His manifestations. As has been already said the Church is the BODY OF CHRIST. Now a body is made up of different members and organs, each of which has its own peculiar function, and limitation. If one is diseased or improperly functions the whole body suffers. Even the muscles and joints have their functions, and the Apostle says that the Church, as the "Body of Christ," is to be- "FITLY JOINED TOGETHER and compacted by that which every JOINT supplieth, according to the effectual working in the measure of EVERY PART." Ephesians 4:11-16. That is every individual member of the Church, even though he be but an insignificant JOINT, must function properly, or there will be schism. Any undue emphasizing, or dislocation of any Scriptural truth, only tends to disturbance in the "Body of Christ," the Church. As a negative argument it is well to note the OMISSIONS of the "Gift of Tongues" in the Apostolic Church. There is no record that the 3000 converts of the Day of Pentecost, or the 5000 converts of a short time afterward, nor the converts at Samaria who received the Baptism of the Spirit by the laying on of hands (Acts 8:14-17), received the "Gift of Tongues." With the exception of the Church at Corinth, where the "Gift" was of no practical value, the Churches do not appear to have possessed the "Gift." The Apostles did not consider it of sufficient importance to mention it in their Epistles to the Churches, and the fact that it has never been a doctrine of the Church, is evidence that it does not belong to the Church, but was simply a Judaistic SIGN. It is not proper to use the word "Pentecostal" in connection with the work of the Holy Spirit in the Church. Pentecost was a Jewish Feast, and was associated with the Jewish calendar, and has no meaning outside of that fact. The "Baptism" of the Holy Spirit" on the Day of Pentecost was not a "Pentecostal Blessing," it had nothing to do with the day. The Feast Day was utilized simply because, as has been stated, it was a suitable occasion to reach those Jews of all lands who had come up to the Feast and were soon to depart for their homes. We must not forget that other "Gifts," beside those mentioned, that were bestowed upon the Church in that "Transition Period," passed away with the Period. The Apostles were a "Gift" to the Church (1 Corinthians 12:28; Ephesians 4:11-12), but they passed away. The New Testament Prophet was a "Gift," but as soon as the Canon of Scripture was closed his office ceased. This was anticipated by Paul when he said-"Whether there .be prophecies, they shall fail (cease)." 1 Corinthians 13:8. During that "Transition Period" the dead were raised to life. Are they still raised? Prison doors miraculously opened and prisoners were set free. Handkerchiefs, and aprons and "Shadow Casting" (Acts 5:15) were used as instruments of healing-have they any such power today? It is not a question of what God can do, but what He has been doing in the Church for the past nineteen centuries. There is just as strong faith in the Church today as in Apostolic times. To demand and depend on physical signs is not of faith. The distinguishing difference between "Judaism" and "Christianity" is, that "Judaism" is a "Ceremonial Religion," largely dependent upon "Signs," while "Christianity" is a LIFE. Those "Transition Days" were days of "GRACE" to the Jews, and when they failed to profit by them, they were scattered over the earth and "Judaism" passed into a state of ECLIPSE. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 30: 01.28 THE CIRCLES OF THE CHRISTIAN LIFE ======================================================================== XXVIII. The Circles of the Christian Life A number of years ago at Northfield, Massachusetts, Robert E. Speer, D.D., gave an address on "The Inner Circle." Its purpose was to show the different concentric circles or spheres of the Christian Life in their relation to Christ. The outline of Dr. Speer’s address has been put in diagram form by the writer, see Chart on "The Circles of the Christian Life," page 307. The description of the "Circles" is mainly that of the writer. FIRST CIRCLE-"THE FIVE HUNDRED" In 1 Corinthians 15:6, we read-"After that, He was seen of above FIVE HUNDRED BRETHREN at once." The word "Brethren" denotes that the "Five Hundred" were "Believers," that they had "FAITH," and were saved persons. This "Circle" then is the "CIRCLE OF FAITH," and represents the large body of Christian Believers in the Church who have been saved by faith in Christ, but are not walking in nearness to Christ, but are following "afar off," and therefore are mere followers of Christ. SECOND CIRCLE-"THE SEVENTY" In Luke 10:1-11, we read-"After these things the Lord appointed other ’SEVENTY’ also, and sent them two and two before His face into every city and place, whither He Himself would come." Jesus sent the "Seventy" forth "two by two" so that they would have company and could consult with each other. Probably they were of different gifts, as preacher and singer, and of different temperaments so as to harmonize their work. They were fully instructed as to their conduct, where they were to go, what they were to do, and what they were to say. When their mission was successfully finished they returned with joy, saying, "Lord, even the devils are subject unto us through Thy name." Luke 10:17. The "Seventy" were picked out from the "Five Hundred" for SERVICE. This "Circle" then is the "CIRCLE OF SERVICE." In every Church there is only a small number, in proportion to the membership, who are fit for service. Shall we say that the proportion is only 70 in every Church of 500 members ? How was it with Gideon when he went against the Midianites? He had an army of 32,000 men (Judges 7:1-8), but the Lord told him that they were too many, that if they were successful they would lay it to their number, so he told Gideon to test them to see how many were fit for service, and Gideon found there were but 300. In this we see the weakness of numbers. The "fearful" and "afraid" in every Church are a source of weakness. Only those of "faith" are fit for service. It is a great thing to be saved, to be in the "Outer Circle" of FAITH, but it is a greater thing to be fit for service and to be honored by a place in the "Circle of Service." THIRD CIRCLE-"THE TWELVE" The next inner circle is the "Circle of the Twelve." "And He goeth up into a mountain, and calleth unto Him whom He would; and they came unto Him. And He ordained TWELVE, that they should be with Him, and that He might send them forth to preach, and to have power to heal sicknesses, and to cast out devils (demons)." Mark 3:13-15. Jesus called the "Twelve" for a twofold purpose. 1. That they might be with Him. 2. That He might send them forth. Jesus was a lonely man, as all men are who live above their fellows and have visions of the future. This was seen in His desire for fellowship, and His "Homesickness" was revealed in His prayer in the "Upper Room" in which He said-"And now, O Father, glorify Thou Me with Thine Own Self with the GLORY WHICH I HAD WITH THEE BEFORE THE WORLD WAS." John 17:5. To meet this "loneliness" and to overcome this "homesickness," Jesus chose the "Twelve Apostles." This "Circle" then is the "CIRCLE OF FELLOWSHIP." But Jesus was not selfish in His desire for "Fellowship." He wanted as companions men whom He could use in His work, and whom He could send forth as He had sent forth the "Seventy." The names of these men are given in Matthew 10:2-4. These men were doubtless chosen not from the "Five Hundred" but from the "Seventy." While all the "Seventy" were fit for "Service" they were not all fit to be "APOSTLES." There are therefore among the workers in every church some who are especially fit for office in the church, such as "Deacons." For the good of the Church, and the helpfulness of the Pastor, these officers should be men of his own choosing, so that their fellowship may be mutually helpful and pleasant. These Officers should be paired off for service, so the Pastor can send them forth to minister on the field. FOURTH CIRCLE-"THE THREE" Among the "Twelve Apostles" there were three men that Jesus chose to go with Him on special occasions. Those men were Peter, James and John. Why He always chose the same three men we are not told, doubtless it was because of their special fitness. We do know that those three men, unknown to themselves, had special work ahead of them. Peter was to be the leading Apostle, James was to be the head of the Church in Jerusalem, and John was to be the "Apocalyptic Seer" of the Church. It was necessary therefore that these three men should never question the "DEITY" of Jesus. To this end He took them to places where He manifested His "Deity." 1. The Home of Jairus. Jairus sought Jesus that he might ask Him to come and heal his dying daughter. On the way Jesus was delayed, and when they reached the home of Jairus his daughter was dead. Mark 5:22-43. Jesus put out the curious crowd and taking only Peter, James and John, and the parents of the dead girl, entered the chamber where she lay dead, and raising her from the dead He restored her to her sorrowing parents. Why did Jesus take Peter, James and John to that "Chamber of Death"? He took them there that He might reveal to them His "RESURRECTION POWER." That they might see in that "Power" His DEITY. 2. The Mount of Transfiguration. The second place to which Jesus took Peter, James and John was the "Mount of Transfiguration." Mark 9:1-10. His purpose was to reveal to them His "GLORY." To let them have a vision of the "Glory" He had with the Father before the world was (John 17:5), that they might see that He existed before His Incarnation, and that He was not a stranger to Moses and Elijah, but had known them and they Him before He became a man. It is noteworthy that Jesus forbade them to tell at that time what happened in the home of Jairus, or upon the Mount of Transfiguration because the announcement of His DEITY then would be premature and interfere with His work. 3. The Garden of Gethsemane. The third place Jesus took Peter, James and John alone was to the recesses of the "Garden of Gethsemane." Mark 14:32-52. Doubtless all who were in the "Upper Room" and had partaken of the "Lord’s Supper" accompanied Him to Gethsemane, but all but Peter, James and John, were forbidden to enter the recesses of the Garden. Even they were not permitted to witness the "Agony" of Gethsemane, that was too sacred, but they did see when He awakened them the marks of suffering on His face. Jesus took the "three" into the Garden that He might reveal to them His "SORROW," and that they might get a vision of what the sufferings of the Cross cost Him. The sad thought is that they did not measure up to their opportunity, for they fell asleep. That night was a microcosm of present world conditions. 1. A praying Christ. 2. A sleeping Church. 3. An active Devil. The "Circle of the Three" was the "CIRCLE OF PRIVILEGE." It was a great privilege for them to have been chosen by Jesus for special revelations of His "Power," "Glory" and "Sufferings." It is a great privilege for a chosen few of the Officers of a Church to be singled out by the Pastor, and have revealed to them things that are not best to give to the world, yet increase their faith in him. You may say "I am not fit to belong to the ’Circle of Privilege,’ I am a vacillating, unreliable, and impulsive man." So was Peter, but he was chosen. And James and John were self-seeking men, who, through their mother, sought to sit on the right and left of Jesus in His Kingdom, yet Jesus chose these men. Why? Because He saw in them when they were "sifted as wheat" the golden grain of character that would make them leaders in the Church. How did they get in? Why, they "forsook all" to follow Him. Jesus knew that they were consecrated men and therefore He chose them. FIFTH CIRCLE-OF ONE Jesus said-"A new Commandment I give unto you. That ye LOVE one another; as I have LOVED you, that ye also LOVE one another. By this shall all men know that ye are my Disciples, if ye have LOVE one to another." John 13:34-35. If there ever was a Disciple of Jesus that fulfilled this Commandment it was JOHN. He never boasted that he loved Jesus, but with great humility spoke of himself as the Disciple whom JESUS LOVED. John 21:20. Love seemed to be the "Key-note" of his life, and he breathed it out in that wonderful fourth chapter of his First Epistle, in which he uses the word 26 times. The "Circle of One" then is the "CIRCLE OF LOVE" Love will brave any danger for those it loves. A mother’s love will face the most malignant disease for the sake of her child. We read that at the time of the Arrest in the Garden of Gethsemane all the Disciples of Jesus forsook Him and fled. Mark 14:50. But there was an exception, and that exception was JOHN. He was the "another disciple" who went in with Jesus into the Palace of the High Priest to the trial. John 18:15. The intimacy of love exceeds all other intimacy. A Pastor may respect the Officers of his Church, and take them to a large extent into his confidence, but he will not become intimate only with those he loves. Now to which of these "Circles" do you belong? Do you belong to the outermost Circle, the "Circle of Faith?" Are you only one of the "Five Hundred," saved, but no good for service? Do you belong to the "Circle of Service," are you one of the "Seventy" busy about the Master’s work? Or do you belong to the "Circle of Fellowship," having been called from among the "Seventy" to be one of the "Twelve" and hold some Office in the Church? If so, are you one of the "Inner Circle of Privilege" where you enjoy the special favor of your Pastor? Or can it be said of you that you are the "Beloved Disciple" whom Jesus loves? Your usefulness and service depends on which "Circle" you are in. May we all live the "Pillowed Life" of rest on the Bosom of Jesus. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 31: 01.29 PALACE BEAUTIFUL ======================================================================== XXIX. Palace Beautiful, or the Christian Life Under the Similitude of a Palace Bunyan in his "Pilgrim’s Progress" describes "Palace Beautiful." He pictures Christian as approaching it at nightfall and asking for lodging, and being met at the door by a Damsel named Discretion, and afterwards welcomed by Prudence, Piety and Charity. That night Christian slept in a large upper-room or chamber, whose window opened towards the sunrising. In the morning after breakfast they showed him over the Palace, first taking him to the "Study." The next day they visited the "Armory." The third day, before they would let him depart, they took him to the top of the Palace and showed him in the distance the "Delectable Mountains," at the foot of which lay "Immanuel’s Land." They then took him into the "Armory," and having armed him, sent him on his journey. In Dr. F. B. Meyer’s little book, "Steps Into the Blessed Life," in chapter three, he speaks of the "Chambers of the King," in which he compares the successive experiences of the Christian to the chambers of a Palace, such as the "Chamber of the New Birth," the "Chamber. of Assurance," the "Chamber of the Surrendered Will," etc., these chambers opening one into the other. Dr. George F. Pentecost in his little book on "Grace Abounding in the Forgiveness of Sins," takes up the thought of Bunyan and Meyers and enlarges on it. He says-"I have often conceived to myself God’s Salvation being provided for us in a splendid mansion, set in the midst of a garden of delights and parks of loveliness, into which there is an always-open gate. Many people wander into the grounds and go from flowerbed to flowerbed, and stroll with delight about the grounds, casting now and again a passing glance at the splendid mansion, which is God’s ’House of Mercy;’ but, upon the whole, are content to stay outside, satisfied with the free range of the grounds. Some are anxious to avail themselves of the privilege, which is freely published abroad, of entering the house and becoming guests of Him who dwells therein. These approach the door and mount the wide marble steps and are cheered by the inscription written over the doorway-’Whosoever will, let Him Come,’ and ’Him That Cometh I Will in no Wise Cast Out.’ The splendid door of this great house is set wide open, and on either side there are servants of God who stand day and night publishing God’s free invitation to sinners to enter. No price is demanded, no certificates of character are required, no questions are asked as to previous conduct or present condition, neither wealth nor social standing are inquired into; whether in the garb of prince or beggar, all alike are welcome. ... In my fancy I have seen some come up to the threshold of the door and look in and sigh and turn back. Some linger for days and weeks longing to enter in, but not doing so because they say, they are not fit, or are too unworthy, or that they cannot believe, though the invitation remains written over the door of the mansion." The thoughts of these three writers, Bunyan, Meyer and Pentecost have suggested to me the idea of drawing the plan of "PALACE BEAUTIFUL," with all the halls, stairways, public rooms, and private chambers, with their spiritual significance, in the "Palace of Mansoul," and thus present in pictorial form the "Steps in the Christian Life." The Pilgrim approaches "Palace Beautiful" by the broad paved pathway of CONVICTION (John 8:9. Acts 2:37) that widens out into the circular pavement FORGIVENESS (Acts 13:38) that stretches completely around the circular steps of REPENTANCE (Acts 2:38. 2 Corinthians 7:10) up which the Pilgrim must walk to the PORCH OF CONFESSION (Matthew 10:32-33. Romans 10:9-10) that runs completely across the front of the Palace, and that is railed in except where the steps lead up to it. The knowledge that God has forgiven men, and all that is needed is that they be reconciled to Him, is necessary to lead men to repentance. 2 Corinthians 5:18-20. We are now ready to enter the Palace. 1. THE DOOR. The "Door" is CHRIST, who said of Himself, "I am the DOOR; by ME if any man enter in he shall be saved, and shall go in and out, and find pasture." John 10:9. Paul puts the same truth thus-"For THROUGH HIM we both have access by one Spirit (Holy Spirit) to the Father." Ephesians 2:18. The front door Christ leads into- 2. THE VESTIBULE of the "NEW BIRTH," without passing through which experience no one can take possession of the Palace, for "Except a man be born of water (The Word) and the Spirit (Holy Spirit), he CANNOT ENTER into the Kingdom of God." John 3:5. The "Vestibule of the New Birth" opens into- 3. THE HALL OF JUSTIFICATION.’ From this "Hall" access is had to the whole of the interior of the Palace by doors and stairways. It ends on the first floor in a larger Hall or room in which is the main stairway. This larger Hall is lighted from above, and is known as the Hall of PEACE WITH GOD. Over the open "Fireplace" in this larger Hall are painted the words- "Therefore BEING JUSTIFIED BY FAITH, WE HAVE PEACE WITH GOD through our LORD JESUS CHRIST." Romans 5:1. The first room that we enter on the right from the "Hall of Justification," after passing through the "Vestibule of the New Birth," is- 4. THE PARLOR OF HEART REST. Over the door of entrance into the "Parlor" are the words- "Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden and I WILL GIVE YOU REST." Matthew 11:28. The "Parlor" is furnished with easy chairs and luxurious couches, and over the mantelpiece hangs an allegorical picture of the saying of the prophet-"And a man shall be as an hiding place from the wind, and a covert from the tempest; as rivers of water in a dry place, as the SHADOW OF A GREAT ROCK IN A WEARY LAND." Isaiah 32:2. At the rear end of the room is a picture of Elim, the resting place of Israel after their deliverance from Egypt, where they refreshed themselves under the three-score and ten palm trees, and beside the twelve wells of water. Delightful music from the sweetest of instruments, accompanied by the most melodious of voices, floats through the air of the room, now near and loud, and then low and far away as evening chimes from some far-off belfry calling to worship and filling the soul with peace, and causing the hearer to forget all weariness and sorrow and imagine that he has entered unto "the rest that remaineth for the people of God." Hebrews 4:9. On the opposite side of the "Hall of Justification" is- 5. THE ARMORY. Over the door of entrance are the words- "FIGHT THE GOOD FIGHT OF FAITH." 1 Timothy 6:12. In this room are preserved many of the instruments of warfare used by God’s servants in ancient times. Here is to be seen "Moses’ Rod;" the "Hammer and Nail" with which Jael slew Sisera; the "Pitchers, Trumpets and Lamps" with which Gideon put to flight the armies of Midian; the "Ox-Goad" wherewith Shamgar slew 600 men; the "Jawbone" with which Samson destroyed 1000 Philistines, and last, but not least, the "Sling and Stone" with which David slew Goliath of Gath. There are also many other relics as "Ram’s-horns," "Handkerchiefs" to heal the sick, the "Cruse" in which the widow kept her oil, etc. But the purpose of this room is principally to furnish weapons and armor for Christian soldiers, and in it are to be found in abundance helmets, swords, shields, breastplates, girdles and sandals, "For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against "Principalities," against ’Powers,’ against the ’Rulers of the Darkness’ of this Age, against ’SPIRITUAL WICKEDNESS’ IN HIGH PLACES." Wherefore we are to put on the whole "Armor of God." Ephesians 6:13-18. Crossing again to the right of the Hall, in the rear of the Parlor we find a small room called- 6. THE OFFICE. This is a room not sufficiently noticed in the Christian life because it is the room of "Christian Stewardship" from which come the funds to carry on all Christian work. It is neatly fitted up with desk, chairs, safe, and shelves to hold the annual reports of Missionary Societies and different organizations of Christian work. There are also boxes to hold envelopes for weekly and monthly offerings, on the back of which is printed "UPON THE FIRST DAY OF THE WEEK let every one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him." 1 Corinthians 16:2. And over the safe hangs the "Scripture Text"- "Bring ye all the TITHES into the storehouse, that there may be meat in my house, and prove me now herewith, saith the Lord of Hosts, if I will not open you the ’Windows of Heaven,’ and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to receive it." Malachi 3:10. Passing out of the "Office" we enter into 7. THE STUDY. This is a beautiful room with a circular bay window facing the sunrising, and splendidly adapted to the early morning study of the Scriptures. On the broad flat-top study table are to be found translations of the Scriptures, concordances, Bible textbooks and dictionaries, commentaries, etc., while the shelves that line the room are filled with biographical sketches of missionaries, martyrs, and the saints of all ages, church histories, expositions of Bible doctrines, volumes of sermons, and Christian evidences of all kinds. On the wall in front of the study table are the words- "SEARCH THE SCRIPTURES, for in them ye think ye have ’Eternal Life;’ and they are they which testify of me." John 5:39. Opposite the "Study," on the other side of the Hall is- 8. THE PICTURE GALLERY. This room is as beautiful as the "Study," with a circular bay window, and as it faces the West the light is good to produce the best effect on the pictures that line its walls. These pictures are representations of Old and New Testament incidents that bring out in type the life and character of the Master. Among the great paintings in the "Gallery" are-"Abraham Offering Isaac," "The Blood upon the Doorposts," "Moses smiting the Rock," "The Serpent in the Wilderness," "The Scape Goat," "Daniel in the Lion’s Den," "The Transfiguration," "The Crucifixion," "The Resurrection" and "The Ascension." Passing out of the "Picture Gallery" it is but a step to the left to 9. THE BANQUETING ROOM. Over the door of entrance is painted in large letters- "He brought me to ’THE BANQUETING HOUSE’ and His Banner over me was LOVE." Song of Solomon 2:4. In this room the tables are laden with the richest viands and the most costly wines, for "The Lord of Hosts shall make unto all people a ’FEAST OF FAT THINGS,’ a Feast of wines on the lees, of fat things full of marrow, of wines on the lees well refined." Isaiah 25:6. The ceiling and walls of this "Banqueting Room" are richly frescoed in fruit and floral designs, and over the sideboard are the words- "I AM THE BREAD OF LIFE: he that cometh to me shall never hunger; and he that believeth on me shall never thirst." John 6:35. In the rear of the "Banqueting Room" is "THE KITCHEN," where the employes of the Palace prepare the Feasts that they serve in the "Banqueting Room." Retracing our steps to the large Hall we leave the first floor and ascend the broad stairway, stopping on the first landing to admire the beautiful old Grandfather’s Clock that stands there, but quicken our pace as we read on its dial the words- "REDEEMING THE TIME, because the days are evil." Ephesians 5:16. The first room to the right at the head of the stairs is- 10. THE BATHROOM. Here there is every convenience for the cleansing of the body and the application of cosmetics, but we will not stop here, for we are already supposed to be clean through the Word (John 15:3), and to have been saved "By the washing of REGENERATION (Titus 3:5), which we have symbolized by "Baptism." Romans 6:3-4. We now enter the first chamber- 11. THE CHAMBER OF THE "SURRENDERED WILL." The door to this Chamber is called "CONSECRATION," and over it are written the words- I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies ’A LIVING SACRIFICE,’ holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reason- able service." Romans 12:1. The doorway is narrow and only those can enter who are willing to not only give up every known sin, but to lay aside every WEIGHT that interferes with their running the Christian race. Hebrews 12:1. This room is directly over the "Picture Gallery," and it has a bay window of glass, and as it faces the West, the setting sun floods it with glory, and fills the soul that is conscious of having yielded all to God, with a heavenly light. From this Chamber, through a communicating doorr we pass into 12. THE CHAMBER OF "ASSURANCE." The door to this Chamber is not called "Feeling," as some suppose, but KNOWLEDGE, and over it are the words- "These things have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God; that YE MAY KNOW that ye HAVE ETERNAL LIFE, and that ye may believe on the name of the Son of God." 1 John 5:13. The walls of the "Chamber of Assurance" are covered with Scripture texts, such as- "He that believeth on the Son HATH EVERLASTING LIFE." John 3:36. "Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that heareth my word and believeth on Him that sent me, HATH EVERLASTING LIFE, and shall not come into condemnation: but IS PASSED FROM DEATH UNTO LIFE." John 5:24. "Beloved, NOW ARE WE THE SONS OF GOD, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be LIKE HIM; for we shall see Him as He is." 1 John 3:2. From the "Chamber of Assurance," through another communicating door, it is but a step into- 13. THE CHAMBER OF "JOY IN THE HOLY GHOST."to On the glass of this communicating door are painted in letters of gold, shaded with red, the words- "For the Kingdom of God is not meat and drink; but righteousness, and peace, and JOY IN THE HOLY GHOST." Romans 14:17. This room is filled with Musical Instruments, Hymnals, and Songs of Praise, so that the glad heart may voice its joy in the inspired psalms, hymns, and songs of those who have been especially gifted of the Lord in this direction. On the wall hangs in illuminated text Psalm ISO. It is but a step or two across the hall to the door to- 14. THE CHAMBER OF "VICTORY OVER SIN." But while we enter this room directly from the hall, it will be to no use unless we have first been in the Chamber of "The Surrendered Will." Over the door of the Chamber of "Victory over Sin" are inscribed the words- "WHOSOEVER ABIDETH IN HIM SINNETH NOT." 1 John 3:6. The peculiarity of this room is the "Symbols of Death" to be seen everywhere about it. On the wall of one side is a picture of the "Crucifixion of Christ" under which are the words- "I AM CRUCIFIED WITH CHRIST." Galatians 2:20. While on the opposite wall is a picture of the empty tomb of Joseph of Arimathea, under which are the words- "If ye then be RISEN WITH CHRIST. seek those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God." Colossians 3:1. The whole teaching of the room is-"RECKON ye also yourselves TO BE DEAD indeed unto sin, but alive unto God through Jesus Christ our Lord." Romans 6:11. Passing out of this Chamber and into the next on the same side we find ourselves in- 15. THE CHAMBER OF "PATIENCE." Over the door of which are the words- "LET PATIENCE HAVE HER PERFECT WORK." James 1:4. This room is for the purpose,of retirement when we are fretted by our work, or have had our patience sorely tried. Passing out into the hall again we step into the Chamber over the study- 16. THE CHAMBER OF "PEACE." Over the door are the words- "Thou wilt keep him in PERFECT PEACE whose mind is stayed on Thee." Isaiah 26:3. It was in this Chamber that the sisters laid Christian to sleep, and as it looked out toward the East, he awakened at the rising of the sun. It is the Chamber of the "PEACE OF GOD," and when the sleeper awakes in the morning he sees before him on the opposite wall-’ "And the ’PEACE OF GOD,’ which passeth all understanding, shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus." Php 4:7. The furniture and decorations of this room are very soothing. The Chamber of "Peace" communicates with a private Chamber- 17. THE CHAMBER OF "FASTING AND PRAYER." Into this the occupant of the Chamber of "Peace" should go in the morning before he breaks his fast and commune with God. This anteroom has no side windows, so the occupant may not be disturbed from without. But it has a "Skylight," by which he can look into the heavens, upward to the "Throne of Grace." In this Chamber is a dark closet, the contents of which seem to reflect upon the character of the Palace and its inmates It is a "WINE CLOSET," into which, after or before prayer the occupant of the Chamber of "Peace" is directed or commanded to go and be filled. The command is written on the door of the Closet in large characters and reads- "Be not drunk with wine, wherein is excess; but be FILLED WITH THE SPIRIT." Ephesians 5:18. It was from this "Upper Room" of "Fasting and Prayer," with its closet filled with the "New Wine" of the Holy Spirit that the "One Hundred and Twenty" emerged on the morning of the "Day of Pentecost," GOD-INTOXICATED MEN. But there is one Chamber on this second floor that we have not yet visited- 18. THE CHAMBER OF "GOD’S LOVE." It is located in the front of the house, over the porch, and is in the form of a circular "Bay Window," with a dome-shaped top, but strange to relate it is made all of glass, both sides and top, like a conservatory, and is for the purpose of taking a "SUN BATH." To sit in this room is the secret of "Spiritual Health," for the chemical rays from "THE SUN OF RIGHTEOUSNESS" fill the soul with spiritual vitality and vigor. The Motto over the door being- "KEEP YOURSELF IN THE LOVE OF GOD." Jude 1:21. And last, but not least, is the "OBSERVATORY." It is located on the roof of the Palace and is reached by the main stairway. From it a view can be had of the country for miles around, but the most beautiful landscape lies to the South. There in the distance are to be seen vineyards and orchards, springs and fountains. There the sun shineth in its strength, and as it is within sight of the "CELESTIAL CITY," the "Shining Ones" often walk there. It is called the "LAND OF BEULAH," and from its hilltops on clear nights, the "Celestial City" can be easily seen. All these things are clearly revealed to the "Eye of the Soul" from the "Observatory" of the Palace, for the Apostle tells us- "Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him. But God HATH REVEALED THEM UNTO US BY HIS SPIRIT: for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the deep things of God." 1 Corinthians 2:9-10. Dear Friends-Our "Similitude of a Palace" is not all a dream. Many of us have lived in the Palace and experienced its delights, and in the Paradise of God we shall dwell in it forever. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 32: 02.00.1-THE BOOK OF DANIEL ======================================================================== AGE ======================================================================== CHAPTER 33: 02.01- CHAPTER 0. THE PROPHETIC WORD ======================================================================== Chapter 0. THE PROPHETIC WORD The Bible is unlike all other religious books in that it bases its “Authenticity,” “Authority,” and “Inspiration” on PROPHECY. All other religious books contain no predictions as to the future. If its authors had attempted to foretell future events, their unfulfillment would long ago have discredited their writings. Prophecy is— HISTORY WRITTEN IN ADVANCE, and proves the foreknowledge of God. This the Prophet Daniel opened to the heathen king, Nebuchadnezzar, in his interpretation of the king’s “Dream”— “The Great God hath made known to the king what shall come to pass HEREAFTER: and the ’Dream’ is certain, and the interpretation thereof SURE.” Daniel 2:45. Prophecy is twofold, “descriptive” and “predictive.” The prophets were both “forth-tellers” and “fore-tellers.” They had both “insight” and “foresight.” Their prophetic utterances were not the deductions of reason, but were imparted to them by the Holy Spirit— “For the ’Prophecy’ came not in old time by the ’will of man’: but Holy Men of God spake as they were MOVED BY THE HOLY GHOST.” 2 Peter 1:21. The importance of the study of the “Prophetic Scriptures” is seen when we recall that two-thirds of the Scriptures are prophetic, either in type, symbol, or direct statement, and that more than one-half of them are as yet unfulfilled; and as those that have been fulfilled were literally fulfilled, as the promises in reference to the “First Coming” of Christ, so those as yet unfulfilled, will be as literally fulfilled. If then we would know the “MIND OF GOD” as to the future we must study the “Prophetic Scriptures,” or remain in that class that the Apostle Peter speaks of as being—”WILLINGLY IGNORANT,” so as to claim “ignorance” as an excuse for conduct. 2 Peter 3:3-8. We are living in a “Dark World,” and we need the “SURE WORD OF PROPHECY” to LIGHT us over the stormy “Sea of Time.” 2 Peter 1:19. When men see that God has a “Plan and Purpose in the Ages” they will take heart and not be discouraged by the things that are taking place on the earth in these days. But we must not forget that—”No prophecy of the Scriptures is of any private interpretation.” 2 Peter 1:20. That is, no prophecy is to be interpreted by itself, but in harmony with the whole body of prediction on any given subject. It is not to be interpreted to suit the theory of any “cult.” The “Grasshopper Method” of interpretation or exegesis must be avoided. There is no form of evil doctrine or practice that may not claim apparent Scriptural sanction and support from isolated passages taken out of their context, but no erroneous doctrine can ever find support in the Word of God when the whole united testimony of the Scriptures is weighed against it. The prophecies are not to be “allegorized” or “spiritualized.” God expounds prophecy by literally fulfilling it in every detail. For illustration, when God said to Abraham— “Know of a surety that thy seed shall be a stranger in a land that is not theirs, and shall serve them: and they shall afflict them FOUR HUNDRED YEARS: and also that nation, whom they shall serve will I JUDGE (by Plagues): and afterward shall they come out with great substance,” (see Exodus 12:35-36) Genesis 15:13-14, did He mean that Abraham’s seed should enter into some spiritual experience which would cause great mental disquietude and heart searching, out of which they would emerge richer in experience and spirituality, or did He mean exactly what the words literally imply? Let the history of their experience in Egypt , as recorded in Exodus 1:1-22, Exodus 2:1-25, Exodus 3:1-22, Exodus 4:1-31, Exodus 5:1-23, Exodus 6:1-30, Exodus 7:1-25, Exodus 8:1-32, Exodus 9:1-35, Exodus 10:1-29, Exodus 11:1-10, Exodus 12:1-51, answer. There was nothing allegorical in the whips of the Egyptian Taskmasters, nor spiritual in the double tale of bricks. The Divine law of prophetical interpretation is, that the prophecy will be literally and in exact detail fulfilled. The requirements of a genuine prediction are five in number. It must have been made known PRIOR to its fulfillment. It must be beyond all HUMAN FORESIGHT. It must give DETAILS. A SUFFICIENT TIME MUST ELAPSE BETWEEN ITS PUBLICATION AND FULFILMENT TO EXCLUDE THE PROPHET, OR ANY INTERESTED PARTY, FROM FULFILLING IT. There must be a CLEAR AND DETAILED FULFILMENT OF THE PROPHECY IN EVERY PARTICULAR. For illustration, there were 16 detailed prophecies in reference to Christ’s First Coming that were literally fulfilled during the last week of His life, as follows— Sold for 30 pieces of silver. Zechariah 11:12. Betrayed by a friend. Psalms 41:9. Forsaken by His Disciples. Zechariah 13:7. Accused by false witnesses. Psalms 35:11. Dumb before His accusers. Isaiah 53:7. Spit upon and scourged. Isaiah 53:5. Hands and feet pierced. Psalms 22:16. His garments divided by lot. Psalms 22:18. Mocked by His enemies. Psalms 22:7-8. Given gall and vinegar. Psalms 69:21. Prayed for His murderers. Isaiah 53:12. Not a bone broken. Psalms 34:20. Crucified with thieves. Isaiah 53:12. His forsaken cry. Psalms 22:1. His side pierced. Zechariah 12:10. Buried as a rich man. Isaiah 53:9. Now according to the law of “Compound Probabilities” there was one chance in 65,536 that all these prophecies would head up, or be fulfilled, in the same individual. And when we consider that these prophecies were made by different prophets during a period of 600 years, and half of them about 1000 years before Jesus was born, and notice how they dovetail together with such marvellous accuracy to describe the betrayal, trial, and crucifixion of Jesus, we cannot but admit that the men who foretold those incidents must have been indwelt by the “Spirit of God.” The student of Prophecy must learn to “Rightly Divide the Word.” While all Scripture is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction (2 Timothy 3:16-17), and was written for our learning, it is not all addressed to us. Part of it is addressed to the “JEWS,” part to the “GENTILES,” and part to the “CHURCH.” These three constitute the “Three Classes” into which humanity is divided. 1 Corinthians 10:32. The “Jews” and “Gentiles” are distinct from each other, while the “Church” is composed of both, but as a “NEW BODY.” Ephesians 1:22-23; Colossians 1:18; Galatians 3:27-28; Colossians 3:10-11. The Church is not a subject of prophecy but of Revelation. The burden of prophecy is the Jews, Palestine, Jerusalem, and the Messiah. Therefore it is very important in studying the Scriptures not to give to the “Church” what belongs to the “Jews” or “Gentiles,” and vice versa. The “Church” is not seen in the Old Testament. It treats only of the “Jews” and “Gentiles.” The Old Testament chapter headings are misleading. They do not belong to the text but were put there by the publisher. For illustration, take the chapter headings of Isaiah 43:1-28, Isaiah 44:1-28, which read—”The Lord comforteth the ’Church’ with His promises.” The very first verse of those chapters refutes the heading, distinctly saying that the chapter is addressed to “ISRAEL ,” not the “Church” If we want to know about the “Church” we must confine ourselves to the New Testament, and there to the Acts and the Epistles. The entire history of God’s chosen people “Israel” is given in the Scriptures. They are an earthly people. From their call in Abraham to the present time is history. Their regathering, repentance, and restoration to their own land, and their future earthly glory is the subject of prophecy. The prophetic history of the “Gentile Nations” is outlined in the Book of Daniel, the book we are about to study. This “Present Evil Age” and the manner of its ending is also the subject of prophecy. It behooves us therefore if we would know about the future events that are to come to pass on the earth that we should be students of prophecy. Men and women resort to fortune tellers, clairvoyants, and mediums to get information as to the future, when they have the “more sure word of prophecy.” Because of the neglect of the study of Prophecy the Scriptures have fallen into disrepute, and skepticism and infidelity have become widespread, and an unscriptural optimism as to the world growing better is heard on every side. The neglect of the “Prophetic Word” leaves man ignorant of “God’s Plan and Purpose as to the Ages,” and makes him the easy prey of all the lying inventions and delusive “Cults” of the day. The only cure for the rationalism of the day is the study of Prophecy. The book we are about to study is a “Prophetic Foreview” of the “Gentile Nations” and their last great ruler—THE ANTICHRIST. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 34: 02.02- CHAPTER 1. THE BOOK OF DANIEL ======================================================================== Daniel 1:1-21. The Book of Daniel BOOK OF DANIEL PART A BOOK OF DANIEL PART B No other book in the Bible has been attacked like the Book of Daniel. For 1600 years, beginning with Porphyry, a Syrian, in the Third Century, the book has been in the “Critic’s Den” and fiercely assailed by sceptical writers. Porphyry claimed that instead of being written by Daniel about B. C. 533, it was a forgery written in the time of the Maccabees about B. C. 168, and after Antiochus Epiphanes, so clearly foretold in the book, had appeared, and was written to comfort and encourage the Jews in those trying times. Some modern critics claim that Daniel, if such a person ever lived, had nothing to do with the book at all, that a holy, pious, and gifted Jew, who lived after the time of Antiochus Epiphanes, (B.C. 165), wrote it, and that it is pure fiction. But how could a man who would write such a book and try to palm it off as real history be a holy and pious Jew? This shows to what an extremity those who do not want to accept the book, because it foretells the future, are driven. There is no question but that the Book of Daniel existed long before the days of Antiochus Epiphanes, B. C. 175-165. How did it get into the Septuagint, the Greek translation of the Scriptures, that was completed in B. C. 285, or over 100 years before it is claimed that a pious Jew wrote it? Josephus, the Jewish Historian, gives us a history of the Jewish people from Abraham down to the destruction of Jerusalem . A. D. 70. Narrating incidents of the struggle with Antiochus Epiphanes, he says that these things came to pass “according to the prophecy of Daniel which was given 408 years before.” Which means, according to Josephus, that the Book of Daniel was written about B. C. 573. Josephus also tells us that when Alexander the Great, who is foretold in Daniel’s prophecies (Daniel 8:5-8) came in the course of his conquests to Jerusalem, B. C. 332, that Jaddua, the High Priest, showed him the reference to himself in the Book of Daniel, which so pleased him that he spared the city. According to this the Book of Daniel must have been written prior to B. C. 332. Again, Ezekiel was a contemporary of Daniel, and wrote in Babylon the book which bears his name. He was held in high esteem by his fellow exiles and was much consulted by them. If Daniel was in Babylon in high official position Ezekiel must have known it. But he need not necessarily have mentioned Daniel in his book. But he does. Three times his name is mentioned— “Though these three men, Noah, DANIEL, and Job, were in it, they should deliver but their own souls by their righteousness, saith the Lord God.” Ezekiel 14:14; Ezekiel 14:20; Ezekiel 28:3. Thus Ezekiel bears witness to the fact that such a man as Daniel existed, and that he was so noted for his righteousness as to be classed with Noah, and for his wisdom as to be classed with Job. But the highest authority for the authenticity of the Book of Daniel is our Lord, who said in His Olivet Discourse— “When ye therefore shall see the ’Abomination of Desolation,’ spoken of by DANIEL THE PROPHET, stand in the Holy Place, whoso readeth, let him understand.’’ Matthew 24:15. Whosoever therefore denies the Authenticity of the Book of Daniel impeaches the integrity and wisdom of the Lord Jesus Christ, for He, in the above quotation, affirms that there was such a Prophet as Daniel, and that He foretold that there was such a thing as the “Abomination of Desolation” to stand in the Holy Place of the Temple. THE ARGUMENT OF SILENCE It is claimed that no such person of influence and authority as Daniel ever lived at Babylon, because the name Daniel does not appear upon the monuments or among the historical records of Babylonia. The claim is premature because comparatively few such records have been unearthed or deciphered, and the absence of Daniel’s name is no proof, for his Jewish name Daniel was changed to the heathen name Belteshazzar. Neither is it any proof because the name Belteshazzar does not appear, for the name might have been abbreviated and spelled differently, as was often the custom with lengthy names. The fact then of silence is no argument. For illustration, we read in Luke 2:41-50 that when Jesus was 12 years of age He went up to Jerusalem at the “Feast of the Passover.” Did He not go up to any other Feast between that time and when He entered on His Public Ministry? We do not know. The Scriptures are silent. We know from John’s Gospel that He went up to the Feasts regularly after His Baptism, is it not reasonable to suppose that He did before? The “Law” required every male to regularly attend the Feasts, and as Jesus scrupulously kept the Law, the inference is that He from His twelfth year went regularly to the Feasts, at least to the Passover Feast, which was a type of Himself. The silence then as to Daniel’s name among the Babylonian records is no proof that he never existed. It is a fact that we must not forget, that heathen monarchs, like Nebuchadnezzar, recorded on the monuments only the things that glorified themselves, and the great men of their Empires are not mentioned. What about the governors, judges, generals, priests, wise men, and the sculptors, architects, engineers, etc., who planned, and supervised the building of the magnificent walls, towers, bridges, tubes, temples and palaces of “Great Babylon?” Their names do not appear upon the records, why then Daniel’s? The Book of Daniel is discounted because it does not give a list of kings between Nebuchadnezzar and Belshazzar. But why should it? It would seem from the record that Daniel was deposed from his high office at the death of Nebuchadnezzar, and does not publicly appear until he is called on to pronounce the doom of Belshazzar. Why then should he record events, etc., not connected with the purpose of his book? The presence of fifteen Persian and three Greek words in the Book of Daniel has led some to claim that the book could not have been written as early as B. C. 533. But the presence of these words is an argument for the early date. If the book had been written in the time of Antiochus Epiphanes, the author would not only have inserted a few Greek words, but he would have incorporated in it many Greek expressions and ideas. The Greek words are the names of musical instruments, probably imported by Nebuchadnezzar from Greece, or played by Greek musicians captured in war. The use of foreign words is confirmatory of Daniel’s presence at the court of a country that was constantly being visited by emissaries from other lands. Proofs of the Authenticity of the Book Mention is made in Daniel 1:3 of Ashpenaz, Master of the Eunuchs. The word in the original is Rabsaris. But until about twenty-five years ago the word was not found upon the monuments of Babylon, and its absence was used by the critics as proof that there was no such official at the court of Nebuchadnezzar, and therefore the Book of Daniel was not authentic. But the name has been discovered upon a conical brick preserved in the British Museum, thus proving that Daniel is right. (“Inspiration and Accuracy of the Holy Scriptures.” John Urquhart. P. 358-359) We are told in Daniel 1:2 that Nebuchadnezzar carried the vessels of the House of God (the Temple at Jerusalem) “into the land of Shinar, to the house of his god.” From an inscription left by Nebuchadnezzar we find that it was his custom to thus place the choicest of his spoils in the house of his god. Could a writer, writing 400 years later, who knew nothing whatever of Nebuchadnezzar’s custom, ascribe such conduct to him? Again, the fact that at the Babylonian court there were a class of men called “seers,” who were classified as magicians, astrologers, and sorcerers, and over which Daniel was made head, is another proof of the historical character of the book, for a later fictional writer, picturing a vanished state of society after his imagination, would not be likely to give the proper classification. THE GENTILE NATIONS While the Book of Daniel treats of the “Times of the Gentiles,” it does not give an outline of all the Gentile nations, but only of those which were successively to have sway over the territory of the “Prophetic Earth,” or that part of the earth covered by the Old Roman Empire. Bible prophecy has nothing to say about the nations as such in their relation to one another, but only in their relation to Israel and the Holy Land. “When the Most High divided to the nations their inheritance, when He separated the sons of Adam (at Babel), He set the bounds of the people ACCORDING TO THE NUMBER OF THE CHILDREN OF ISRAEL .” Deuteronomy 32:8. The key to all prophecy is the Jew. If the Jewish nation had not forsaken God and neglected His Sabbaths, there would have been no “Times of the Gentiles.” The “Times of the Gentiles” began when God transferred earthly rule from the Kings of Israel to the Gentile king Nebuchadnezzar, and they will continue until Israel again becomes the “Head of the Nations.” Daniel is distinctly the Prophet of the “Times of the Gentiles.” His vision sweeps the whole course of Gentile World Rule until the setting up of the Messianic or Millennial Kingdom of Christ. Daniel was not a Prophet in the same sense that Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, and the Minor Prophets were prophets. Their mission was to go to the people and proclaim the Word of the Lord, while Daniel’s mission was to record what was revealed to him through visions. While he did not have the “Prophetic Office,” he had the “Prophetic Gift.” The Book of Daniel is the Apocalypse of the Old Testament, as the Book of Revelation is the Apocalypse of the New Testament, and one cannot be understood without the other, and it is worthy of note that as Daniel is thrice called the man “greatly beloved,” the Apostle John is called the “beloved disciple.” To these two men was accorded the privilege of seeing in vision the whole “course of time” from B. C. 606, on down to the Second Coming of Christ. THE DIVISIONS OF THE BOOK The Book naturally divides itself into two grand divisions of six chapters each. The first division is mainly “Historical,” and the second is “Prophetical” The Book is written in two languages. Daniel 1:1-21, and Daniel 2:1-3 are written in Hebrew, and so are Daniel 8:1-27, Daniel 9:1-27, Daniel 10:1-21, Daniel 11:1-45, Daniel 12:1-13, but from Daniel 2:4-49, Daniel 3:1-30, Daniel 4:1-37, Daniel 5:1-31, Daniel 6:1-28, Daniel 7:1-28 the language is Aramaic, the ancient language of Syria, and substantially identical with Chaldaic, the language of ancient Babylonia, and the language at that time of trade and international intercourse. The use of the two languages is apparent. What concerns the Gentile Empires is written in their language, Aramaic, and what concerns the Jews is written in Hebrew. This is evidence that the Book was written at Babylon, and written by a Jew. As further evidence the Hebrew is the same in style as the Hebrew of Ezekiel, who was a captive at Babylon at the same time as Daniel. DANIEL Of Daniel himself we know more than of any of the other prophets. He was of the Tribe of Judah, and of noble, if not royal, blood. He was carried captive from Jerusalem in the third year of Jehoiakim, B. C. 606, in the first invasion of Judah by Nebuchadnezzar. He was probably twenty years of age when he was taken to Babylon, and in a short time he rose to a very high position in the Empire, which he held during the reign of Nebuchadnezzar. At his death Daniel went into retirement and is not heard of again until he was summoned to pronounce the doom of Belshazzar. He lived through the whole period of the “Seventy Years Captivity,” and became the “Chief President” over the 120 Princes of the Kingdom, under Darius the Median, when he was at least ninety years old. He is the only spotless character in the Bible outside of the Lord Jesus Christ. There is not one flaw to be found in his character. He was a man “greatly beloved” of God. He associated with kings and politicians. He led a public life. He held office, yet his character was never impeached. He talked with angels. The Lord Himself appeared unto him, and he had visions of God. He was a great man of faith, and though his name is not mentioned in the great “Faith Chapter” of the New Testament, he is referred to in it as one who “stopped the mouths of lions.” Hebrews 11:33. He was the— PROPHETIC STATESMAN of his day. It was given to him to study the “SIGNS OF THE TIMES,” to know the outcome of all the world’s boasted civilization, and to see th at the nations of the earth should degenerate in political power until the clay of democracy, socialism, and anarchy should so weaken the nations that there would be no cohesion among them, and that the only salvation for a chaotic world would be the return of Christ, and the setting up of His Millennial Kingdom. FIRST DIVISION: HISTORICAL Daniel 1:1-21, Daniel 2:1-49, Daniel 3:1-30, Daniel 4:1-37, Daniel 5:1-31, Daniel 6:1-28 THE HEBREW CAPTIVES “And the king spake unto Ashpenaz the master of his eunuchs, that he should bring certain of the children of Israel, and of the king’s seed, and of the princes; children in whom was no blemish, but well favored, and skilful in all wisdom, and cunning in knowledge, and understanding science, and such as had ability in them to stand in the king’s palace, and whom they might teach the learning and the tongue of the Chaldeans. . . . Now among these were of the Children of Judah, Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah: unto whom the ’Prince of the Eunuchs’ gave names: for he gave unto Daniel the name of ’Belteshazzar;’ and to Hananiah, of ’Shadrach;’ and to Mishael, of ’Meshach;’ and to Azariah, of ’Abednego.’“ Daniel 1:3-4; Daniel 1:6-7. The Prophet Isaiah said to King Hezekiah— “Hear the word of the Lord of Hosts: behold, the days come, that all that is in thine house, and that which thy fathers have laid up in store until this day, shall be carried to Babylon: nothing shall be left, saith the Lord. And of thy sons that shall issue from thee, which thou shalt beget, shall they take away: and they shall be EUNUCHS in the palace of the King of Babylon.” Isaiah 39:5-7. We see from this Scripture that the four Hebrew captives, Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah, as they were of royal blood, were descendants of the good king Hezekiah, and that they were made EUNUCHS. This is confirmed by the fact that they were turned over to the “Prince of the Eunuchs,” who changed their names, and who had supervision over them for three years. The name of Daniel (God is my Judge) was changed to “Belteshazzar” (Whom Bel favors); Hananiah (Beloved of the Lord) to “Shadrach” (Illumined by the Sun-God); Mishael (Who is as God) to “Meshach” (Who is like Venus); and Azariah (the Lord is my help) to “Abednego” (The servant of Nego). The purpose in changing their names was to wean them away from their land and religion, and get them to adopt the religion and habits of the heathen nation where their future was to be spent. But changing a man’s name does not change his character, and these young men had been too deeply rooted in the religion and faith of their own nation to adopt the practices of a heathen nation. There is a striking similarity between the experience of Joseph in Egypt and of Daniel in Babylon . Both were Hebrews. Both were prisoners in a strange and heathen land. Both were dreamers, and revealers of dreams. The moral character of each was severely tested. That of Joseph in the house of Potiphar (Genesis 39:1-23), and that of Daniel in the king’s palace. These tests were especially severe on account of their age at the time. They were both about twenty. But both stood firm. Both were a great blessing to the homes where they dwelt, and both were raised to positions of great honor. The secret was their loyalty to their God. The testing for Daniel and his companions was along the line of their religion. They were commanded to be fed with royal dainties and wine from the King’s table. “And the king appointed them a daily provision of the king’s meat, and of the wine which he drank : so nourishing them three years, that at the end thereof they might stand before the king.” Daniel 1:5 Now such fare, and from such a source, would be very attractive and appetizing for youths of a carnal nature, and they could have congratulated themselves that they had been selected for such an honor, and that they were to spend their lives in the midst of the comforts, luxuries, and pleasures of Babylon. There were many excuses they might have made to each other, such as that they were captives and must obey, or that they must comply with the customs of the country, for to disobey would cost them the favor of the king, and interfere with their advancement, and might even cost them their lives, which danger three of them actually did face when they were cast into the “Burning Fiery Furnace.” They knew to refuse the food would make them appear singular, and expose them to criticism and ridicule, but they felt that for them there could be no compromise. For they knew that the meat from the King’s table would at times be of a kind forbidden by the Law of their God, as swine’s flesh (see Leviticus 11:1-47) ; or it might be meat from which the blood had not been drawn (Leviticus 17:10-14); or it might be meat that had first been offered to an idol, and to eat of which might be looked upon as approving the religious customs of Babylon (1 Corinthians 8:1-13), and cause them to be ceremonially defiled. There was therefore but one course to pursue, and in it Daniel was supported by his three companions, and so we read— “But Daniel purposed in his HEART that he would not defile himself with the portion of the king’s meat, nor with the wine which he drank: therefore he requested of the ’Prince of the Eunuchs’ that he might not defile himself.” Daniel 1:8 Daniel knew that he could only be defiled by his own act. Therefore he purposed in his heart not to defile himself. It was the crisis in his life, which was safely passed, otherwise we probably would never have heard of him again. We next read that God honored his loyalty by preparing in advance a way of deliverance. “Now God had brought Daniel into favor and tender love with the Prince of the Eunuchs. And the Prince of the Eunuchs said unto Daniel, I fear my lord the king, who hath appointed your meat and your drink: for why should he see your faces worse liking than the children which are of your sort? then shall ye make me endanger my head to the king.” Daniel 1:9-10. To this Daniel had a courteous reply. He did not assume a sanctimonious air, nor make a blatant display of his religious views. He made no assault on the Chaldean religion and the worship of idols, but in a frank and courteous manner made his request— “Then said Daniel to Melzar, whom the Prince of the Eunuchs had set over Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah, Prove thy servants, I beseech thee, ten days; and let them give us pulse to eat, and water to drink. Then let our countenances be looked upon before thee, and the countenances of the children that eat of the portion of the king’s meat: and as thou seest, deal with thy servants.” Daniel 1:11-13. This was a fair test. Daniel did not want to get the “Prince of the Eunuchs” into trouble and cause him to lose his head, and so he arranged the matter in this way satisfactorily with Melzar the Steward. Ten days was sufficient time to prove whether “pulse and water” would keep them in good condition. “So he (Melzar the Steward) consented to them in this matter, and proved them ten days. And at the end of ten days their countenances appeared fairer and fatter in flesh than all the children which did eat the portion of the king’s meat. Thus Melzar took away the portion of their meat, and the wine that they should drink; and gave them pulse.” Daniel 1:14-16. What was the outcome of the test? “As for these four children, GOD gave them knowledge and skill in all learning and wisdom: and Daniel had understanding in all visions and dreams.” Daniel 1:17. Like Joseph and Moses, Daniel and his companions received their training in the palace of a king. They were chosen from among others to learn the language and literature of the Chaldeans, so as to act as wise men and councillors at court. There was nothing wrong in that. There is nothing in the Christian religion that forbids the acquisition of knowledge, or the study of the sciences, although it is a pathway beset with temptations that may lead to a loss of faith in God and His Word, but in Daniel’s case there were no bad results. The fact that Daniel and his companions underwent a three-year course of instruction implies that there was a “Palace School” or “National University” for the instruction and training of youth of noble descent, and that such were fed from the King’s table, and therefore the school could not have been far away from the Palace, and that the special subject of study was the literature and language of a certain people called Chaldeans. Now we know from the clay libraries of Nineveh and Babylon that the Chaldeans were a learned people. They had made great advances in grammar, mathematics, astronomy, and the sciences. We must not forget that Babylon was located on the site of Babel, and that the people of Babel inherited all the skill and wisdom of the Antediluvians, who were the inventors of musical instruments, and skilled workers in iron. (Genesis 4:20-22.) “Now at the end of the days (three years) that the king had said he should bring them in, then the Prince of the Eunuchs brought them in before Nebuchadnezzar. And the king communed with them; and among them all was found none like Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah: therefore stood they before the king. And in all matters of wisdom and understanding, that the king inquired of them, he found them TEN TIMES better than all the magicians and astrologers that were in all his realm.” Daniel 1:18-20. There is a beautiful lesson for us in all this. Daniel and his companions had no hope of returning to their native land, at least not for seventy years, and they had every reason for falling in with the customs of the land. They did not act as they did because they foresaw that the end would be prosperity, they had every reason to expect the reverse, yet the outcome was that Daniel was made the “Chief of the Governors” over all the wise men of Babylon (Daniel 2:48), and the counsellor of Belshazzar, and “Prime Minister” under Darius. Let us like Daniel live THE SEPARATED LIFE. As Christians we find ourselves captives in the Babylonian life of wordliness and pleasure that surrounds us, and many of us instead of being transformed are conformed to this world. We have fallen in with the spirit of this “Present Evil Age,” and are living a life of “Compromise,” the outcome of which is a life of powerlessness and spiritual barrenness, the result of which is we have no “dreams” or “visions” of the things that God is waiting to reveal to us out of His Holy Word. Let us dare to be a Daniel in these days of Babylonian worldliness. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 35: 02.03- CHAPTER 2. NEBUCHADNEZZAR'S DREAM ======================================================================== Daniel 2:1-49. Nebuchadnezzar’s Dream A TROUBLED KING “And in the second year of the reign of Nebuchadnezzar, Nebuchadnezzar dreamed dreams, therewith his spirit was troubled, and his sleep brake from him.” Daniel 2:1. As Nebuchadnezzar did not become king until after the death of his father, Nabopolassar, in B. C. 605, the second year of his reign would be B. C. 603, and as Daniel and his companions were carried captive in B. C. 606, and were in training for three years, the dream of Nebuchadnezzar did not occur until sometime after they had graduated from the “Palace School,” or “National University.” This accounts for why they were included among those who were to be slain (Daniel 2:13; Daniel 2:18), though for some reason they do not appear to have been informed as to the demand of the King. Daniel 2:14-15. But before we consider the “Dream” and its interpretation, it would be well to inquire as to why Nebuchadnezzar was chosen to receive the “Revelation” that it conveyed. The “Revelation” could have been made to Daniel or some other prophet. We often read of the “Divine Right” of kings. If there ever was a king who had a “Divine Right” to rule it was Nebuchadnezzar. He did not assume it, but was directly given it by God. “Thus saith the Lord of Hosts, the God of Israel: thus shall ye say unto your masters: I have made the earth, the man and the beast that are upon the ground, by my great power and by my outstretched arm, and have given it unto whom it seemed meet unto me. And now have I given all these lands into the hand of NEBUCHADNEZZAR the King of Babylon, my servant; and the beasts of the field have I given him also to serve him. And ALL NATIONS shall serve him, and HIS SON, and HIS SON’S SON, until the very time of his land come: and then many nations and great kings shall serve themselves of him. And it shall come to pass, that the nation and kingdom which will not serve the same Nebuchadnezzar the King of Babylon, and that will not put their neck under the yoke of the King of Babylon, that nation will I punish, saith the Lord, with the sword, and with the famine, and with the pestilence, until I have consumed them by his hand.” Jeremiah 27:4-8. From this Scripture we see that Nebuchadnezzar was Divinely chosen for his work. Whether he knew it or not, we are not told. We do know, however, that he was greatly puffed up by his greatness. For we read that as he walked in his palace one day, he exclaimed—”Is not this great Babylon, that I have built for the house of the kingdom by the might of my power, and for the honor of my majesty?” Daniel 4:29-30. It seemed meet and proper therefore that he should have the “Dream,” which, with its interpretation, would disclose to him that his greatness was not the result of his own ability apart from God, and that the glories of his Empire would soon pass away. Thus it came to pass that early in his reign, as he lay one day on a sumptuous couch in his palace, thinking about the greatness of his kingdom and wondering what its future would be, he fell into a slumber. The impressions of his waking thoughts had not left him, and in his sleeping consciousness they began to visualize themselves until he saw in his dream a great Image, “whose brightness was excellent,” and the “form thereof was terrible.” The form was “terrible” doubtless because of the colossal size of the “Image,’’ and its “brightness” was caused by a supernatural light that fell from the heavens and was reflected from the burnished metals that composed it. While the king, transfixed, looked in awe and astonishment upon the “Image,” he saw a stone detach itself from a neighboring mountain and smite the “Image” upon its feet, and the “Image” collapsed, turned to powder, and was blown away, and to his amazement the “stone” grew larger and larger until it covered the whole plain on which the “Image” had stood. We must distinguish between dreams and visions. Dreams occur in the transition stage between loss of “waking consciousness” and “sound sleep.” Between the two there is what is called a state of “sleeping consciousness,” during which we may dream but never know it. The dreams that we have and remember occur when we are waking, and if not of a vivid character they fade as we try to recall them. Visions occur in our wakeful moments when our mind is absorbed on some thought, so that we are unconscious as to what is going on about us. Visions are an ocular phenomenon and are seen when the eyelids are closed. The vision appears on the inside of the eyelid and is sufficiently luminous to be seen by the eye, and if the eyelid is not moved the vision will remain indefinitely and can be studied in detail. The writer speaks from his own experience as to this. For several days during a severe illness visions would appear in his waking moments whenever he closed his eyes. Dreamers naturally dream of things with which they are familiar. A dreamer of fifty years ago would not dream of automobiles or airships, and a dreamer of today would not be likely to dream of the class of vehicles used one hundred years ago. In the time of Nebuchadnezzar gigantic statues were common. We find them today among the ruins of Egypt. Now Nebuchadnezzar had just returned from Egypt, having conquered it. What more natural then than having seen the gigantic statues of Egypt, erected by the Kings of Egypt to commemorate their memory, Nebuchadnezzar before he fell asleep had been thinking of such a method of preserving his own memory. But the difference was that the “Image” that Nebuchadnezzar saw was of metal, while the images of Egypt were of stone. The metallic character of the “Image,” and its being composed of more than one kind of metal, was to the King significant, and as all Orientals lay much stress on dreams, and as it was God’s method in Old Testament times of conveying to heathen kings, such as Pharaoh, what He purposed to do, naturally Nebuchadnezzar wished to know what his dream meant. But so awesome and frightful was it, that the King awoke in terror, troubled and perplexed, and before he could collect himself the dream had faded from his memory. “Then the king commanded to call the ’Magicians’ and the ’Astrologers’ and the ’Sorcerers’ and the ’Chaldeans’ for to shew the king his dreams. So they came and stood before the king. And the king said unto them, I have dreamed a dream, and my spirit was troubled to know the dream.” Daniel 2:2-3. The “Magicians” were such as practiced magic. That is, they practiced all the superstitious rites and ceremonies of fortune tellers, etc. “Astrologers” were men who pretended to foretell future events by the study of the stars. It was much in vogue among the Eastern nations of antiquity. “Sorcerers” were such as pretended to hold communication with the dead. They used potions, and claimed to possess supernatural power or knowledge gained in any manner, but especially through the aid of evil spirits, of which modern spiritualism is an example. The “Chaldeans” here mentioned were a sect of philosophers who made the sciences their special study. It was to this class that Daniel and his companions belonged. “Then spake the Chaldeans to the king in Syriac, O king, live forever: tell thy servants the dream, and we will show the interpretation. The king answered and said to the Chaldeans, The thing is gone from me: if ye will not make known unto me the dream, with the interpretation thereof, ye shall be cut in pieces, and your houses shall be made a dunghill. But if ye shew the dream, and the interpretation thereof, ye shall receive of me gifts and rewards and great honor: therefore shew me the dream, and the interpretation thereof. They answered again and said, Let the king tell his servants the dream, and we will shew the interpretation of it. The king answered and said, I know of certainty that ye would gain the time, because ye see the thing is gone from me. But if ye will not make known unto me the dream, there is but one decree for you: for ye have prepared lying and corrupt words to speak before me, till the time be changed: therefore tell me the dream, and I shall know that ye can shew me the interpretation thereof.” Daniel 2:4-9. The ancient fortune tellers and interpreters of dreams were adepts in the art of drawing out sufficient information to form a basis for some shrewd prognostication, and the framing of their answer in such an ambiguous manner that it would appear correct whichever way the event would go. The Chaldeans therefore figured that if the king would tell them the dream, they could agree on some interpretation that would seem plausible, and thus save their reputation. But this was inconsistent with their claim that they possessed occult powers and could get superhuman information. From this standpoint the king’s demand that they reproduce his dream was not unreasonable. When the king saw that they could not reproduce his dream he lost all confidence in their claims, and naturally and justly charged them as being impostors, and with “sparring for time” until the “time be changed,” that is, until the matter had passed from his memory and he was no longer solicitous about it. That the claim of the Chaldeans that they could communicate with the “gods” was false is evident from their own confession. “The Chaldeans answered before the king, and said, There is not a man upon the earth that can shew the king’s matter: therefore there is no king, lord, nor ruler, that asked such things at any Magician, or Astrologer, or Chaldean. And it is a rare thing that the king requireth, and there is none other that can shew it before the king, EXCEPT THE GODS, whose dwelling is not with flesh.” Daniel 2:10-11. When the Chaldeans confessed that no one—”except the gods,” could reproduce the Dream, they acknowledged, because they could not reproduce it, that they had no power with the gods, thus justifying the king’s charge that they were impostors. “For this cause the king was angry and very furious, and commanded to destroy all the wise men of Babylon . And the decree went forth that the wise men should be slain; and they sought Daniel and his fellows to be slain.” Daniel 2:12-13. Whether the severity of the sentence pronounced upon them was justifiable we may question. The Magicians, Astrologers, Sorcerers, and Chaldeans were numerous, wealthy, and influential bodies. They were composed of the learned and cultivated classes of Babylon, and to cause their destruction was to weaken the Empire. What the execution of the sentence would have resulted in we can only imagine, but happily it was averted. When the magicians and wise men of Egypt could not interpret Pharaoh’s dreams, God had a Hebrew captive, named Joseph, prepared for the task. So when the wise men of Babylon could not recall or interpret the King’s dream, God had a Hebrew captive, Daniel, on the scene. Why Daniel was not among those first consulted we are not told. He does not seem to have known anything about the matter until Arioch, the king’s captain, came to arrest him. But God’s hand doubtless was in all this. He first wanted to show up the false claims of those heathen systems represented by the wise men of Babylon, and have them confess their incompetency. If Daniel had been called first the wise men would have escaped the test. When Daniel learned the mission of Arioch, he protested. “Then Daniel answered with counsel and wisdom to Arioch the captain of the king’s guard, which was gone forth to slay the wise men of Babylon . He answered and said to Arioch the king’s captain, Why is the decree so hasty from the king? Then Arioch made the thing known to Daniel. Then Daniel went in, and desired of the king that he would give him time, and that he would shew the king the interpretation.” Daniel 2:14-16. Notice the faith of Daniel. He did not ask the king to describe his dream, he simply asked for time, and with sublime confidence promised the king that he would not only reproduce the dream, but give its meaning. His request was granted. THE ALL-NIGHT PRAYER MEETING “Then Daniel went to his house, and made the thing known to Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah, his companions: that they would desire mercies of the God of Heaven concerning this ’secret;’ that Daniel and his fellows should not perish with the rest of the wise men of Babylon .” Daniel 2:17-18. That was an epoch marking “Prayer Meeting.” Doubtless Daniel would have been heard if he had gone off by himself and prayed, but he believed in united prayer, and then his three companions were as much interested in the matter as he, for their lives were suspended in the same balance as his. If Daniel could not keep his promise to the king all four would perish. But something more than their lives was at stake. If Daniel had failed God, the world would have missed that great “REVELATION” that was locked up in that Dream and its interpretation, the prophetic and historical outline of the “TIMES OF THE GENTILES.” We are not told when the “Prayer Meeting” began, but we know that it lasted far into the night, and did not close until they had the assurance of a favorable answer. Then they retired. Whether Daniel fell asleep and the Dream of Nebuchadnezzar was repeated to him with the interpretation, or as he lay on his couch he saw in vision the Image, and the angel Gabriel appeared, as in later visions, and revealed its meaning, we are not told. We simply read—”Then was the ’secret’ revealed unto Daniel in a ’NIGHT VISION.’ Daniel 2:19. Daniel was not elated because the dream was revealed to him. He did not rush off in haste to the king to inquire if it corresponded with what the king had seen. But his soul unburdened itself in one of the most wonderful and beautiful outbursts of praise recorded in the Bible. Daniel believed in giving thanks for answered prayer. It contains a sevenfold paean of praise. “Then Daniel blessed the God of Heaven. Daniel answered and said, Blessed be the name of God forever and ever: for— Wisdom and Might are His: And He changeth the ’Times and the Seasons:’ He removeth kings, and setteth up kings: He giveth Wisdom unto the Wise, And Knowledge to them that know understanding: He revealeth the deep and ’Secret Things:’ He knoweth what is in the darkness, and the light dwelleth with Him. “I thank Thee, and praise Thee, O Thou God of my fathers, who hast given me wisdom and might, and hast made known unto ME now what WE desired of Thee: for Thou hast now made known unto US the KING’S MATTER.” Daniel 2:19-23. While to Daniel alone the revelation was made, he did not take all the credit to himself, but associated his companions with himself in his thanksgiving. With no unseemly haste, yet doubtless as soon as it was day, Daniel hunted up Arioch. “Therefore Daniel went in unto Arioch, whom the king had ordained to destroy the wise men of Babylon: he went and said thus unto him: Destroy not the wise men of Babylon: bring me in before the King, and I will shew unto the King the interpretation.” Daniel 2:24. Daniel’s first request of Arioch was that he—”Destroy not the wise men of Babylon.” Thus they were saved because there was a “Man of God” among them, just as the prisoners and sailors on that “corn ship” were saved for Paul’s sake. Acts 27:23-24. The teaching of the Scriptures is that “The Wicked are blest for the Righteous’ sake.” The house of Potiphar was blessed for Joseph’s sake. Genesis 39:5. The Lord would have spared Sodom if there had been ten righteous people in it. The world has thus far been spared from judgment because of the righteous people in it. When the Church is “caught out” the world will be ripe for judgment. And as the wise men of Babylon were spared for Daniel’s sake, so we are saved for JESUS’ SAKE. “Then Arioch brought in Daniel before the king in haste, and said thus unto him, I have found a man of the captives of Judah, that will make known unto the King the interpretation.” Daniel 2:25. It is characteristic of officials that they desire to ingratiate themselves with their sovereign. So here Arioch claims that he had discovered Daniel, saying, “I have found a man,” forgetting, if he knew, that Daniel had personally appeared before the King before and promised, if given time, that he would make known the interpretation. “The King answered and said to Daniel, whose name was Belteshazzar, Art thou able to make known unto me the dream which I have seen, and the interpretation thereof? Daniel answered in the presence of the King, and said, The ’secret’ which the King hath demanded cannot the wise men, the Astrologers, the Magicians, the Soothsayers, shew unto the King; but there is a GOD IN HEAVEN THAT REVEALETH SECRETS, and maketh known to the King Nebuchadnezzar what shall be in the LATTER DAYS. Thy dream, and the visions of thy head upon thy bed, are these: as for thee, O King, thy thoughts came into thy mind upon thy bed. What should come to pass HEREAFTER: and he that revealeth secrets maketh known to thee what shall come to pass. But as for me, this secret is not revealed to me for any wisdom that I have more than any living, but for their sakes that shall make known the interpretation to the King, and that thou mightest know the thoughts of thy heart.” Daniel 2:26-30. The King’s question to Daniel, “Art thou able to make known unto me the ’Dream’ which I have seen, and the interpretation thereof?”—for the King classed Daniel among the “wise men” and doubtless was somewhat suspicious that he was any abler than they to make known the “Dream” and interpret it—gave Daniel the opportunity to explain why the “wise men” could not make known the dream. It was beyond their province. It was something that only God, the “REVEALER OF SECRETS,” could do, because it had reference to things that were to come to pass in the “LATTER DAYS.” And lest the King should give him the credit Daniel declared that the “Secret” was not revealed to him for any wisdom of his own, but that the King might not only know what the future of his Kingdom was to be, but that he might know what was to come to pass in the far distant future. THE DREAM “Thou, O King, sawest, and behold a great Image. This great Image, whose brightness was excellent, stood before thee: and the form thereof was terrible. This Image’s head was of fine gold, his breast and his arms of silver, his belly and his thighs of brass, his legs of iron, his feet part of iron and part of clay. Thou sawest till that a stone was cut out without hands, which smote the Image upon his feet that were of iron and clay, and brake them to pieces. Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and the gold, broken to pieces together, and became like the chaff of the summer threshing floors: and the wind carried them away, that no place was found for them: and the stone that smote the Image became a great Mountain, and filled the whole earth.” Daniel 2:31-35. We can imagine the King’s feelings when he had his “Dream” repeated to him. The “Image” stood out in every detail just as he had seen it in his sleep. And what must he have thought of Daniel. He must have been amazed at his spiritual insight and wisdom, which would give him confidence in the interpretation of the “Dream” when it was unfolded unto him. THE INTERPRETATION I. THE HEAD. THE BABYLONIAN EMPIRE. “This is the ’Dream:’ and we will tell the interpretation thereof before the King. Thou, O King, art a king of kings: for the God of heaven hath given thee a kingdom, power, and strength, and glory. And wheresoever the children of men dwell, the beasts of the field and the fowls of the heaven hath He given into thine hand, and hath made thee ruler over them all. THOU ART THIS HEAD OF GOLD. II. THE ARMS AND BREAST. THE MEDO-PERSIAN EMPIRE. “And after thee shall arise another kingdom inferior to thee, III. THE ABDOMEN. THE GRECIAN EMPIRE. and another third kingdom of brass, which shall bear rule over all the earth. IV. THE LEGS. THE ROMAN EMPIRE. “And the fourth kingdom shall be strong as iron: forasmuch as iron breaketh in pieces and subdueth all things: and as iron that breaketh all these, shall it break in pieces and bruise. V. THE FEET AND TOES. “And whereas thou sawest the feet and toes, part of potter’s clay, and part of iron, the kingdom shall be divided; but there shall be in it of the strength of the iron, forasmuch as thou sawest the iron mixed with miry clay. And as the toes of the feet were part of iron, and part of clay, so the kingdom shall be partly strong, and partly broken. And whereas thou sawest iron mixed with miry clay, they shall mingle themselves with the seed of men: but they shall not cleave one to another, even as iron is not mixed with clay. VI. THE STONE. THE MILLENNIAL KINGDOM OF CHRIST. “And in the days of these kings (the kings represented by the Ten Toes) shall the God of Heaven set up a Kingdom, which shall never be destroyed: and the Kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand FOREVER. THE PURPOSE OF THE DREAM. “Forasmuch as thou sawest that the stone was cut out of the mountain without hands, and that it brake in pieces the iron, the brass, the clay, the silver, and the gold: the great God hath made known to the King what shall come to pass HEREAFTER: and the dream is certain, and the interpretation thereof sure.” Daniel 2:36-45. If Nebuchadnezzar was astonished when he heard Daniel repeat his “Dream,” he must have been thunder-struck when he heard the interpretation, and learned how his own Kingdom would fall and be succeeded by inferior ones, until all world kingdoms should be destroyed. The interpretation of the “Dream” is certainly one that human ingenuity could not have hit upon. The wise men and flatterers of the Chaldean court would never have dared to announce the downfall of Nebuchadnezzar’s Kingdom, and the final termination of Gentile supremacy. In the Golden Headed Image of Nebuchadnezzar’s “Dream” we have a “Visualized Portraiture” of the “Times of the Gentiles.” The phrase “The Times of the Gentiles” is not found in the Book of Daniel, but is a New Testament phrase used by the Lord. It was used by Him in His “Olivet Discourse” in reference to the destruction of Jerusalem in A. D. 70, where He said—”And Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the TIMES OF THE GENTILES’ be fulfilled.” Luke 21:24. In the phrase, “The Times of the Gentiles,” Jesus had reference to a “PERIOD OF TIME” of certain chronological limits, that corresponds to the time that the Jewish Nation shall be without a king. It is foretold by Hosea. “The Children of Israel shall abide MANY DAYS without a king, and without a prince, and without a sacrifice, and without an image, and without an ephod, and without teraphim: AFTERWARD shall the Children of Israel return, and see the Lord their God, and David their King; and shall fear the Lord and His goodness IN THE LATTER DAYS.” Hosea 3:4-5. The “Times of the Gentiles” did not begin at the “Destruction of Jerusalem” in A. D. 70, but at the time when Daniel was carried captive to Babylon in B. C. 606, and will continue until Christ comes back and sets up His Millennial or “Stone Kingdom,” represented by the “Stone” cut out of the mountain in Nebuchadnezzar’s Dream. We must not confound the phrase “The Times of the Gentiles” with the phrase the “Fulness of the Gentiles,” used by the Apostle Paul in Romans 11:25. The “Fulness of the Gentiles” has no reference to the “Times of the Gentiles,” but to the Gentiles who are being “called out” in this Dispensation by the Holy Spirit as members of Christ’s Body—”The Church.” When their number is complete, or FULL, then Christ will take out His Church, and the “Fulness of the Gentiles” will be complete. This “Divine Program” is outlined in Acts 15:13-17. MAN’S DAY While this present Dispensation is spoken of distinctively in the Scriptures as “MAN’S DAY” (see 1 Corinthians 4:3, margin), the term applies to the whole period of the “Times of the Gentiles.” This is the day of the “DEIFICATION OF MAN.” From the day when Nebuchadnezzar set up in the Plain of Dura that “Golden Image,” typical of himself, and commanded all the people of his realm to worship it (Daniel 3:1-7), until the False Prophet shall command that the people shall make an “Image to the Beast” (The Antichrist) and worship the same (Revelation 13:13-17), the only suitable symbol to describe the character of the “Times of the Gentiles” is the “Image of a Man.” How suitable then was the “Golden Headed Image” of Nebuchadnezzar’s “Dream” to describe the character of the “Times of the Gentiles.” The deterioration of the “Times of the Gentiles” is seen in the DIMINISHING VALUE OF THE METALS from gold, to silver, to brass, to iron, to iron and clay. Whereas if the world is growing better the metals should have been in reverse order. The weight of the Image also declines. The specific gravity of gold is 19.5, of silver 10.47, of brass 8, of cast-iron 5, of clay 1.93. The “Image” is TOP-HEAVY. From this we see that Gentile dominion is represented by a huge “METALLIC MAN” that degenerates in character from head to foot. THE HISTORICAL FULFILMENT The “Image” symbolizes the four great World Empires in their UNITY and HISTORICAL SUCCESSION. There are to be four, and only four, great World Empires on the earth from the accession of Nebuchadnezzar to the throne of Babylon , to the Second Coming of Christ. They are represented by the four metals of the Image. Men like Napoleon have hoped, plotted and warred to establish a “Fifth” World Empire, and have failed. These Empires are not only made known as to number, but their NAMES, in the ORDER OF THEIR SUCCESSION, are given. five great world-wide kingdoms 1. THE BABYLONIAN EMPIRE The First Empire is pointed out by Daniel, in his interpretation of the Image, as BABYLON , in his words to Nebuchadnezzar —”THOU art the HEAD OF GOLD.” It will be noticed in studying the “Interpretation” that Daniel uses the words “King” and “Kingdom” interchangeably. The writer uses the word “Empire” instead of “Kingdom” because there was a succession of kings in each Empire while it lasted, and in profane history those kings were called Emperors. The title of Emperor today is rare, because the Empires of the world have been broken up into small Kingdoms. This is a fulfilment of the teaching of the “Image,” whose feet are divided into “Ten Toes” called Kingdoms. Nebuchadnezzar, after reigning forty-four years, died in B. C. 561. He was succeeded by his son Evil-Merodach, who after an ignoble reign of two years was assassinated by his brother-in- law, Neriglissar, who seized the throne, and after reigning for about four years was killed in battle in B. C. 556. He was succeeded by his son Laborosoarched, an imbecile child, who after nine months’ reign was beaten to death, and Nabonidus, another son-in-law of Nebuchadnezzar, who had married the widow of Neriglissar, seized the throne and reigned for seventeen years, during the whole of which period Babylon was threatened with invasion by the Persians, and it was while Nabonidus was on a military expedition that Babylon was taken, he having made his son Belshazzar the “second ruler” and left him in charge of the city. That was why Belshazzar had to make Daniel the “third ruler,” because he himself was the second. Thus we see that Nebuchadnezzar was properly called the “HEAD OF GOLD,” because all his successors were inferior men. With the death of Belshazzar the Babylonian Empire ceased to exist. 2. THE MEDO-PERSIAN EMPIRE The Second Empire , the MEDO-PERSIAN, is pointed out by Daniel in his account of the “Fall of Babylon” in the words—”In that night was Belshazzar the king of the Chaldeans slain, and Darius the MEDIAN took the Kingdom.” Daniel 5:30-31. It is also pointed out in the “Vision of the Ram and He-Goat” (Daniel 8:20), where the two horns of the Ram, that correspond to the two arms of the Image, are called the kings of Media and Persia. Thus we see that while the Babylonian Empire was single-headed, the Medo-Persian was a dual Empire, represented by the “two arms” of the Image and the “two horns” of the Ram. The left arm of the Image representing Media the weaker, and the right arm Persia the stronger Kingdom. The fact that the Medo-Persian Empire is represented by the “Silver” of the Image indicates that, as silver is inferior to gold, so the Medo-Persian Empire was inferior to the Babylonian. This we know was true, not in extent, for Cyrus conquered more territory, but in wealth, luxury, and magnificence. Cyrus has the honor of being named in the Scriptures 175 years before he took Babylon . In Isaiah 44:28; Isaiah 45:1-4, we read— “That saith of CYRUS, He is my shepherd, and shall perform all my pleasure: even saying to JERUSALEM —Thou shalt be built; and to the TEMPLE —Thy foundation shall be laid. Thus saith the Lord to His anointed, to CYRUS, whose right hand I have holden, to subdue nations before him; and I will loose the loins of kings (as those of Belshazzar) to open before him (Cyrus) the TWO LEAVED GATES (of Babylon); and the gates shall not be shut (which was true of the inner gates of Babylon, in the river walls, on the night of the siege); . . . For Jacob my servant’s sake, and Israel mine elect, I have even called thee by thy name: I have surnamed thee, though thou hast NOT KNOWN ME.” From this Scripture we see that Cyrus was foreordained, over a hundred years before he was born, to do two things. First to besiege and take Babylon, and secondly to issue an Edict, at the close of the “Babylonian Captivity,” in B. C. 536, for the return of the Jews and the rebuilding of the Temple. At the taking of Babylon, B. C. 538, Cyrus, as an act of courtesy, because Media was the older of the two Kingdoms Media and Persia, and because he had some other military campaigns to finish, assigned the governorship of Babylon to his uncle Darius, the king of Media, who ruled for two years. The same year (B. C. 536) Cambyses, king of Persia, Cyrus’ father, also died, thus making Cyrus the sole monarch of the Dual Kingdom . After a reign of seven years, Cyrus left the Empire to his son Cambyses, who reigned seven years and five months, to B. C. 522. Eight monarchs, whose reigns varied from seven months to forty-six years each, followed in succession until B. C. 335, when Darius Codomanus became the last of the long line of Persian kings. He was a noble person, and a long and splendid career would undoubtedly have been his, but it was his misfortune to have ascended the throne when the time had come for the “Silver” of the Image to give place to the “Brass,” and nothing could prevent the change, and in B. C. 330 Alexander the Grecian conquered the Persian Empire. 3. THE GRECIAN EMPIRE The Third Empire, the GRECIAN, is identified in Daniel 8:21, by the angel Gabriel as the “He-Goat,” that destroyed the “Ram,” which represented the Medo-Persian Empire. “The ’Ram’ which thou sawest having two horns are the kings of MEDIA and PERSIA . And the ’Rough Goat’ (the He-Goat) is the king of GRECIA (Greece): and the ’Great Horn’ that is between his eyes is the first king.” (Alexander the Great). Daniel 8:20-21. Again we see inferiority, for “Brass” is an inferior metal to “Silver.” The Grecian Empire, as a World-Wide Empire, with Alexander as its head, was of short duration. After eight short years he died of intemperance and marsh fever in B. C. 323, in his thirty-third year, and his Empire was divided among four of his generals. See the exposition of Daniel 8:1-27. Right here we must not forget that the prophecy does not say that the Four World Empires are to succeed each other without a break. From the death of Alexander the Great, B. C. 323, to B. C. 30, when the Roman Empire succeeded the Grecian, the Grecian Empire was not a single Empire, but a fourfold Empire, composed of the Kingdoms of Thrace, Macedonia, Syria, and Egypt. These fell one by one until the Romans conquered Egypt in B. C. 30, which made them the conquerors of the world. This division of the Grecian Empire into four parts is not shown on the Image, as there is no break in the “Brass,” between the “Silver” and the “Iron” of the Image, but the fact is revealed in the story of the “He-Goat” in Daniel 8:21-25. Another explanation is necessary at this point. The words—”his belly and thighs of brass,” are a mistranslation. The word translated “thighs” is singular, and should be translated the “Thigh-part.” A little explanation will make this clear. As we have already seen, the Grecian Empire was divided into four parts, that disappeared one by one, until the last, Egypt , was conquered in B. C. 30, and the fourth or Roman Empire came into existence. Now as the Roman Empire was not divided into its Eastern and Western Divisions, which represent the two legs of the Image, until A. D. 364, all that went before of the Roman Empire belongs to the BODY of the Image, and not the legs, as shown on the Chart. The Scripture would be clearer, and better express what we now know from history it was intended to express, if we read the passage as follows—”His belly (abdomen) of brass, and his Thigh-parts (buttocks) and legs of iron, his feet part of iron and part of clay.” Daniel 2:32-33. 4. THE ROMAN EMPIRE The Fourth Empire, the ROMAN, is not named in the Book of Daniel, but it is pointed out. In Daniel’s Vision of the “Seventy Weeks,” Daniel 9:26, we read, that after the “cutting off” (Crucifixion) of the “Messiah the Prince” (Christ), Jerusalem and the Temple were to be destroyed by a PEOPLE, from whom later should come a “Prince,” whom we shall see will be the ANTICHRIST. Now we know that Jerusalem and the Temple were destroyed by the Romans in A. D. 70, and that Antichrist is to be the last Emperor of the Roman Empire , and as Antichrist is the “LITTLE HORN” of the “Fourth Wild Beast,” that corresponds to the “Iron” of the Image, then the “Fourth Empire” is the “Roman.” Thus we see that all four of the Empires symbolized by the metals of the Image were pointed out in their historical succession to Daniel, three of them before they ever came into existence. If this does not prove the Divine Inspiration of the Book of Daniel, what could? There are three things that we are to note about the “Fourth Empire.” First, as represented by the legs, it takes up in length at least half of the Image, and therefore in proportion the Roman Empire was to last longer than the other Empires. This we know from history to be true. Second, the Image is divided into “two legs,” this would imply that the Roman Empire would be divided into TWO PARTS. This we also know to be true, for the Roman Empire was divided into its “Eastern Division” with Constantinople as the Capital, and its “Western Division” with Rome as the Capital, in A. D. 364. Third, the two feet of the “Image” are divided into “five toes” each. These “TEN TOES” have not as yet manifested themselves, so the historical fulfillment of the Image is not yet complete. From what has been said we see that the First Empire was a UNIT, the Second DUAL, the Third became QUADRUPLE, and the Fourth, in its final form, will be TEN-TOED. While the Roman Empire, as a visible Empire, does not exist today, yet its laws, etc., are a controlling power among the nations, and the Empire in a visible form is to be revived, and in its revived and last form it will consist of “Ten Federated Kingdoms,” represented by the “Ten Toes” of the Image, at the head of which shall be the last Roman Emperor and Gentile Ruler, the ANTICHRIST. THE FEET AND TOES While the legs of the Image are of iron, the feet and toes are of iron and potter’s clay. There is a mingling, but not a commingling. That is, there is no union of the iron and the clay, and this condition is to continue until the feet of the Image are smitten by the “Stone” cut out of the Mountain. The character of the Government of the different Empires reveals the fact that the Image will become increasingly unstable. The Babylonian Empire was an ABSOLUTE AUTOCRACY. It was said of Nebuchadnezzar, “Whom he would he slew; and whom he would he kept alive: and whom he would he set up: and whom he would he put down.” Daniel 5:19. The Medo-Persian Empire was not an autocracy. The Emperor was bound by certain laws, called the “Laws of the Medes and Persians.” Having once issued an Edict he could not recall it. As illustrations we have the case of Darius, who earnestly sought to deliver Daniel from the “lion’s den,” and of Ahasuerus, who could not rescind his order for the slaughter of the Jews, but could only issue a counter-decree permitting them to stand for their lives and slay those who would attempt to kill them. Esther 8. The Grecian Empire was a Monarchy supported by a “Military Aristocracy,” that was as weak as the ambitions of its leaders. The Roman Emperors were nominally elected by the people, but the people were neither allowed to legislate for them, nor to interfere with them, and so their despotic sway is well symbolized by “Iron,” which in the form of STEEL will cut through every other metal. Rome was noted for her IRON-RULE. But the form of Government grows weaker when we examine the “Feet” and the “Toes,” composed of Iron and Clay. Here we see “Imperialism” mixed with “Democracy.” The Iron representing “Imperialism,’’ and the Clay “Democracy.” In short the character of government passes from an “ABSOLUTE AUTOCRACY” to a “DEMOCRATIC MONARCHY,” to the rule of the “Head” by the “Feet,” to a form of Government in which the masses, swayed by politicians and demagogues, who think only of their own selfish interests, control the Government. Such a form of government is the weakest that can be devised and opens the way for the growth and development of Socialism, Sovietism, Bolshevism, and Anarchy. The fact that such phases of government are becoming more prominent seems to indicate that, historically, we are now living in the time indicated by the “Feet” of the “Image,” and that it will not be long before the “Toes” will appear in the form of “Ten Federated Nations,” over which a Roman Emperor will rule. 5. THE STONE KINGDOM “Thou sawest till that a STONE was cut out without hands, which smote the Image upon his FEET that were of iron and clay, and brake them to pieces. Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and the gold, broken to pieces TOGETHER, and became like the chaff of the summer threshing floors; and the wind carried them away, that no place was found for them: and the STONE that smote the Image became a GREAT MOUNTAIN, AND FILLED THE WHOLE EARTH.” Daniel 2:34-35. The interpretation of this is given in Daniel 2:44 : “In the days of these kings shall the God of Heaven set up a KINGDOM, which shall never be destroyed: and the Kingdom shall not be left to other people (that is, it shall not be succeeded by other kingdoms), but it shall break in pieces and consume all these Kingdoms (the Kingdoms represented by the Metals of the Image), and it shall STAND FOREVER.” The climax of the Dream is the smiting of the Image by a “STONE” cut out of a mountain without hands, thus showing the “Stone’s” supernatural origin. The “Stone” does not “fill the earth” by degrees and thus “crowd out” the Image, it at one blow DEMOLISHES IT, and its remains are blown away. The action of the “Stone” is JUDGMENT, not Grace. Not the spread of a “Spiritual Kingdom” by the preaching of the Gospel, but the immediate setting up of an outward and visible earthly Kingdom. The “Stone” therefore cannot mean Christianity, for it is a PROCESS, whereas the action of the “Stone” is SUDDEN AND CALAMITOUS. Again the TIME of the destruction is not until AFTER THE FORMATION OF THE TOES OF THE IMAGE. We know that the “Legs” of the Image did not appear until A. D. 364, when the Roman Empire was divided into its Eastern and Western Divisions, and the “Ten Toes” have not yet developed. The time when the “Stone” falls on the feet of the Colossus is distinctly given in the interpretation as—”IN THE DAYS OF THESE KINGS.” What kings? Not the kings of the Four World Empires, represented by the four metals of the Image, that would only bring us down to the “First Advent,” and would make Christianity the smiting Stone, but by “these kings” we are to understand the kings of the “Ten Federated Kingdoms,” represented by the “Toes” of the Image. So we see that the TIME of the smiting was not when Christ came the First time, but when He comes the Second time. The “Stone” is not Christianity but CHRIST. He is everywhere in Scripture spoken of as “THE STONE.” To the Jews He was “A Stone of stumbling, and rock of offence.” He was the Stone that the builders rejected, that was to become the head of the corner. Christ must have had in mind the “Falling Stone” of Nebuchadnezzar’s Dream when he prophetically uttered the words—”And whosoever shall fall on this Stone (Christ) shall be broken (melted into repentance), but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will GRIND HIM TO POWDER.” Matthew 21:44. The “Stone” smites the Image, the Image does not smite the Stone. Did Christ when He came the First time smite and destroy the Roman Empire? No. The Roman Empire smote Him and was the cause of His death. So we see that the First Coming of Christ was not the “Falling of the Stone,” for it is still future and cannot be until His Second Coming. Some object that because it says—”Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and the gold, broken to pieces TOGETHER,” that that cannot be, because the Empires represented by the “Gold,” the “Silver,” the “Brass,” and the “Iron” have passed away. As outward visible Empires this is true. But we must not forget that those Empires were incorporated into their successors, and that all of them will be found in the last phase of the revived Roman Empire. As proof of this we have the description of the “Beast” that comes up out of the sea (and the sea is a symbol of the nations) in Revelation 13:1-2, where we read— “And the Beast which I saw was like a LEOPARD, and his feet were as the feet of a BEAR, and his mouth as the mouth of a LION: and the Dragon (Satan) gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority.” Now we shall see in our study of Daniel’s Vision of the “Four Wild Beasts,” chapter seven, that the “Wild Beasts” correspond to the metals of the Image. That is, the “Gold” corresponds to the “Lion,” the “Silver” to the “Bear,” the “Brass” to the “Leopard,” and the “Iron” to the Fourth Beast. In John’s description of the “Beast” out of the sea, given above, which is a description of the last phase of the revived Roman Empire, we see that the “Beast” is a “composite beast,” composed of a body like that of a “Leopard,” with the feet of a “Bear,” and the mouth of a “Lion,” the “Fourth Wild Beast” being represented by the whole of the Beast. Now we see from this that the revived Roman Empire will be a composite Empire, composed of the “Lion” (Babylon), the “Bear” (Medo-Persia), the “Leopard” (Greece), and the Beast itself (Rome). As the body, which is the largest part of a beast, in John’s Beast is that of a Leopard, the inference is that the last phase of the Roman Empire will be mainly Grecian. The Mountain out of which the “Stone” is cut by invisible hands represents Israel, for of Israel Christ came. This is confirmed by the words of Jacob in blessing his sons, where he speaks of—”The Shepherd, the STONE OF ISRAEL “ (Genesis 49:24), which can refer to no other than Christ. The Mountain into which the “Stone” grows and fills the whole earth is the “Stone” or “ Millennial Kingdom “ of Christ. The four Empires or Kingdoms symbolized by the Image were LITERAL Kingdoms. It follows then that the “Stone Kingdom,” which is to take their place, must also be a LITERAL Kingdom, for it is to conquer and control the whole earth. It is for this Kingdom, and not a spiritual Kingdom, that Christ taught His Disiples to pray in the words—”Thy Kingdom Come.” If a Spiritual Kingdom was meant, and such a Kingdom is now present, then we should no longer pray— “Thy Kingdom COME,” for it is already here. THE EFFECT UPON THE KING “Then the King, Nebuchadnezzar, fell upon his face, and worshipped Daniel, and commanded that they should offer an oblation and sweet odors unto him. The King answered unto Daniel, and said, Of a truth it is, that YOUR GOD is a ’GOD OF GODS,’ and a ’LORD OF KINGS,’ and a “REVEALER OF SECRETS” seeing thou couldst reveal this SECRET (of the Dream). Then the King made Daniel a great man, and gave him many great gifts, and made him Ruler over the whole province of Babylon, and ’Chief of the Governors’ over all the Wise Men of Babylon. Then Daniel requested of the King, and he set Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, over the affairs of the province of Babylon: but Daniel sat in the gate of the King.” Daniel 2:46-49. It took courage for Daniel to stand before a proud monarch like Nebuchadnezzar and announce to him that his Empire would not long survive his death. But Daniel was too loyal to his God to keep back the truth. The effect upon the King was the reverse of that which naturally was to be expected. Instead of professing to not believe a word of the interpretation, he falls upon his face and worships Daniel, thus testifying to Daniel’s superhuman wisdom. Only God could have wrought such a change in the King. He also commanded that they should offer an oblation and sweet odors unto Daniel. That Daniel protested seems clear from the words—”The King answered unto Daniel.” The King then gave testimony to the character of Daniel’s God. The language is striking, in that it bears witness to the Trinity. Your God is a “God of Gods” (the Father), and a “Lord of Kings” (the Son), and a “Revealer of Secrets” (the Holy Spirit). What effect the reproduction of the Dream and its Interpretation had upon the Magicians, Astrologers, Sorcerers, and Chaldeans, we are not told, but they must have realized that they were not in Daniel’s class, that what they professed he possessed. DANIEL’S REWARD Daniel’s reward was twofold. He was made a “Great Man.” There are two things in this world that are supposed to make a man “Great.” The first is “RICHES,” the second is “POWER.” Daniel received both. He was loaded with gifts, and made a Ruler over the Province of Babylon, and “Chief of the Governors” over the “Wise Men.” But Daniel did not forget his companions, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, in his exaltation. They had helped him by their prayers to secure the needed information as to the King’s Dream, and he was determined that they should share in his honors, so he besought the King in their behalf, and they were given prominent offices, while Daniel sat in the “Gate of the King,” the place where Councils were held, and matters of chief moment decided. This chapter is one of the most remarkable in the Bible. It gives us a prophetical outline of the history of the Gentile nations, in their relation to the nation of Israel, from the time of Nebuchadnezzar on down to the Second Coming of Christ. If the statesmen and kings of the earth knew about it, and would heed its teaching, they would not be so ambitious to become world rulers, and would see in the rise of lawless organizations that we are nearing the end of the “Times of the Gentiles,” and that the Second Coming of the Lord is not so far away. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 36: 02.04- CHAPTER 3. THE GOLDEN IMAGE ======================================================================== Daniel 1:1-30. The Golden Image THE IMAGE “Nebuchadnezzar the King made an ’Image of Gold,’ whose height was three-score cubits, and the breadth thereof six cubits: he set it up in the plain of Dura, in the Province of Babylon.” Daniel 3:1. The events recorded in this chapter happened about twenty-three years after Nebuchadnezzar had his Dream of the “Golden Headed Image.” It is hardly likely therefore that that Dream suggested “The Golden Image.” If it did, Nebuchadnezzar in his pride resolved to go one better, and, instead of erecting an image the head only of which was of gold and the remainder of the image of baser metals, resolved to make the whole of his image of “Gold.” Nebuchadnezzar had reached a point in his career when he wished to emulate the kings of Egypt, who, while still alive, sought to perpetuate their memory, and the glory of their reign, by having carved out of the solid rock a statue or image of themselves. But as Babylon was located in a level country where there was no rocky formation, Nebuchadnezzar had to resort to a different kind of image or statue, and so he resolved, in harmony with the magnificent buildings of Babylon, as the “Tower of Bel,” and the “Hanging Gardens,” to make it of “Gold.” The fact that it was erected on the “Plain of Dura,” and not in the city of Babylon, reveals the fact that Nebuchadnezzar had a twofold purpose in its erection there. First, he did not want it to be overshadowed by the great buildings of Babylon, and in the second place, he had reached the conclusion that, if he was to keep his Great Empire intact, composed as it was of peoples from many nations, with various religious beliefs, he must cement them together by some form of “State Religion,” and as he proposed to invite all the great men of the many provinces of his Empire, there would not be any place sufficiently large in the city of Babylon, so he chose the “Plain of Dura.” The critics of the Book of Daniel claim that everything in it bears the stamp of “Reckless Exaggeration,” and that an image ninety feet high, and nine feet wide (counting a cubit as eighteen inches) is not only enormous in size, but is out of proportion, and that there was not enough gold in that country to make such an image of solid gold. But they forget that the riches and splendor of those days, and of Egypt and Babylon, put our time in the shade, and that Nebuchadnezzar had conquered Egypt, and taken back with him vast quantities of gold. But it does not say that the Image was of solid gold. It doubtless was a wooden image plated with gold, which would have the same appearance as an image of solid gold, and answer the same purpose. Again, the height of the Image in proportion to its width seems to indicate that the Image stood on a pedestal, high in the air, so it could be seen above the heads of the multitude all over the “Plain of Dura,” and that the height of the “Image” included the pedestal, and as there would be no need of making the pedestal of gold, this would reduce the golden part of the Image. Whatever Nebuchadnezzar did was “Colossal.” The stupendous walls of Babylon have never been equaled, neither have its public buildings. See the chapter on “The Fall of Babylon.” The dimensions of the Image are not without significance. Its height was sixty cubits, and its breadth six cubits. Now six is the “NUMBER OF MAN.” Six stops short of seven, which is the “Perfect Number,” or the number of Completeness. Six then is the number of human incompleteness. Man was made on the sixth day. His appointed days of labor are six, the seventh day is God’s day. The number six reminds us of the number of the “Beast” in Revelation 13:18, which is 666. Little did Nebuchadnezzar know that the erection of that “Golden Image” on the Plain of Dura was a “Prophetic Fore-Shadowing” of that Image that the “False Prophet” shall command the people to make to the “Beast,” or “Antichrist.” An Image that shall be given life, and the power to speak. And all who will not worship the Beast shall be killed, not by being thrown into a “Fiery Furnace,” but by the “Guillotine.” They will be beheaded. Revelation 20:4. In that day no one shall be able to buy or sell unless he has the “Mark of the Beast,” which is his “Number,” which is 666, the “NUMBER OF MAN.” Revelation 13:13-18. The worship of the “Image of the Beast” will be the culmination of the “Deification of Man,” and the outcome of all such idolatry will be the bringing to an end of “MAN’S DAY,” or the “Times of the Gentiles,” and the setting up of the “Stone Kingdom.” DEDICATION OF THE IMAGE “Then Nebuchadnezzar the King sent to gather together the princes, the governors, and the captains, the judges, the treasurers, the counsellors, the sheriffs, and all the rulers of the provinces, to come to the ’Dedication of the Image’ which Nebuchadnezzar the King had set up. Then the princes, the governors, and captains, the judges, the treasurers, the counsellors, the sheriffs, and all the rulers of the provinces, were gathered together unto the ’Dedication of the Image’ that Nebuchadnezzar the King had set up.” Daniel 3:2-3 The arrangements for the Dedication of the Image were very elaborate. All the nations of the earth that had become subject to Babylon were called upon to send representatives to the great ceremony. Babylon was crowded with the great men and rulers of the nations and their retainers. Everything was on a scale of great magnificence. It was probably the greatest day in all Babylon’s history. “Then a herald cried aloud, To you it is commanded, O people, nations, and languages, that at what time ye hear the sound of the cornet, flute, harp, sackbut, psaltery, dulcimer, and all kinds of music, ye fall down and WORSHIP the ’Golden Image’ that Nebuchadnezzar the King hath set up: and whoso falleth not down and WORSHIPPETH shall the same hour be cast into the midst of a burning ’Fiery Furnace.’ Therefore at that time, when all the people heard the sound of the cornet, flute, harp, sackbut, psaltery, and all kinds of music, all the people, the nations, and the languages, fell down and WORSHIPPED the ’Golden Image’ that Nebuchadnezzar the King had set up.” Daniel 3:4-7. It is not clear from the text that those who were invited to the “Dedication of the Image” understood that the “Dedication” would be of a religious character and take the form of WORSHIP. They probably expected the ceremonies to be of the usual character of such celebrations. The presence therefore of bands and orchestras did not make them suspicious. They probably had been informed that the Image was in honor of the King, and to memorialize the Golden character of his reign. But King Nebuchadnezzar had something else in mind. He was at the head of a vast Empire, composed of many kingdoms, speaking different languages, and of various religions. He knew for a nation to have but one religion would have a unifying effect. Such unification had probably become a political necessity. So he decided to set up a “State Religion,” of a Babylonish type, to be known as the “RELIGION OF BABYLON,” and of an idolatrous character, as were the religions of the surrounding nations. But in doing this he was guilty of “Religious Intolerance,” in that the penalty of refusal was death in a “Fiery Furnace,” a type of the “Inquisition.” All men are religious by nature, and are easily carried away by anything that stirs their religious feelings. Knowing this, Nebuchadnezzar took advantage of it. Everything was done to excite and stir the religious emotions of that vast multitude on the “Plain of Dura.” Large orchestras, with their various musical instruments, were stationed at convenient places, and all the paraphernalia and ritualistic ceremony of idolatrous worship, with the most gorgeous display of religious trappings, such as were used by the “Babylonian Cults,” were doubtless used to impress the bystanders, and get them to worship the Image. The same method has its advocates today. And for argument they point to the Roman Catholic Church, and claim that its unity and success is largely due to the spectacular character of its religious services, which are of Babylonian origin. See the writer’s work on the Book of Revelation, pages 149 to 153. There are movements on foot today for a union of all religious denominations and sects in one vast organization. The purpose is to establish one “Universal Religion” that will appeal to the “Artistic” and “Esthetic” in man. A religion that is “Cainite” in character because there is no BLOOD in it, and that exalts man and his works, which the Scriptures declare will be the character of the closing days of the “Times of the Gentiles,” when men shall have “the form of Godliness” without the “POWER.” 2 Timothy 3:1-7. When the true Church is “caught out,” those who are left behind will drift into the Papacy, that will then be the “Universal Church,” the last phase of which is Babylonish, and is seen in the “Purple Clad Woman,” that, in Revelation 17:1-5, rides the “Scarlet Colored Beast”— “MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH.” To insure the success of his plan Nebuchadnezzar took one precaution. He was determined that there should be no lack of unity. The worship must be universal or there would be discord. An ounce of prevention was worth a pound of cure. It was best to forestall any rebellion, and so he had constructed near the Image a large “Furnace,” like a blast furnace, in which a fire was kindled, into which he threatened to throw any person who would not bow down and worship his “Golden Image.” He counted on the love of life, and the fear of suffering, to prevent any opposition. Doubtless those who were not in his confidence wondered why the “Furnace” was there and already lighted. But they did not long remain in doubt, for a herald announced that whosoever would not fall down and worship the “Golden Image” would be cast alive into the “Fiery Furnace.” The result was, that, at the sound of the musical instruments, the vast multitude fell upon their faces. But not all. There were three men, all prominent officials, who refused to bow the knee. They were JEWS, and their names were Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego. Where Daniel was we do not know. He may have been ill, or away on State business. But this we do know, that if he had been there he would have refused to worship the Image. The failure to worship of the “Three Hebrew Children” was noticed by certain Chaldeans, who had either been appointed as spies, or who were officials or politicians whose schemes had been blocked by these faithful public servants, and being jealous of the influence and power of the Jews in the affairs of the Empire, were glad of an excuse for bringing a charge against them, that they might get them out of the way. “Wherefore at that time certain Chaldeans came near, and accused the Jews. They spake and said to the King Nebuchadnezzar, O King, live forever. Thou, O King, hast made a decree, that every man that shall hear the sound of the cornet, flute, harp, sackbut, psaltery, and dulcimer, and all kinds of music, shall fall down and worship the ’Golden Image:’ and whoso falleth not down and worshippeth, that he should be cast into the midst of a burning ’Fiery Furnace.’ There are certain Jews whom thou hast set over the affairs of the Province of Babylon , Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego; these men, O King, HAVE NOT REGARDED THEE, they SERVE NOT THY GODS, nor WORSHIP THE GOLDEN IMAGE WHICH THOU HAST SET UP.” Daniel 3:8-12. When the King heard these three clearly-put charges he was furious. Furious that anyone had the temerity to show disrespect for him, and his gods, and disobey his command to worship the Golden Image. Surely there was some mistake. These men must either not have heard the command, or misunderstood it. So he immediately summoned them into his presence, and addressing them said— “Is it true, O Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, do ye not serve MY GODS, nor WORSHIP THE GOLDEN IMAGE THAT I HAVE SET UP? Now it ye be ready that at what time ye hear the sound of the cornet, flute, harp, sackbut, psaltery, and dulcimer, and all kinds of music, ye fall down and worship the Image which I have made: well: but if ye worship not, ye shall be cast the same hour into the midst of a burning ’Fiery Furnace;’ and WHO IS THAT GOD THAT SHALL DELIVER YOU OUT OF MY HANDS?” Daniel 3:14-15. This defiant challenge of the King—”WHO is that God that shall deliver you out of MY hands?” is so contrary to his confession made to Daniel at the time of the Interpretation of the King’s Dream—”YOUR God is a GOD of gods, and a LORD of kings, and a REVEALER OF SECRETS,” that we are led to inquire what has caused this radical change against the God of the Jews. Was Nebuchadnezzar not sincere when he made his confession to Daniel, or had subsequent events caused him to change his mind? We must not forget that the Dream of Nebuchadnezzar had occurred twenty years before, and that in the meantime, he had taken Jerusalem the second time (B. C. 598) and carried captive the majority of its inhabitants, including many of the sacred vessels of the Temple, and furthermore, he had besieged the city the third time (B. C. 587), took and destroyed it, and burned the Temple, and left the Holy Land in desolation. As Oriental Monarchs believed that their victories were a triumph of their “gods” over the “gods” of their vanquished foes, it would be conclusive evidence to Nebuchadnezzar that his victories over the earthly Capital of Jehovah, and the destruction of the Temple, meant that Jehovah was not the supreme Deity, but that his own God “Merodach” was. Hence his challenge—”WHO is that God that shall deliver you out of MY hands?” THE CHALLENGE ACCEPTED “Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego answered and said to the king, O Nebuchadnezzar, we are not careful to answer thee in the matter. If it be so, OUR GOD whom we serve is ABLE TO DELIVER US FROM THE BURNING FIERY FURNACE, and He WILL DELIVER US OUT OF THINE HAND, O King. BUT IF NOT, be it known unto thee, O king, that we WILL NOT SERVE THY GODS, NOR WORSHIP THE GOLDEN IMAGE WHICH THOU HAST SET UP.” Daniel 3:16-18. What a noble answer. What men of faith they were. It was not a presumptuous reply, for they knew their God. They spoke with a decision that is magnificent. They said—”We are not CAREFUL.” That is, we have no concern as to the matter. Php 4:6-7. Our God is ABLE to deliver us, and He WILL deliver. BUT IF NOT, that is if He does not see fit to deliver us, it will make no difference as to our decision, we WILL NOT serve thy Gods, nor worship the Golden Image which thou hast set up. They had the spirit of the Martyrs. They “loved not their lives” and were resolved to be “faithful UNTO death.” Not until the end of their natural lives, but unto the death of the “Fiery Furnace.” They would not yield or compromise. There was no mistaking the meaning of their answer, and it made the King more furious than ever. THE HARMLESS FURNACE “Then was Nebuchadnezzar full of fury, and the form of his visage was changed against Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego: therefore he spake, and commanded that they should heat the Furnace one SEVEN TIMES MORE than it was wont to be heated. And he commanded the most mighty men that were in his army to bind Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, and to cast them into the burning ’Fiery Furnace.’ Then these men were bound in their coats, their hosen, and their hats, and their other garments, and were cast into the midst of the burning ’Fiery Furnace.’ Therefore because the king’s commandment was urgent, and the furnace exceedingly hot, the flame of the fire slew those men that took up Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego. And these three men Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, fell down bound into the midst of the burning ’Fiery Furnace.’ Then Nebuchadnezzar the king was astonished, and rose up in haste, and spake, and said unto his counsellors, Did not we cast three men bound into the midst of the fire? They answered and said unto the king, True, O king. He answered and said, Lo, I see four men loose, walking in the midst of the fire, and they have no hurt; and the form of the fourth is like the SON OF GOD.” Daniel 3:19-25. Firey Furnace That the deliverance of the “Three Hebrew Children” from the burning “Fiery Furnace” was a MIRACLE no one can question. That men could survive and remain uninjured in fierce flames that would have melted iron, and walk to and fro and breathe as if only surrounded by the genial warmth of the sun, seems incredible. But that such a miracle was necessary to counteract the worship of the “Golden Image,” and stop the persecution of the Jewish captives in Babylon, who were loyal to their religion, is clear. The king, in his rage, over-reached himself when he commanded the “Furnace” to be heated “seven times hotter.” That would only shorten the sufferings of his victims and hasten their destruction, and it was the cause of the death of the mighty men who threw them in. But the hand of God was in it. The fact that the heat of the “Furnace” was increased sevenfold made the “Miracle” that much greater, and revealed the hand of God in their deliverance. It is evident that some supernatural intelligence controlled the flames, for while they consumed the cords with which they were bound, they did not touch their clothing or singe their hair, and when they emerged from the “Furnace” there was no smell of fire upon them. When the flames burned off their bonds they made no attempt to escape from the “Furnace.” The king put them in, and it was up to him to call them out. Then they had no desire to leave the “Furnace,” for they had therein the companionship of the “Son of God,” and they would rather be in the “Furnace” with the “Son of God” than in the Palace with the king. To them was fulfilled the promise— “When thou passest through the waters (like the Red Sea), I will be with thee; and through the rivers (like the Jordan), they shall not overflow thee: when thou WALKEST THROUGH THE FIRE THOU SHALT NOT BE BURNED; NEITHER SHALL THE FLAME KINDLE UPON THEE.” Isaiah 43:2. It was to the three Hebrew Children that the writer of the Hebrews referred when he said, they “Quenched the violence of FIRE.” Hebrews 11:34. What a scathing rebuke to the king’s arrogant assertion, “WHO is that God that shall deliver you out of my hands?” was the deliverance of these men from the power of the flames. Their deliverance was a vindication of the course they had taken. None of the gods of the heathen had ever wrought such a deliverance as that, nor were they able to do so. The “Miracle” converted the king. He recognized that the God of the Jews was more powerful than his own gods. A CONVINCED KING “Then Nebuchadnezzar came near to the mouth of the burning ’Fiery Furnace,’ and spake, and said, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, ye servants of the ’Most High God,’ COME FORTH, AND COME HITHER. Then Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, came forth of the midst of the fire. And the princes, governors, and captains, and the king’s counsellors, being gathered together, saw these men, upon whose bodies the fire had no power, nor was an hair of their head singed, neither were their coats changed, nor the smell of fire had passed on them.” Daniel 3:26-27. When bidden, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego walked out of the burning “Furnace,” and the princes, governors, and captains, and the king’s counsellors, were gathered together that they might look upon, and have optical and tangible proof that a miracle had been wrought. The preservation of the men put a stop to the worship of the “Golden Image.” THE ROYAL DECREE “Then Nebuchadnezzar spake, and said, Blessed be the GOD of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, who hath sent His ANGEL, and delivered His servants that trusted in Him, and have changed the king’s word, and yielded their bodies, that they might not serve nor worship any god, except their own God. Therefore I make a decree, That every people, nation, and language, which speak anything amiss against the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, shall be cut in pieces, and their houses shall be made a dunghill: because there is no other God that can deliver after this sort. Then the king promoted Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego, in the Province of Babylon.” Daniel 3:28-30. Had these three Jews been “time servers,” the name of the true God would not have been exalted in Babylon, they would not have been promoted, and the “Decree of Toleration” by the king would not have been issued. The purpose then of the Miracle was not merely the deliverance of those three men, but the conviction of the king and the issuing of his “Royal Decree.” That “Decree of Toleration,” which God brought about by the Miracle, was not intended by God as a temporary attitude by the Gentile nations of Nebuchadnezzar’s day, but is the attitude that God requires of all Gentile nations toward the Jews during the whole “Times of the Gentiles,” and for which He will judge them at the “Judgment of Nations,” when the nations shall be judged for their treatment of Christ’s brethren—THE JEWS. Matthew 25:31-46. TYPICAL TEACHING OF THE MIRACLE As we have seen that Nebuchadnezzar’s “Golden Image” was a type of the “IMAGE OF THE BEAST” (Revelation 13:13-15), that is to be set up in Jerusalem in the closing days of this Dispensation, so the “Three Hebrew Children,” who would not worship the “Golden Image” of Nebuchadnezzar, are a type of the “JEWISH REMNANT,” the 144,000 “Sealed Ones” of Revelation 7:3-8, who will pass unscathed through “The Great Tribulation.” They are seen later in the Book of Revelation (Revelation 15:1-3) standing on a “Sea of Glass,” MINGLED WITH FIRE, typical of the “FIERY TRIALS” (1 Peter 1:7) through which they had passed. They had come out of “The Great Tribulation,” for they had gotten the victory over the “Beast,” and over his “Image,” and over his “Mark,” and they are “Israelites,” for they sing the “New Song” of “MOSES and of the LAMB,” which only redeemed Israelites can sing. And as Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego were not only delivered but promoted, so the “Jewish Remnant” of the “End Time” will be promoted and given positions of power and influence in the Millennial Kingdom of Christ. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 37: 02.05- CHAPTER 4. THE TREE DREAM ======================================================================== Daniel 4:1-37. The Tree Dream THE PROCLAMATION “Nebuchadnezzar the king unto all people, nations, and languages, that dwell in all the earth; PEACE BE MULTIPLIED UNTO YOU. “I thought it good to shew the signs and wonders that the HIGH GOD hath WROUGHT TOWARD ME. How great are His signs! And how mighty are His wonders! His Kingdom is an Everlasting Kingdom, and His Dominion is from generation to generation.” Daniel 4:1-3. This chapter is a “Babylonian State Document.” It is a “Proclamation” of King Nebuchadnezzar to the whole world. It was issued in B. C. 562, the year he recovered from his insanity, and a year before his death. It was intended as a confession of his sin of Pride, and an explanation of the cause of his insanity, and of his conversion to the service of the Most High. The tone of it is in marked contrast with his previous utterances. And the salutation, “Peace be multiplied unto you,” are the words of a Christian, and sound strange coming from the lips of a heathen king whose life had been spent in warfare for the purpose of building up a world-wide Empire. But his Dreams and experience had taught him that his Kingdom was not to last forever, and that the “Stone Kingdom” of the “Most High God” was to be an “EVERLASTING KINGDOM,” whose dominion would last from generation to generation. The main part of the Proclamation is taken up with an account of a “Dream” which the King had, and its interpretation and fulfillment in his own experience. A TROUBLED KING “I Nebuchadnezzar was at rest in mine house, and flourishing in my palace: I saw a ’Dream’ which made me afraid, and the thoughts upon my bed and the visions of my head troubled me. Therefore made I a decree to bring in all the ’Wise Men’ of Babylon before me, that they might make known unto me the interpretation of the ’Dream.’ Then came in the Magicians, the Astrologers, the Chaldeans, and the Soothsayers: and I told the ’Dream’ before them; but they did not make known unto me the Interpretation thereof.” Daniel 4:4-7. The Proclamation begins with the significant words—”I Nebuchadnezzar was at rest in mine house, and flourishing in my palace.” Like the rich man in the Parable, he was clothed in purple and fine linen and fared sumptuously every day, and cared little for the misery of others, for his thoughts were self-centered, and taken up with his own greatness. He was at “rest” because he had conquered all his enemies. He was familiar with all the perils of the battlefield, and had faced them without fear. And now in the quiet and rest of his Palace, with no enemy to fear, he is troubled by a “Dream.” If the “Dream” had to do with his Empire, he probably would not have cared so much, but he realized that it in some way had to do with himself. He was anxious therefore to have it interpreted. So he sent for the “Wise Men” of Babylon, and while he this time had not forgotten his “Dream,” and repeated it to them, they failed him as before. Then Daniel appeared upon the scene. Where he had been, or why he had not been called in the first place, we are not told. “But at the last Daniel came in before me, whose name was Belteshazzar, according to the name of my god, and in whom is the Spirit of the Holy Gods: and before him I told the ’Dream’ saying, O Belteshazzar, ’Master of the Magicians’ because I know that the Spirit of the Holy Gods is in thee, and no ’secret’ troubleth thee, tell me the visions of my ’Dream’ that I have seen, and the Interpretation thereof.” Daniel 4:8-9. THE DREAM “Thus were the ’Visions’ of mine head in my bed: I saw, and behold a TREE in the midst of the earth, and the height thereof was great. The TREE grew, and was strong, and the height thereof reached unto heaven, and the sight thereof to the end of all the earth: the leaves thereof were fair, and the fruit thereof much, and in it was meat for all: the beasts of the field had shadow under it, and the fowls of the heaven dwelt in the boughs thereof, and all flesh was fed of it.” Daniel 4:10-12. While Nebuchadnezzar was wondering what the “Vision of the Tree” meant, he saw descend from Heaven a “WATCHER,” or “HOLY ONE.” From Da.n 4:17 we learn that there is in Heaven a “Court,” known as the “COURT OF THE WATCHERS” Or “HOLY ONES,” and that it was by a “DECREE” of that Court, to which the case of Nebuchadnezzar had been referred, that he was condemned to live as a “Beast” for a period of seven years. The purpose of the “Decree” was that the inhabitants of the earth might know that the “Most High” ruleth in the kingdoms of men, and giveth them to whomsoever He will. The Book of Daniel reveals the close connection between the earth and the “Spirit World.” In Daniel 9:10 we read of the visit of the angel Gabriel to Daniel, and in Daniel 10:4-12 of other heavenly beings. In Ephesians 6:11-12 we are told to put on the whole “Armor of God,” for, “we wrestle not against flesh and blood (earthly beings), but against ’Principalities,’ against ’Powers,’ against the ’Rulers of the Darkness of this World,’ against ’Spiritual Wickedness’ in high (heavenly) places.” There are three heavens spoken of in the Scriptures. The first is the atmosphere of our earth, the third is the Heaven where God dwells, and the second is an intermediate heaven where the “Principalities and Powers of Evil,” comprising the “Kingdom of Satan” dwell. Satan is the “PRINCE” of the “Powers of the Air,” and he has many subordinate Princes who are delegated to do his obstructive work. Two of them are mentioned by Daniel, the “PRINCE OF PERSIA” and the “PRINCE OF GRECIA.” Daniel 10:13; Daniel 10:20. From this it would look as if Satan had a delegated Prince for every nation to superintend his work there. So great and powerful are these Princes that it takes the power and strength of “MICHAEL” the Archangel, the Commanderin- Chief of the “Armies of Heaven,” to overcome them. Daniel 10:13; Jude 1:9; Revelation 12:7-9. That the “Powers of Evil” in the Heavenlies, as well as the conduct of earthly powers, may be properly controlled, and officially passed upon, there is a “Judicial Court” in Heaven before which their cases are tried, that the Book of Daniel calls the “COURT OF THE WATCHERS,” and whose decrees, as in the case of Nebuchadnezzar, are executed on the earth. What troubled Nebuchadnezzar was not the “Vision of the Tree,” but the PERSONIFICATION of it by the “Watcher” or “Holy One,” who changed the word “it” to the personal pronoun “HIS.” “I saw in the visions of my head upon my bed, and, behold, a ’WATCHER’ and a ’HOLY ONE’ came down from Heaven; he cried aloud, and said thus. Hew down the TREE, and cut off HIS branches, shake off HIS leaves, and scatter HIS fruit: let the beasts get away from under it, and the fowls from HIS branches: nevertheless, leave the stump of HIS roots in the earth, even with a band of iron and brass, in the tender grass of the field; and let it be wet with the dew of heaven, and let HIS portion be with the BEASTS in the grass of the earth: let HIS HEART be changed from MAN’S, and let a BEAST’S HEART be given unto HIM: and let ’SEVEN TIMES’ pass over HIM. This matter is by the Decree of the ’WATCHERS,’ and the demand by the word of the ’HOLY ONES:’ to the intent that the living may know that the ’MOST HIGH’ ruleth in the ’Kingdom of Men,’ and giveth it to whomsoever He will, and setteth up over it the basest of men. This ’Dream’ I King Nebuchadnezzar have seen. Now thou, O Belteshazzar, declare the Interpretation thereof, forasmuch as all the ’Wise Men’ of my Kingdom are not able to make known unto me the Interpretation: but thou art able: for the Spirit of the Holy Gods is in thee.” Daniel 4:13-18. When Daniel heard the Dream he was greatly troubled, and for one hour was too astonished to speak. Not that he did not know the meaning of the Dream, but he dreaded to tell the King the unpleasant news. When however the King, who seemed to realize the personal character of the Dream, assured him that he need not fear to tell him, then Daniel, to prepare the King for the judgment that was to come upon him, said—”My lord, the Dream be to them that hate thee, and the Interpretation thereof to thine enemies.” That is, I wish that the calamity that is to fall on you might fall on your enemies. It was a wise answer, and paved the way for THE INTERPRETATION. “The TREE that thou sawest, which grew, and was strong, whose height reached unto the heaven, and the sight thereof to all the earth; whose leaves were fair, and the fruit thereof much, and in it was meat for all; under which the beasts of the field dwelt, and upon whose branches the fowls of the heaven had their habitation: it is THOU, O King, that art grown and become strong: for thy greatness is grown, and reacheth unto heaven, and thy dominion to the end of the earth. And whereas the King saw a ’WATCHER’ and a ’HOLY ONE’ coming down from Heaven, and saying, Hew the TREE down, and destroy it; yet leave the stump of the roots thereof in the earth, even with a band of iron and brass, in the tender grass of the field ; and let it be wet with the dew of heaven, and let HIS portion be with the beasts of the field, till ’SEVEN TIMES’ pass over him; this is the Interpretation, O King, and this is the DECREE of the Most High, which is come upon my Lord the King: that THEY SHALL DRIVE THEE FROM MEN, AND THY DWELLING SHALL BE WITH THE BEASTS OF THE FIELD, AND THEY SHALL MAKE THEE TO EAT GRASS AS OXEN, AND THEY SHALL WET THEE WITH THE DEW OF HEAVEN, AND ’SEVEN TIMES’ SHALL PASS OVER THEE, TILL THOU KNOW THAT THE MOST HIGH RULETH IN THE KINGDOM OF MEN, AND GIVETH IT TO WHOMSOEVER HE WILL. And whereas they commanded to leave the stump of the tree roots: thy Kingdom shall be sure unto thee, after that thou shalt know THAT THE HEAVENS DO RULE.” Daniel 4:20-26. From the Interpretation the King could not mistake the meaning of his Dream. Then Daniel, like the faithful prophet that he was, took advantage of the opportunity and counselled the King to forsake his sinful ways. “Wherefore, O King, let my counsel be acceptable unto thee, and break off thy sins by righteousness, and thine iniquities by shewing mercy to the poor; if it may be a lengthening of thy tranquility.” Daniel 4:27. THE DREAM FULFILLED But the King did not take Daniel’s advice, and later had to make the humiliating confession that all that had been foretold about him had come to pass. But it did not come at once God gave him a year’s grace. Because the sentence was not executed at once Nebuchadnezzar may have thought that Daniel was mistaken, or that God had forgotten. But at the end of twelve months, as the King was walking in his palace, and beheld the great city of Babylon as it spread out before him from his Palace window, he exclaimed in his pride— “Is not this GREAT BABYLON, that I have built for the ’House of the Kingdom’ by the might of MY POWER, and for the honor of MY MAJESTY?” Daniel 4:30 That was the fatal moment. The time of probation was up. “While the word was in the King’s mouth, there fell a voice from Heaven, saying, O King Nebuchadnezzar, to thee it is spoken: The Kingdom is departed from thee. And they shall drive thee from men, and thy dwelling shall be with the beasts of the field: they shall make thee to cat grass as oxen, and ’SEVEN TIMES’ shall pass over thee, until thou know that the Most High ruleth in the ’Kingdom of Men,’ and giveth it (probably the Babylonian Kingdom) to whomsoever he will.” Daniel 4:31-32. The sentence was immediately executed. Not another moment of grace was given the King. “The same hour was the thing fulfilled upon Nebuchadnezzar: and he was driven from men, and did eat grass as oxen, and his body was wet with the dew of heaven, till his hairs were grown like eagle’s feathers, and his nails like bird’s claws.” Daniel 4:33. The type of insanity that befell Nebuchadnezzar is a disease called “lycanthropy,” in which the patient imagines that he is some sort of a beast. Nebuchadnezzar imagined he was an ox. He was not confined but was allowed to roam in the fields, probably the grounds of the Palace, for we are told that he did eat grass as oxen, and his body was wet with the dew of heaven, and to complete the delusion he probably went about on all fours. Nebuchadnezzar’s insanity lasted for seven years, for that is what the “Seven Times” mean. The period is not without its prophetical significance. It does not signify the length of the “Times of the Gentiles,” for a “Time” is not a period of 360 years, but only of one year. See comments on chapter nine ( The “Seven Times” foreshadow the “SEVEN YEARS” of the rule of Antichrist, or the “Seventieth Week” of Daniel’s “Seventy Weeks,” when the “One” that hindereth—THE HOLY SPIRIT, shall have left the earth, having gone back with the Church, and when men in their madness and bestiality will act like beasts, and give their service and worship to Antichrist, that John in the Apocalypse calls—”THE BEAST.” At the end of the “Seven Times” (years), Nebuchadnezzar’s reason was restored to him. THE KING’S RECOVERY “And at the end of the days I Nebuchadnezzar lifted up mine eyes unto heaven, and mine understanding returned unto me, and I blessed the Most High, and I praised and honored Him that liveth forever, whose dominion is an everlasting dominion, and His Kingdom is from generation to generation: and all the inhabitants of the earth are reputed as nothing: and He doeth according to His will in the Army of Heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth: and none can stay His hand, or say unto Him, What doest Thou?” Daniel 4:34-35. At the end of the “Seven Years” Nebuchadnezzar lifted up his eyes to Heaven. A beast does not do that. It, particularly an ox, looks downward. What Nebuchadnezzar meant was that he looked upward in prayer to God, and acknowledged His supremacy. In the doing of that his reason was restored, and he was fit to resume his kingly duties. “At the same time my reason returned to me; and for the glory of my Kingdom, mine honor and brightness (glory) returned unto me; and my counsellors and my lords sought unto me; and I was established in my Kingdom, and excellent majesty was added unto me. Now I Nebuchadnezzar praise and extol and honor the King of Heaven, all whose works are truth, and His ways judgment: and those that walk in pride He is able to abase.” Daniel 4:36-37. Nebuchadnezzar’s restoration to his kingly rights was in fulfilment of the promise that his insanity should only last seven years, and that his Kingdom should then be made “sure,” or restored to him. Daniel 4:26. During his insanity, his son, Evil-Merodach, is said to have reigned as Regent in his stead. The fact that he was graciously received back by his counsellors and lords is an indication that they looked upon his insanity as only temporary, and yet, if that be true, it seems strange that they did not confine him to the palace, instead of “driving” (Daniel 4:25) him out into the fields away from the haunts of men. This is the last we read in the Scriptures of Nebuchadnezzar. He lived only about a year after his restoration to his throne, but it was a year during which great honors were heaped upon him, and in which he glorified God. He died after a brief illness in B. C. 561, and was succeeded by his son Evil-Merodach. The Fall of Babylon THE CITY OF BABYLON The founder of Babylon was Nimrod, the great-grandson of Noah, over 2000 years before Christ. “And Cush begat Nimrod: he began to be a mighty one in the earth. He was a mighty hunter before the Lord: wherefore it is said, Even as Nimrod the mighty hunter before the Lord. And the beginning of his kingdom was BABEL (margin Babylon), and Erech and Accad, and Calneh, in the land of Shinar.” Genesis 10:8-10. Nimrod was a Hamite. Nineveh was founded by Asshur, a son of Shem. Genesis 10:11; Genesis 10:22. Nineveh became the capital of Assyria. About B. C. 1270, the Assyrian kings became masters of Chaldea, or Babylonia, of which Babylon was the capital. For several centuries the history of Babylon was overshadowed by that of Nineveh. In the time of Tiglath-pileser of Assyria, Nabonassar ascended the throne of Babylon in B. C. 747. About B. C. 720 Berodach-baladan became king of Babylon, and sent ambassadors to Hezekiah, king of Judah. 2 Kings 20:12-18; Isaiah 39:1-7. A few years later Sargon, king of Assyria, defeated and dethroned Berodach-baladan. Sennacherib completed the subjection of Babylon, which he annexed to the Assyrian Empire about B. C. 690. The conquest of Nineveh and the overthrow of the Assyrian Empire, which was effected about B. C. 625, by Cyaxeres the Mede, and his ally Nabopolassar, the rebellious governor of Babylon, enabled the latter to found the Babylonian Empire. He reigned from B. C. 625 to B. C. 605. He was succeeded by his more famous son Nebuchadnezzar, the greatest king of ancient times, who rebuilt and beautified the city of Babylon until it was the most magnificent city the world has ever seen. The city of Babylon was built in an exact square of 15 miles on a side, or 60 miles around. It was surrounded by a brick wall 87 feet thick, which, according to Herodotus, was 350 feet high. On the walls were 250 towers, and the top of the wall was wide enough to permit six chariots to drive abreast. Outside this wall was a vast ditch or moat surrounding the city, kept filled with water from the river Euphrates, and crossed by draw-bridges in front of the gates. Inside the wall, and not far from it, was another wall, not much inferior, but narrower, extending around the city. Twenty-five magnificent avenues, 150 feet wide, ran across the city from north to south, and the same number crossed them at right angles from east to west, making 676 great squares, each nearly three-fifths of a mile on a side. A wide avenue also ran around the city inside the walls, and close to them, into which the cross avenues emptied. At the ends of these cross avenues magnificently burnished two-leafed gates of brass were built in the city walls, that shone, as they were opened or closed, in the rising or setting sun, like leaves of flame. The city was divided into two equal parts by the river Euphrates, that flowed diagonally across it, and its banks were walled and pierced with brazen gates at the main avenues. Outside these river walls, and between them and the river, splendid wharves lined the river on each side within the city. Ferry boats crossed the river at each of the main avenues, and at the central avenue a magnificent bridge spanned the river, at each end of which was a beautiful Palace. These Palaces were connected by a subterranean passageway, or “tube,” underneath the bed of the river, in which, at different points, were located sumptuous banqueting rooms constructed entirely of brass. Near one of these Palaces stood the TOWER OF BEL, consisting of eight towers, each 75 feet high, rising one upon the other, with an outside winding stairway to its summit, which towers, with the Chapel on the top, made a height of 660 feet. This Chapel contained the most expensive furniture of any place of worship in the world. One “Golden Image” alone, 45 feet high, was valued at $17,500,000, and the whole of the sacred utensils used in worship were reckoned to be worth $200,000,000. Babylon also contained one of the “Seven Wonders” of the world, the famous “HANGING GARDENS.” These “Gardens” were 400 feet square, and were raised in terraces one above the other, to the height of 350 feet, and were reached by stairways ten feet wide. The top of each terrace was covered with large stone slabs on which were laid a bed of rushes, then a thick layer of asphalt, next two courses of brick, cemented together, and finally plates of lead to prevent leakage; the whole was then covered with earth and planted with shrubbery and large trees. The whole had the appearance from a distance of a forest-covered mountain, which would be a remarkable sight in the level plain of the Euphrates. These “Gardens” were built by Nebuchadnezzar simply to please his wife, who was Amyitis, daughter of Cyaxares, king of the mountainous country of Media, and who was thus made more contented with her surroundings. The rest of the city was, in its glory and magnificence, in keeping with these palaces, towers, and “ Hanging Gardens .” It contained many beautiful parks, and there was much unoccupied land that could be tilled, and help support the over 1,000,000 population. The character of its inhabitants, and of its official life at the zenith of its history, is seen in the description of “Belshazzar’s Feast.” Never before or since has this earth seen its equal. The Prophet Isaiah speaks of it as—Babylon, the glory of kingdoms, the beauty of the Chaldees’ Excellency.” Isaiah 13:19. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 38: 02.06- CHAPTER 5. BELSHAZZAR'S FEAST ======================================================================== Daniel 5:1-31. BELSHAZZAR’S FEAST “Belshazzar the king made a great Feast to a thousand of his lords, and drank wine before the thousand. Belshazzar, whiles he tasted the wine, commanded to bring the golden and silver vessels which his father Nebuchadnezzar had taken out of the Temple which was in Jerusalem; that the king, and his princes, his wives and his concubines, might drink therein. Then they brought the golden vessels that were taken out of the Temple of the House of God which was at Jerusalem; and the king, and his princes, his wives, and his concubines, drank in them. They drank wine, and praised the gods of gold, and of silver, of brass, of iron, of wood, and of stone.” Daniel 5:1-4 Nebuchadnezzar was succeeded at his death, B. C. 561, by his son Evil-Merodach, who at once liberated Jehoiachin, king of Judah, from prison and fed him from his own table. 2 Kings 25:27-30; Jeremiah 52:31-34. After a reign of two years Evil-Merodach was put to death by conspirators, headed by Neriglissar, his brother-in-law, who ascended the throne and reigned for about four years, being killed in battle in the year B. C. 556. His son, and successor, Laborosoarchod, an imbecile child, was king for less than a year, when he was beaten to death, and the throne was seized by a usurper, Nabonidus (or Nabonnaid), another son-in-law of Nebuchadnezzar, who had married the widow of Neriglissar, and who reigned from B. C. 555 to the Fall of Babylon in B. C. 538. According to Daniel, Belshazzar, and not Nabonidus, was King of Babylon when it fell. But Berosus, a heathen historian, who lived about 250 years after Daniel, in his list of the kings of Babylon, omits the name of Belshazzar, and gives the name of Nabonnaid (Nabonidus) as the last king of Babylon. On account of this the critics attack the truthfulness of the Book of Daniel. But its truthfulness has been vindicated by the deciphering of a number of clay tablets taken from the ruins of Babylonia, on which the name of Belsharuzzar frequently appears as the son of Nabonnaid, and as sharing the government with him. Thus we see that the Belsharuzzar of the tablets is the Belshazzar of the Bible, and that Daniel is historically correct. As the Prophet Jeremiah had foretold—”All nations shall serve HIM (Nebuchadnezzar), and his SON, and his SON’S SON, until the very time of his land come” (Jeremiah 27:7), it is clear that Belshazzar must have been a GRANDSON, and a son, not of a daughter, but of a son of Nebuchadnezzar. But as we have seen that his reputed father, Nabonidus, was not a son of Nebuchadnezzar, the only solution seems to be that Belshazzar was a son of a son of Nebuchadnezzar, and was adopted by Nabonidus to conciliate the royal family, and because of his adoption could be legally called the son of Nabonidus. Belshazzar, at the time the incidents in this chapter took place, was reigning in conjunction with his father Nabonidus, who was away on some military expedition and had left Belshazzar in charge of the city of Babylon. Feasts were not uncommon in Babylon, but the “Feast of Belshazzar” was no common Feast. There is no feast like it recorded in all history. The only feast that approaches it is the Feast given by Ahasuerus, King of Persia, to the Princes of the 120 Provinces of his Kingdom, given in Shushan the Palace in B. C. 521, and recorded in the first chapter of Esther. Belshazzar’s Feast was the turning point in the history of Babylon. It marked the transition from the “Head of Gold” to the “Arms and Breast of Silver” of the “Image,” and from the “Lion” to the “Bear” phase of Gentile rule. Daniel 7:5. It took place in B. C. 538, twenty-three years after the death of Nebuchadnezzar. As these years were taken up with events that had no relation to the Jews they are passed over in silence. Even Daniel drops out of sight. But he is not forgotten by God, who gives him “Visions” of coming events. The Feast of Belshazzar was given in a spirit of contempt and defiance. The city of Babylon was in a state of siege. The armies of the Medes and Persians were encamped outside its walls. But Belshazzar felt secure, for the drawbridges had been drawn up, the brazen gates barred, and Belshazzar knew that the walls of the city were impregnable; and he was confident that his soldiers from their position on the lofty walls would be able to destroy any who should attempt to batter down the gates. The city also was provisioned for several years’ siege, and with the tillable ground within the city walls its capture could be postponed indefinitely. So Belshazzar to show his contempt of the besieging army gave his great Feast. The character of the Feast is seen in the conduct of the guests. “They drank wine, and praised the gods of gold, and of silver, of brass, of iron (reminding us of Nebuchadnezzar’s Dream), of wood, and of stone.” It was a Feast of licentiousness, drunkenness, and idolatrous worship. In the midst of the Feast, the King, Belshazzar, his brain befuddled with wine, and desirous of doing something unique and sensational, surpassed all his previous blasphemous and sacrilegious acts by ordering to be brought into the Banqueting Hall the sacred vessels of gold and silver that his grandfather Nebuchadnezzar had taken from the Temple at Jerusalem, sixty-eight years before. When these vessels were brought in they were distributed among the drunken guests, and they drank wine from them to the gods of gold, silver, brass, iron, wood, and stone, and thus desecrated those sacred vessels of the Lord. That was the fatal moment, the turning point of the Feast. It filled Babylon’s “CUP OF INIQUITY” to the brim. Her doom was sealed. “In the SAME HOUR came forth the fingers of a man’s hand, and wrote over against the Candlestick upon the plaster of the wall of the King’s Palace: and the King saw the part of the hand that wrote. Then the King’s countenance was changed, and his thoughts troubled him, so that the joints of his loins were loosed, and his knees smote one against another.” Daniel 5:5-6. No flash of supernatural light, nor deafening peal of thunder, startled the drunken revelers, thus announcing the interference of God in their impious carousal. But out of the “sleeve of the night” the Hand of God appeared, and with its finger silently wrote, in mystic characters, on the wall over against the lighted Candlestick, where it could readily be seen by all the assembled guests, the doom of Babylon . The fact that the writing remained indelibly fixed on the wall showed that it was no hallucination of an intoxicated man’s fancy. It sobered the King, and filled him with fear, and he at once called for the “Wise Men” of Babylon to interpret its meaning. AN INTERPRETER SOUGHT “The King cried aloud to bring in the Astrologers, the Chaldeans, and the Soothsayers. And the King spake, and said to the ’Wise Men’ of Babylon, Whosoever shall read this writing, and shew me the interpretation thereof, shall be clothed with scarlet, and have a chain of gold about his neck, and shall be the third ruler in the Kingdom. Then came in all the King’s ’Wise Men:’ but they could not read the writing, nor make known to the King the interpretation thereof. Then was King Belshazzar greatly troubled, and his countenance was changed in him, and his lords were astonished.” Daniel 5:7-9. Again the “Wise Men” of Babylon fail in their office, as they failed in the days of Nebuchadnezzar. Daniel 2:1-13. They could not interpret the writing. Whether it was in a language with which they were not familiar we are not told. The true reason was that it was a message from GOD, and it takes a “MAN OF GOD” to interpret the WORDS OF GOD. The failure of the “Wise Men” to interpret the handwriting greatly troubled the King, and his countenance was changed. All the mirth and hilarity left it, and it presented the aspect of fear and terror. So marked was the change that the assembled lords were astonished, for they saw that the “handwriting on the wall” was not a part of the program, arranged by the King to entertain them, but was something supernatural and unexpected, and that the King was not needlessly alarmed. At once the boisterousness of the Feast was changed to cries of terror, and so great was the uproar and commotion the Queen came in to find out what it was all about. It is hardly likely that the Queen mentioned was the wife of Belshazzar. If he was married his wife’s place was with him at the Feast. Neither is it likely that the Queen was the widow of Nebuchadnezzar. She probably was dead. Otherwise she would be very old, and indifferent to such an occasion. It would appear therefore that the Queen mentioned was the wife and Queen of King Nabonidus, who was still the “First Ruler” of the land, though away at the time, and who had a perfect right to be living in the Palace at that time, and who as a daughter of Nebuchadnezzar would still have a fresh and vivid memory of the wonderful part Daniel had taken in the affairs of the Empire during her father’s reign. This view is confirmed by the use the Queen made of the word “father.” The use of the word “father,” instead of “grandfather,” in the Queen calling Nebuchadnezzar the “father” of Belshazzar, is in accord with the usage of Old Testament times, and was made necessary because in the Semitic language there are no words for “grandfather,” or “grandson.” “Now the Queen by reason of the words of the King and his lords came into the Banquet House: and the Queen spake and said, O King, live forever: let not thy thoughts trouble thee, nor let thy countenance be changed: there is a man in thy Kingdom, in whom is the Spirit of the Holy Gods; and in the days of thy father light and understanding and wisdom, like the wisdom of the Gods, was found in him: whom the King Nebuchadnezzar thy father, the King, I say, thy father, made Master of the Magicians, Astrologers, Chaldeans, and Soothsayers; forasmuch as an excellent spirit, and knowledge, and understanding, interpreting of dreams, and shewing of hard sentences, and dissolving of doubts, were found in the same Daniel, whom the King named Belteshazzar: now let Daniel be called, and he will shew the interpretation.” Daniel 5:10-12. While others had forgotten Daniel, not so the “Queen Mother.” At once Daniel was sent for. He could not have been far away, or he could not have appeared so quickly. He was doubtless aroused from his slumbers, for it was far in the night. This would be no light matter, for he was now an old gray-haired man. Sixty-five years had passed by since he had interpreted Nebuchadnezzar’s Dream, and if he was twenty years old when taken to Babylon, counting the three years in the “Palace School,” he was now eighty-eight years of age. “Then was Daniel brought in before the King. And the King spake and said unto Daniel, Art thou that Daniel, which art of the Children of the Captivity of Judah, whom the King my father brought out of Jewry? I have even heard of thee, that the Spirit of the Gods is in thee, and that light and understanding and excellent wisdom is found in thee. And now the ’Wise Men’ the Astrologers, have been brought in before me, that they should read this writing, and make known unto me the interpretation thereof: but they could not shew the interpretation of the thing: and I have heard of thee, that thou canst make interpretations, and dissolve doubts: now if thou canst read the writing, and make known to me the interpretation thereof, thou shalt be clothed with scarlet, and have a chain of gold about thy neck, and shalt be the ’THIRD RULER’ in the Kingdom.” Daniel 5:13-16. Daniel knew how empty were all these promises, for he saw by the “Handwriting on the Wall” that the Empire of Babylon was doomed, and that King Belshazzar was powerless to fulfil them. So he replied— “Let thy gifts be to thyself, and give thy rewards to another; yet I will read the writing unto the King, and make known to him the Interpretation. O thou King, the Most High God gave Nebuchadnezzar thy father a Kingdom, and majesty, and glory, and honor: and for the majesty that He gave him, all people, nations, and languages trembled and feared before him: whom he would he slew; and whom he would he kept alive; and whom he would he set up; and whom he would he put down. But when his heart was lifted up, and his mind hardened in pride, he was deposed from his kingly throne, and they took his glory from him: and he was driven from the sons of men; and his heart was made like the beasts, and his dwelling was with the wild asses: they fed him with grass like oxen, and his body was wet with the dew of heaven; till he knew that the MOST HIGH GOD ruled in the ’Kingdom of Men,’ and that He appointeth over it whomsoever He will.” Daniel 5:17-21. Then Daniel, faithful prophet as he was, took advantage of the situation to reprove the King. Hear his fearless and sublime words— A PROPHET’S REBUKE “And thou his son, O Belshazzar, hast not humbled thine heart, though thou KNEWEST ALL THIS; but hast lifted up thyself against the Lord of Heaven; and they have brought the vessels of His House (the Temple at Jerusalem) before thee, and thou and thy lords, thy wives and thy concubines, have drunk wine in them; and thou hast praised the gods of silver, and gold, of brass, iron, wood, and stone, which see not, nor hear, nor know: and the God in whose hand thy breath is, and whose are all thy ways, hast thou not glorified: then was the part of the hand sent from Him; and this writing was written.” Daniel 5:22-24. In this scathing rebuke Daniel charges Belshazzar with knowing all that had happened to his grandfather Nebuchadnezzar as a punishment for his pride. Belshazzar was probably fifteen years old when Nebuchadnezzar recovered from his insanity. Anyway he knew all about it from his mother’s lips, and as heir apparent to the throne had been warned to avoid his grandfather’s sin. But he failed to profit by the lesson, and added to his guilt what his grandfather never dared to do, the sin of the profanation of the “Sacred Vessels” of the Temple, thus mocking and defying God. It is a peculiar coincidence that when Daniel was called, Belshazzar took particular pains to find out if he was a Jew (Daniel 5:13), as if his presence had something to do with the King’s desecration of the “Sacred Vessels” of the Temple . It seemed fitting therefore that Belshazzar’s doom should be pronounced by Daniel the Jew. For it was because of the desecration of the “Sacred Vessels” that the “Handwriting” appeared on the wall, and the doom of Belshazzar pronounced, for if he continued on the throne there was little hope of the return of the Jews and the sacred vessels to Jerusalem two years later, as the prophets had foretold. THE DOOM OF BABYLON “And this is the writing that was written, ’MENE, MENE, TEKEL, UPHARSIN.’ This is the interpretation of the thing: MENE; God hath numbered thy Kingdom, and finished it. TEKEL; Thou art weighed in the balances, and art found wanting. PERES; Thy Kingdom is divided, and given to the Medes and Persians.” Daniel 5:25-28. In the interpretation Daniel changes the word “UPHARSIN” to PERES, which is the singular of “Upharsin.” The change helps the interpretation, because the consonants written P-R-S on the wall were the same as those used for “Persians,” showing where Daniel got the words, the “Medes” and “Persians,” the Medes and Persians at that time being a dual Kingdom. The words “MENE, MENE, TEKEL, UPHARSIN,” translated into English, mean—”Numbered,” “Numbered,” “Weighed,” “Divisions.” Daniel interpreted them thus— MENE—”God hath numbered thy Kingdom, and finished it.” TEKEL—”Thou (Belshazzar) art weighed in the balances and art found wanting.” PERES—”Thy Kingdom is divided, and given to the Medes and Persians.” The writing was in Aramaic, and the letters may have been arranged in Acrostic style, and so mystified the “Wise Men.” The illustration below, taken from the Talmud, will show how this could have been done. P T M M R K N N S L A A The Chaldeans (Wise Men), reading the letters from right to left, as in Hebrew and Aramaic, or from left to right, as in other languages, could make no sense of the words: but Daniel read from top to bottom, beginning at the right. That Belshazzar did not believe the Prophet, or that while he believed him, he did not expect the prophecy to come true in his day, is probable from the fact that— “Then commanded Belshazzar, and they clothed Daniel with scarlet, and put a chain of gold about his neck, and made a proclamation concerning him, that he should be the ’THIRD RULER’ in the Kingdom.” Daniel 5:29. Belshazzar had to make Daniel the “Third Ruler,” because he himself was the “Second,” for his father Nabonidus was the “First.” But the honor for Daniel was an empty one, for if God’s word was true Belshazzar had no Kingdom to share with when he clothed him in scarlet, and put a chain of gold about his neck, for that Kingdom had already been given to the Medes and Persians, for we read— “In that night was Belshazzar the king of the Chaldeans slain. And Darius the Median took (received) the Kingdom, being about threescore and two years old.” Daniel 5:30-31. Darius the Mede did not take Babylon. It was captured by Cyrus. But as an act of courtesy, and because Media was the older of the two Kingdoms Media and Persia, and because he had some other military campaigns to finish, Cyrus committed the governorship of Babylon to his uncle Darius, the king of Media, who ruled for two years. THE TAKING OF BABYLON Two years after the death of Nebuchadnezzar a war broke out between the Babylonians and the Medes that continued off and on for over twenty years. At last Cyaxares, king of the Medes, who is called “Darius” in verse 31 summoned to his aid his nephew, Cyrus, of the Persian line. And in the seventeenth year of Nabonidus, and the third year of Belshazzar, Cyrus laid siege to the city of Babylon. The Babylonians entrenched behind the impregnable walls of the city, with provisions to last them for years, and sufficient tillable soil to supplement the supply, scoffed at Cyrus, and made light of the siege. Hence they breathed as freely and slept as soundly as though no foe was waiting and watching for their destruction. But it was a false security, for God had decreed over 175 years before that the city should be taken by a man not then born, Cyrus (Isaiah 44:28, Isaiah 45:1-4), who was then knocking at its gates, and when God sets the time for the fulfillment of His word, the most impregnable fortress must fall. Realizing the futility of taking the city by siege, Cyrus decided to use strategy. He decided to drain the river Euphrates , that flowed through the city. and march his soldiers in on its bed. To this end some say he constructed a large artificial lake, miles above the city, into which he drained the river. Others say, and it seems the most likely, that he constructed a new channel for the river, far away and invisible from the tops of the Towers on top of the walls, and into this new channel he diverted the water of the river above the city, so that the water that flowed through the city flowed away and left the river bed through the city dry. Having made all arrangements to carry out his plan, Cyrus waited a suitable occasion. Hearing of the Feast that Belshazzar was going to give to a thousand of his lords, and knowing the character of such Feasts, and that Belshazzar’s soldiers would be off their guard, Cyrus divided his army into three Divisions. One Division was to divert the water of the river Euphrates, at the proper time, into the new channel. The second Division was stationed where the river entered the city on the north. And the third Division was stationed where the river left the city on the south. The second and third Divisions were instructed to enter the channel of the river as soon as the water was low enough, and march toward each other until they met in the centre of the city where the Palace was located. The plan worked to perfection. But it would have been a failure if the city had not been given over to debauchery. Through the carelessness of the guards, the brazen gates in the walls that lined the banks of the river inside the city were left unbolted, thus giving easy entrance to the soldiers of Cyrus, who quickly took the city. If it had been otherwise Cyrus’ soldiers would have been trapped, or had to march out again. But the Hand of God was in it. God had said that Cyrus should take the city, and as its time was come, the plan of Cyrus was doubtless inspired of God, and He saw to it that the gates on the river’s banks were not closed. If the guards of the river gates had been on duty, and had noticed the subsidence of the water of the river, they could have given the alarm, and probably saved the city. But God had ordered otherwise. The soldiers of Cyrus immediately took possession of the city, stormed the Palace, and slew the King. That night’s revelry cost Belshazzar his life, and the Fall of Babylon. As proof of the inspiration of the Scriptures it is worthy of note that the “Fall of Babylon” was foretold, and the manner of its capture described, and the name of its captor given, 175 years before the event took place. The Prophecy is found in Isaiah 44:28, Isaiah 45:1-4 : “That saith of CYRUS, He is my shepherd, and shall perform all my pleasure: even saying to JERUSALEM—Thou shalt be built; and to the TEMPLE—Thy foundation shall be laid. Thus saith the Lord to His anointed, to CYRUS, whose right hand I have holden, to subdue nations before him; and I will loose the loins of kings (as those of Belshazzar) to open before him (Cyrus) the TWO LEAVED GATES (of Babylon); and the gates shall not be shut (which was true of the inner gates of Babylon, in the river walls on the night of the siege); I will go before thee (Cyrus), and make the crooked places straight: I will break in pieces the GATES OF BRASS (of Babylon), and cut in sunder the bars of iron. And I will give thee the treasures of darkness, and hidden riches of secret places, that thou (Cyrus) mayest know that I, the LORD, which call thee by thy NAME (over a hundred years before he was born), am the GOD OF ISRAEL. For Jacob my servant’s sake, and Israel mine elect, I have even called thee (Cyrus) by thy name: I have SURNAMED THEE (given him his name), THOUGH THOU HAST NOT KNOWN ME.” Isaiah 44:28, Isaiah 45:1-4. The last sentence may mean that Cyrus was not a believer in God when he besieged the city of Babylon, and was not aware that he was chosen of God as His agent in the downfall of the city. From this Scripture we see that Cyrus was foreordained, over one hundred years before he was born, to do two things. First, to besiege and take Babylon, and secondly, to issue an Edict, two years later, when the term (70 years) of the Babylonian Captivity had expired (B. C. 536), for the return of the Jews to Jerusalem. THE REBUILDING OF BABYLON That the ancient city of Babylon restored is to play an important part in the startling events of the last days of this Dispensation is very clear. This is seen from what is said of it in the seventeenth and eighteenth chapters of the Book of Revelation. At first sight the two chapters, which contain some things in common, are difficult to reconcile, but when we get the “Key” the reconciliation is easy. The seventeenth chapter speak of a “WOMAN,” called “MYSTERY, Babylon the Great, the Mother of Harlots and Abominations of the Earth.” The eighteenth chapter speaks of a CITY, a literal city, called “Babylon the Great.” That the “WOMAN” and the “CITY” do not symbolize the same thing is clear, for what is said of the “Woman” does not apply to a city, and what is said of the “City” does not apply to a woman. The “WOMAN” is destroyed by the TEN KINGS, while the “Kings of the Earth” in the next chapter, “bewail and lament” the destruction of the “CITY” which is not destroyed by them, but by a MIGHTY EARTHQUAKE AND FIRE. Again, the “WOMAN” is destroyed THREE AND A HALF YEARS BEFORE THE CITY; and the fact that the first verse of chapter eighteen says—”After these things,” that is after the destruction of the “WOMAN” what happens to the “CITY” occurs, shows that the “WOMAN” and the “CITY” are not one and the same. That the two chapters refer to different things is further verified by the fact that they are announced by different angels. The events of chapter seventeen are announced by one of the “Vial” Angels, while those of the eighteenth are announced by “another” angel; probably the “Second Angel Messenger,” who by way of Anticipation, announced in Revelation 14:8, the “Fall of Babylon,” that is there called—”That Great City.” If “Mystical Babylon” was destroyed in chapter seventeen, she cannot appear in chapter eighteen, therefore the “CITY” described in chapter eighteen must be a literal city called BABYLON. As there is no city of that name on the earth today, nor has been since the ancient city of Babylon was destroyed, the reference must be to some future city of Babylon. The city of Babylon is so intimately connected with the history of the God’s People, the Jews, that the Scriptures have much to say about it. A large part of the book of Daniel has to do with it; and it is mentioned in twelve other books of the Old Testament, and in four of the New Testament. And that the Book of Revelation is a continuation of the Book of Daniel is proven by the fact that the city of Babylon is again spoken of in it, and its prominence in the affairs of the world at the “End Time” disclosed, and its final and complete destruction foretold. That the ancient city of Babylon was destroyed there can be no question, but when we affirm that it is to be rebuilt and again destroyed we are met with two objections. That all the Old Testament prophecies in reference to its destruction have been literally fulfilled, and that it cannot be rebuilt. As there is no city of Babylon now in existence, the references in the Book of Revelation to the destruction of such a city must be symbolical and not refer to a literal city. Let us take up the first objection that all the prophecies in reference to its destruction have been literally fulfilled. For a description of Babylon and her destruction we must turn to Isaiah, Isaiah 13:1-22 and Isaiah 14:1-32, and Jeremiah 50:1-46, Jeremiah 51:1-64. In these two prophecies we find much that has not AS YET been fulfilled in regard to the city of Babylon. This will appear as we proceed. But first we will review the history of Babylon from its capture by Cyrus, B. C. 538, until the present time. So quietly and quickly was the city captured by Cyrus that some of the inhabitants did not know until the third day that the King had been slain and the city taken. There was no destruction of the city at that time. Some years after it revolted against Darius Hystaspis, and after a fruitless siege of nearly twenty months was taken by strategy. This was in B. C. 516. About B. C. 478 Xerxes, on his return from Greece, plundered and injured, if he did not destroy, the great “Temple of Bel .” In B. C. 331 Alexander the Great approached the city, which was then so powerful and flourishing that he made preparation for bringing all his forces into action in case it should offer resistance, but the citizens threw open the gates and received him with acclamations. After sacrificing to “Bel,” he gave out that he would rebuild the vast Temple of that god, and for weeks he kept 10,000 men employed in clearing away the ruins from the foundations, doubtless intending to revive the glory of Babylon and make it his Capital, when his purpose was defeated by his sudden death of marsh fever and intemperance in his thirty-third year. During the subsequent wars of his generals Babylon suffered much, and finally came under the power of Seleucus, who, prompted by ambition to build a Capital for himself, founded Seleucia in its neighborhood about B. C. 293. This rival city gradually drew off the inhabitants of Babylon, so that Strabo, who died in A. D. 25, speaks of the latter as being to a great extent deserted. Nevertheless the Jews left from the Captivity still resided there in large numbers, and in A. D. 60 we find the Apostle Peter working among them, for it was from Babylon that Peter wrote his First Epistle (1 Peter 5:13), addressed to “The strangers scattered throughout Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia and Bethynia.” About the middle of the fifth century Theodoret speaks of Babylon as being inhabited only by Jews, who had still three Jewish Universities, and in the last year of the same century the “Babylonian Talmud” was issued, and recognized as authoritative by the Jews of the whole world. In A. D. 917 Ibu Hankel mentions Babylon as an insignificant village, but still in existence. About A. D. 1100 it seems to have again grown into a town of some importance, for it was then known as the “Two Mosques.” Shortly afterwards it was enlarged and fortified and received the name of Hillah. In A. D. 1898 Hillah contained about 10,000 inhabitants, and was surrounded by fertile lands, and abundant date groves stretched along the banks of the Euphrates. Certainly it has never AS YET been true that—”neither shall the Arabian pitch tent there, neither shall the shepherds make their fold there.” Isaiah 13:20. Nor can it be said of Babylon — “Her cities are a desolation, a dry land, and a wilderness, a land wherein no man dwelleth, neither doth any son of man pass thereby.” Jeremiah 51:43. Nor can it be said—”And they shall not take of thee a stone for a corner, nor a stone for foundations, but thou shalt be desolate forever, saith the Lord” (Jeremiah 51:26), for many towns and cities have been built from the ruins of Babylon, among them four Capital Cities: Seleucia, built by the Greeks; Ctesiphon, by the Parthians; Al Maiden, by the Persians; and Kufa, by the Caliphs. Hillah was entirely constructed from the debris, and even in the houses of Bagdad, Babylonian stamped bricks may be frequently noticed. But Isaiah is still more specific, for he locates the TIME when his prophecy will be fulfilled. He calls it the “DAY OF THE LORD.” Isaiah 13:9. The “Day of the Lord” takes in the “Tribulation Period” and the “Millennium.” Isaiah says when Babylon shall be destroyed— Prophetic days of scripture part A Prophetic days of scripture part B “The stars of heaven and the constellations thereof shall not give their light; the sun shall be darkened in his going forth, and the moon shall not cause her light to shine.” Isaiah 13:10. None of these things happened when Babylon was taken by Cyrus in B. C. 538. Nor have they happened since. This darkening of the “Heavenly Bodies” locates the TIME of the destruction of Babylon as at the close of “The Great Tribulation,” as foretold by Christ in His “Olivet Discourse” (Matthew 24:29-30), and at the pouring out of the “Seventh Vial” of the Book of Revelation. Revelation 16:17-19. In the description of the destruction of the city of Babylon given in Revelation 18, we read that her judgment will come in ONE HOUR (Revelation 18:10), and that in ONE HOUR she shall be made desolate (Revelation 18:19), and as an illustration of the suddenness and completeness of her destruction, a mighty angel took up a stone like a “Great Millstone,” and cast it into the sea, saying—”Thus with VIOLENCE shall that great city Babylon be thrown down and shall be found no more at all.” Revelation 18:21. We are also told in the same chapter that she is to be destroyed by FIRE. Revelation 18:8-9; Revelation 18:18. This is in exact harmony with the words of Isaiah 13:19-22 : “And Babylon, the glory of Kingdoms, the beauty of the Chaldees excellency, shall be as when God overthrew SODOM AND GOMORRAH.” The Prophet Jeremiah makes the same statement. Jeremiah 50:40. The destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah did not extend through many centuries, their glory disappeared in a few hours (Genesis 19:24-28); and as ancient Babylon was not thus destroyed, the prophecies of Isaiah and Jeremiah cannot be fulfilled unless there is to be a future Babylon that shall be thus destroyed. In Revelation 16:17-19, we are told that Babylon shall be destroyed by an EARTHQUAKE, attended with most vivid and incessant lightning and awful thunder. It would appear then, that as Sodom and Gomorrah were first set on fire and then swallowed up by an earthquake, that the rebuilt city of Babylon will be set on fire, and as the site of ancient Babylon is underlaid with Bitumen (Asphalt), that an earthquake will break up the crust of the earth, and precipitate the burning city into a “Lake of Fire,” and the city, like a MILLSTONE (Revelation 18:21) sink below the surface of the earth as into the sea, and be swallowed up so that it will be impossible to ever take of her stones for building purposes, and the land shall become a Wilderness where no man shall ever dwell. The Vision of the “Ephah,” seen by the Prophet Zechariah (Zechariah 5:5-11) is further confirmatory evidence that the ancient city of Babylon is to be rebuilt and become the COMMERCIAL CENTRE OF THE WORLD. The “Ephah” is the largest of Hebrew dry measures, and is often used as a symbol of Commerce. In the vision the “Ephah” is seen being carried by two women who had the wings of a stork, and flew with the swiftness of the wind, and the Prophet was told that they were transporting it to the “LAND OF SHINAR,” where a “House” would be built for it. Now the “Land of Shinar “ is the place where the “Tower of Babel “ was built (Genesis 11:1-9), and the site of Babylon . The inference is that the “HOUSE” that is to be built for the “Ephah” in the “Land of Shinar” will be the rebuilt city of Babylon , and that Babylon is to become the great “Commercial Centre” of the world. The fact that the occupant of the “Ephah” was a “Woman” called WICKEDNESS implies that the “Commercialism” of those days will be characterized by all manner of dishonest schemes and methods, which surely will be the business methods of those who only can buy or sell who have the “MARK OF THE BEAST.” Revelation 13:16-17. As to the probability of the ancient city of Babylon being rebuilt, we have only to consider the events that in recent years have been happening in that part of the world looking to just such a thing. China, Japan, and India have risen from their sleep and isolation and become world commercial nations. There must therefore be some transcontinental means of transportation between the East and the West of the Eastern Hemisphere, and the logical route is through Mesopotamia, with rebuilt Babylon as the “Commercial Centre.” In the “Department of War” of France, at Paris, there are to be seen the records of valuable surveys and maps made, by order of Napoleon I, in Babylonia, and among them is a plan for a New City of Babylon, thus showing that the vast schemes of Napoleon contemplated the Rebuilding of the Ancient City of Babylon, and the making it his Capital, as his ambition was to conquer the whole of Europe and Asia, and he recognized to that end the strategical position of ancient Babylon as a governmental and commercial centre. The same was the dream of the late Emperor William of Germany. It was that desire that made him and Abdul Hamid, of Turkey, the closest of political friends, and he secured from Abdul Hamid a concession to build a railroad from the Asiatic side of the Bosphorus, by way of Aleppo, to the Tigris River, and from there to Bagdad, and from Bagdad via Babylon (via Babylon, mark that) to Koweit on the Persian Gulf, and most of the road has been built to Bagdad. And if the truth was known the Kaiser’s precipitation of the “World’s Great War” was largely due to his desire to carry out his plans for a “Trans-European-Asiatic-Indian Air Line” that would connect Europe with India, China, and Japan, and would have necessitated the building of a city on the site of ancient Babylon. But his and Napoleon’s plans were premature, and were brought to naught by God, until His time arrives for the rebuilding of Babylon. The whole country of Mesopotamia, including Assyria and Babylonia, only needs a system of irrigation, such as it once had, as revealed by the unearthing of numerous irrigation canals, to make it again the most fertile country in the world. As early as 1850 the British Government sent out a military officer, with his command, to survey and explore the river Euphrates at a cost of $150,000, and when the European war broke out the great English Engineer who built the “Assouan Dam” in Egypt was engaged in making surveys in the Euphratean valley for the purpose of constructing a series of irrigation canals that would restore the country and make it again the great grain-producing country it once was. With these facts in mind, it can readily be seen that it is the desire of European capitalists to revive the country of Babylonia and rebuild its cities, and when the time comes in the purpose of God the city of Babylon will be rebuilt almost in a night, and on a scale of magnificence such as the world has never seen. But I hear a protest. How, you say, can we be expecting Jesus to come at “any moment,” if the city of Babylon must be rebuilt before He can come? We reply that Jesus’ “Second Coming” will be in “Two Stages.” At the “First Stage” He will not come all the way to the earth but will stop in the “Air,” and all believers who have been “Born Again” will be caught up to Him. 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18. They will then be judged for their “Works,” that they may receive a proper reward, at the “Judgment Seat of Christ.” 2 Corinthians 5:10; 1 Corinthians 3:11-15. This will take some time. Then the Church will be married to Christ, after which He will come WITH the saints (the Church) to “Judge the Nations” (Matthew 25:31-46) and set up His Millennial Kingdom. This will be the “Second Stage” of His Coming, and will be visible. Between these “Two Stages” there will be a “Time Space” of at least SEVEN YEARS, the last “Week” of Daniel’s “Seventy Weeks.” (See Daniel 9:1-27.) But there is not a word in Scripture that says He cannot come before the beginning of those “Seven Years.” He may come five, ten, or even twenty-five years before, which would give ample time for the rebuilding of Babylon before the rise of the last Gentile Ruler, the ANTICHRIST. Some claim that Babylon will be rebuilt during the first three and a half years of the “Seven,” and Antichrist will make it his Capital during the last three and a half years. And when we consider how rapidly cities spring up in these days, or are rebuilt, as were Chicago and San Francisco, from the catastrophes that overtook them, it would take but a very few years to rebuild the city of Babylon when once the capitalists of the world decide to do it. BABYLON THE GREAT Let us take the description of “Babylon the GREAT” as given to us in Revelation 18:1-24, and try to visualize it. It will be an immense city, the greatest in every respect the world has ever seen. It will be a typical city, the London, the Paris, the Berlin, the Petrograd, the New York, the Chicago of its day. It will be the greatest “Commercial City” of the world. Its merchandise will be of gold and silver, and precious stones and pearls, of purple, and silk, and scarlet and costly wools. Its fashionable society will be clothed in the most costly raiment and decked with the most costly jewels. Their homes will be filled with the most costly furniture of precious woods, brass, iron and marble, with the richest of draperies, mats and rugs. They will use the most costly of perfumes, cinnamon, fragrant odors, ointments and frankincense. Their banquets will be supplied with the sweetest of wines, the richest of pastries, and the most delicious of meats. They will have horses, and chariots, and the swiftest of fast-moving vehicles on earth and in the air. They will have their slaves, and they will traffic in the “souls of men.” That is women will sell their bodies, and men their souls, to gratify their lusts. The markets will be crowded with cattle, sheep, and horses. The wharves will be piled with goods from all climes. The manufactories will turn out the richest of fabrics, and all that genius can invent for the comfort and convenience of men will be found on the market. It will be a city given over to pleasure and business. Business men and promoters will give their days and nights to scheming how to make money fast, and the pleasure-loving will be constantly planning new pleasures. There will be riotous joy and ceaseless feasting. As it was in the days of Noah and of Lot, they will be marrying and giving in marriage, buying and selling, building and planting. The blood will run hot in their veins. Money will be their god, pleasure their high-priest, and unbridled passion the ritual of their worship. It will be a city of music. Amid the noise and bustle of its commercial life will be heard the music of its pleasure resorts and theatres. There will be the sound of “harpers and musicians, of pipers and trumpeters” (Revelation 18:22). The world’s best singers and players will be there. Its theatres and places of music will be going day and night. In fact there will be no night, for the electric illumination of the city by night will make the night as bright and shadowless as the day, and its stores and places of business will never close, night or day, or Sunday, for the mad whirl of pleasure, and the absorbing desire for riches will keep the wheels of business constantly moving. And all this will be easy because the “God of this World” (Age)— SATAN, will possess the minds and bodies of men, for we read in Revelation 18:2, that Babylon at that time will be the “Habitation of Devils” and the “Hold of Every Foul Spirit,” and the “Cage of Every Unclean and Hateful Bird.” The city will be the seat of the most imposing “OCCULTISM,” and mediums, and those desiring to communicate with the other world, will then go to Babylon, as men and women now go to Paris for fashions and sensuous pleasures. In that day “demons,” and “unclean spirits” will find at Babylon the opportunity of their lives to materialize themselves in human bodies, and from the atmospheric heavens above, and from the Abyss below, they will come in countless legions until Babylon shall be full of demon-possessed men and women. And at the height of its glory, and just before its fall, Babylon will be ruled by SATAN HIMSELF, incarnate in the “Beast”—ANTICHRIST. But before its destruction God will mercifully deliver His own people, for a voice from Heaven will cry— “Come out of her, MY PEOPLE, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.” Revelation 18:4. As Sodom and Gomorrah could not be destroyed until righteous Lot had escaped, so Babylon cannot be destroyed until all the righteous people in it have fled. The destruction of the city will be sudden and without warning. A fearful storm will sweep over the city. The lightning and thunder will be incessant. The city will be set on fire and a great earthquake will shake it from centre to circumference. The tall office buildings and apartment houses, the “Hanging Gardens” and the great towers will totter and fall, the crust of the earth will crack and open, and the whole city with its inhabitants will sink like a MILLSTONE (Revelation 18:21) into a lake of burning bitumen, and the smoke will ascend as of a “burning fiery furnace,” and the horror of the scene will be intensified by vast clouds of steam, generated by the waters of the river Euphrates pouring into that lake of fiery asphalt, and when night comes on those clouds of steam will reflect the light of the burning city so it can be seen for miles in all directions in that level country. And the kings of the earth, and the merchants, and the shipmasters, and sailors, and all who have profited by her merchandise, will stand afar off and cry, and wail because of her destruction, but the heavens will rejoice, for God will have rewarded her “Double” according to her works, and Babylon will be NO MORE. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 39: 02.07- CHAPTER 6. THE LIONS' DEN ======================================================================== Daniel 6:1-28. The Lions’ Den “It pleased Darius to set over the Kingdom a hundred and twenty princes, which should be over the whole Kingdom: and over these three presidents of whom Daniel was first: that the princes might give accounts unto them, and the King should have no damage. Then this Daniel was preferred above the Presidents and Princes, because an excellent spirit was in him; and the King thought to set him over the whole realm.” Daniel 6:1-3. This chapter introduces us to the “Second World Empire” of the “Times of the Gentiles,” the “Medo- Persian Empire.” The “Head of Gold” had lasted for sixty-seven years, and now the “Arms and Breast of Silver” of the “Image” appear. As the Fall of Babylon occurred in B. C. 538, and Darius immediately took the throne, and died in B. C. 536, the event narrated in this chapter must have taken place inside those two years. Daniel was at this time nearly ninety years old. It is remarkable that for his age he was equal to such a task as Darius placed upon him. He made him not only one of the three Presidents, but their chief. What prompted Darius to do this we are not told. But he must in some way have become acquainted with Daniel’s integrity and superior statesmanship. The Medo-Persian Empire was not an “Absolute Monarchy” such as had been the Babylonian. The Presidents and Princes composed a sort of congress or parliament that had a voice in the making of laws, which had to be ratified by the King, and once ratified the law was unalterable. It was not long before Darius found out the worth of Daniel, and preferred him above the Presidents and Princes, because of his “excellent spirit,” and the King thought to set him over the WHOLE REALM. When this became known, the other Presidents and Princes were filled with envy and fear. For they well knew that Daniel would not stand for any graft or dishonesty in the administration of the affairs of the Empire, and they did not want to lose either their positions or their opportunity for gain, so they sought for some charge of malfeasance in office that they might make against the old Jew, but they found no occasion or fault. Then they hatched a hellish and DIABOLICAL PLOT. A DIABOLICAL PLOT. “Then the Presidents and Princes sought to find occasion against Daniel concerning the Kingdom; but they could find none occasion nor fault; forasmuch as he was faithful, neither was there any error or fault found in him. Then said these men, We shall not find any occasion against this Daniel, except we find it against him concerning the LAW OF HIS GOD. Then these Presidents and Princes assembled together to the King, and said thus unto him, King Darius, live forever. All the Presidents of the Kingdom, the Governors, and the Princes, the Counsellors, and the Captains, have consulted together to establish a ’Royal Statute,’ and to make a firm Decree, that whosoever shall ask a petition of any God or man for thirty days, SAVE OF THEE, O KING, he shall be cast into the ’DEN OF LIONS.’ Now, O King, establish the Decree, and sign the Writing, that it be not changed, according to the Law of the Medes and Persians, which ALTERETH NOT. Wherefore King Darius signed the Writing and the Decree.” Daniel 6:4-9. The plot reveals the cunning of the “Serpent.” They knew that Daniel was a deeply religious man, and that nothing would cause him to be disloyal to his God. They also knew that it would never do to let Darius know that they were after Daniel, because of his fondness for the “Old Jew,” whom they considered as “superannuated” and in his “dotage.” If they had made the “Decree” read that no petition should be asked of the “God of the Hebrews,” the King would have divined that it was aimed at Daniel, and would have refused to sign it. So they made it general, and thus heaped insult on their own gods, for the sake of getting rid of the object of their hatred. They also knew that the King was not an absolute Monarch as was Nebuchadnezzar, that he was subject to the will of his Counsellors, and any unanimous suggestions or recommendations they should make he dare not ignore. They also knew that if their plan succeeded, and the King once signed and sealed such a “Decree” it could not be repealed by him, for under the Law of the Medes and Persians, the “Decree” would be irrevocable. Having decided on their course of action, with lying tongues they went into the presence of the King and told him that ALL the Presidents, the Governors, the Princes, the Counsellors, and the Captains had CONSULTED TOGETHER to establish such a “Royal Decree.” But as Daniel, the “Chief” of the Presidents, had not been consulted, they lied. King Darius was doubtless flattered by their proposal, for in those days it was not uncommon to look upon their kings as gods, and for no one to pray to any other one than the King for thirty days was to exalt him to that position. So the King, not knowing that Daniel, whom he loved, had not been consulted, fell into the trap, and the “Decree” was prepared, signed by the King, stamped with the “Royal Seal,” and publicly proclaimed according to the Law of the Medes and Persians, and therefore unalterable. A FEARLESS OFFICIAL Soon what had been done came to Daniel’s ears. What was he to do? He knew that the “Royal Decree” was aimed at him. To pray to his God was to break it. He must choose between loyalty to his God or loyalty to his King. Should he be faithless to his God, and thus save his life? That would be to deny all his past faithfulness. But was there no way to pray to his God in secret? Could he not enter into some secret chamber in his own home and lock the door, and stuff the keyhole, and close the shutters, and pray inaudibly, so his enemies would have no evidence against him? Most of us would be tempted to do that. But Daniel was not made of that kind of stuff. He was no coward. He did not value his life when it came to a question of loyalty to his God. What did he do? “Now when Daniel knew that the Writing was signed, he went to his own house; and, his windows being open in his chamber toward Jerusalem, he kneeled upon his knees three times a day, and prayed, and gave thanks before his God, as he did AFORETIME.” Daniel 6:10 . This was just what those conspirators expected Daniel to do. They knew that no “Decree,” even one that would endanger his life, would prevent him from praying daily to his God. All they had to do then was to assemble on the Jerusalem side of his home at the hour of prayer, not only to see him in the attitude of prayer, but to hear his supplication. “Then these men assembled, and found Daniel praying and making supplication before his God.” Daniel 6:11. Daniel’s enemies had not misjudged him, and they were delighted at the success of their scheme, and at once they brought the matter to the notice of the King. A HELPLESS KING “Then they came near, and spake before the King concerning the King’s ’Decree;’ Hast thou not signed a ’Decree’ that every man that shall ask a petition of any God or man within thirty days, save of thee, O King, shall be cast into the ’Den of Lions?’ The King answered and said, The thing is true, according to the Law of the Medes and Persians, which altereth not. Then answered they and said before the King, That DANIEL, which is of the ’Children of the Captivity of Judah, ’REGARDETH NOT THEE, O King, nor the ’Decree’ that thou hast signed, but maketh his petition three times a day. Then the King, when he heard these words, was sore displeased with HIMSELF, and set his heart on Daniel to deliver him: and he labored till the going down of the sun to deliver him. Then these men assembled unto the King, and said unto the King, Know, O King, that the Law of the Medes and Persians is, That no ’Decree’ nor ’Statute’ which the King establisheth may be changed.” Daniel 6:12-15. Notice the contempt with which the conspirators speak of Daniel—”THAT DANIEL, which is of the ’Children of the Captivity of Judah’“ As much as to say, “That old Jew who is but a captive, and is dependent on you for his position, is so far from being grateful and appreciative of your favors, that he has disregarded your ’Decree’ and thus shown his disrespect of thee.” Instead of making the King angry with Daniel their charge had the opposite effect. When the King learned how he had been tricked, he was sore displeased with HIMSELF. He felt mortified that he had been trapped. He saw how his pride had overcome his insight and judgment, and he now knew that he ought to have been suspicious when they told him that ALL the Presidents had agreed in the matter, for a moment’s thought would have made it clear to him that Daniel would never have given his consent to such an idolatrous “Decree,” and the King well knew that anything that Daniel did not favor was questionable. The King soon discovered that he was in a helpless position. He loved Daniel, and desired to save him, and though he “labored until the going down of the sun” he could devise no way of getting around the Law. At sundown the enemies of Daniel again assembled and demanded that Daniel pay the penalty of the Law. The King was powerless. THE LIONS’ DEN “Then the King commanded, and they brought Daniel, and cast him into the ’Den of Lions.’ Now the King spake and said unto Daniel, Thy God whom thou servest continually, HE WILL DELIVER THEE. And a stone was brought, and laid upon the mouth of the ’Den;’ and the King sealed it with his own signet, and with the signet of his Lords; that the purpose might not be changed concerning Daniel.” Daniel 6:16-17. Thus Daniel, the aged and faithful servant, was cast, as if he had been one of the vilest malefactors, into the “Den of Lions” to be devoured of them. The God who had permitted the three faithful “Hebrew Children” to be cast into the “Burning Fiery Furnace” that He might work a Miracle for their deliverance, permitted His aged servant Daniel to be cast into the “Den of Lions” for the same reason. The King had done his best to deliver Daniel and failed. Will Daniel’s God, who now appears on the scene, fail? A GREAT DELIVERANCE “Then the King went to his Palace, and passed the night fasting: neither were instruments of music brought before him: and his sleep went from him. Then the King arose very early in the morning, and went in haste unto the ’Den of Lions.’ And when he came to the ’Den,’ he cried with a lamentable voice unto Daniel: and the King spake and said to Daniel, O Daniel, servant of the ’Living God,’ is THY GOD, whom thou servest continually, ABLE to deliver thee from the lions? Then said Daniel unto the King, O King, live forever. MY GOD hath sent His Angel, and hath SHUT THE LIONS’ MOUTHS, that they have not hurt me: forasmuch as before Him innocency was found in me; and also before thee, O King, have I done no hurt. Then was the King exceeding glad for him, and commanded that they should take Daniel up out of the ’Den.’ So Daniel was taken up out of the ’Den,’ and no manner of hurt was found upon him, because he BELIEVED IN HIS GOD.” Daniel 6:18-23. We see from the above that the King’s interest in Daniel, and his condemnation of himself, were genuine, otherwise he would not have spent a “sleepless night.” He was so impressed by Daniel’s faithfulness to his God in refusing to obey the “Decree” that he felt that somehow Daniel’s God would deliver him. With such a hope he hastened to the “Lions’ Den” early in the morning to find his hope justified. Then was the King “exceeding glad,” and commanded that Daniel be taken up from the “Den,” and when he was examined no manner of hurt was found upon him. It was a repetition of the Miracle of the “Burning Fiery Furnace,” from which the three “Hebrew Children” were delivered without a hair singed. The writer to the Hebrews refers to it in the words—”stopped the mouths of lions.” Hebrews 11:33. Thus was Daniel’s faith vindicated. There is a beautiful spiritual lesson in Daniel’s deliverance. The “Den of Lions” prefigures the “Tomb of Joseph of Arimathea” in which our Lord was laid, and before which a stone was rolled, and sealed, and marked with the King’s signet. But as the lions could not harm Daniel, so Jesus, who went into the “jaws of Death,” could not be “holden of Death,” and was delivered, like Daniel, by resurrection from his prison house. When Daniel was liberated from the “Lions’ Den,” he could not be thrown in again, he was free from that “Law,” for he had paid its penalty. So when we accept Jesus as our personal Saviour we are free from the Law of “Sin and Death,” because Jesus our Saviour paid its penalty on the Cross, and His deliverance from the “Tomb” by resurrection shows that He had fulfilled His sentence of three days, and the “Tomb” could no longer hold Him, any more than the criminal who has served his term can any longer be kept behind prison bars. A JUST PUNISHMENT But Daniel’s deliverance did not satisfy the King. He felt that the conspirators who had thus selfishly and inhumanly imperiled Daniel’s life should have a dose of their own medicine, and see if their gods would deliver them from the Lions’ mouths. So— “The King commanded, and they brought those men which had accused Daniel, and they cast them into the ’Den of Lions,’ them, their children, and their wives; and the lions had the m.astery of them, and brake all their bones in pieces or ever they came at the bottom of the Den.” Daniel 6:24. Here we see how the wicked involve their families in their wickedness and bring upon them sorrow and death. The argument that the “Lions” were not hungry, and therefore there was no miracle in the preservation of Daniel’s life, is disproved by the ravenous manner in which they seized and devoured those wicked men and their families. The King was converted by the interposition of Daniel’s God in his behalf, and issued a “Decree.” THE KING’S DECREE “Then King Darius wrote unto all people, nations, and languages, that dwell in all the earth: Peace be multiplied unto you. I make a ’Decree,’ That in every dominion of my Kingdom men tremble and fear before the ’God of Daniel:’ for He is the ’Living God,’ and steadfast forever, and His Kingdom that which shall not be destroyed, and his dominion shall be even unto the end. He delivereth and rescueth, and He worketh signs and wonders in Heaven and in earth, WHO hath delivered Daniel from the POWER OF THE LIONS.” Daniel 6:25-27. This “Decree” amounted almost, if not quite, to incorporating the worship of Jehovah into the religion of the Empire. It at least did one thing, it proclaimed “Religious Toleration,” and permitted the Jewish captives to henceforth worship their God without molestation. Again, Daniel’s faithfulness to his God is rewarded by his promotion, and his life was spared not only through the reign of Darius, but into the reign of Cyrus the Persian. “So this Daniel prospered in the reign of Darius, and in the reign of Cyrus the Persian.” Daniel 6:28. Thus Daniel was delivered from the Lions’ Den that he might be the “chief adviser” of the first two monarchs, one representing the Median (Darius), and the other the Persian (Cyrus), of the “Dual Kingdom,” Medo-Persian, represented by the “Arms and Breast of Silver” of the “Image.” DEIFICATION OF MAN In the erection of the “Golden Image” on the “Plain of Dura” we saw that the characteristic feature of the First, or “Babylonian” Empire, was the “Deification of Man.” And here in this chapter, in the “Decree” that no one for thirty days should offer a petition to any God or man except King Darius, we see that the same characteristic feature, the “Deification of Man,” was present in the Second, or “Medo-Persian” Empire. So it was in the “Grecian” and “Roman” Empires, and so it will be until the end of the “Times of the Gentiles,” the last great example of it being the last great Gentile Ruler, the “Beast,” or ANTICHRIST. Revelation 13:4; Revelation 13:14-15. Daniel, like the three Hebrew Children, is a type of the Jewish Remnant, that, during the “Great Tribulation,” will be miraculously delivered. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 40: 02.08- CHAPTER 7. SECOND DIVISION ======================================================================== Daniel 7:1-28. Second Division Prophetical Daniel 7:1-28, Daniel 8:1-27, Daniel 9:1-27, Daniel 10:1-21, Daniel 11:1-45, Daniel 12:1-13 DANIEL AND REVELATION COMPARED PART A DANIEL AND REVELATION COMPARED PART B The Four Wild Beasts THE TIME OF THE VISIONS “In the first year of Belshazzar King of Babylon, Daniel had a ’Dream’ and ’Visions’ of his head upon his bed: then he wrote the ’Dream,’ and told the sum of the matters.” Daniel 7:1 This chapter, chronologically, should precede chapters five and six, but chronological order has been disregarded so as to keep the “Historical” part of the Book separate from the “Prophetical.” We now enter upon the second, or “Prophetical,” part of the Book. The opening words of this chapter take us back to the first year of Belshazzar’s reign, the date of which is uncertain. In all probability he was not associated with his father as King of Babylon over three years, and as he was slain in B. C. 538, the first year of his reign would have been the year B. C. 541, at which time Daniel would have been about eighty-five years old. The date then of the Visions of this chapter must have been sixty-two years after Nebuchadnezzar had his “Dream” of the “Golden Headed Image.” During the “Years of Silence,” from the death of Nebuchadnezzar (B. C. 561), to the “Fall of Babylon” (B. C. 538), a period of twenty-three years, Daniel appears to have lived a retired life. How blessed must have been those years of rest and communion with God. They were largely spent in the study of the writings of Moses, and such of the Psalms and Prophets as were then in existence. This is clear from his reference to the “books” in Daniel 9:2. It was during those quiet years, while Daniel was seeking more light from the Scriptures as to the “Times of the Gentiles,” and their relation to his own people, the Jews, that he had this “Vision” of the “Four Wild Beasts.” It is a noteworthy fact that the Apocalyptic writers of the Old and New Testaments, Daniel and John, were old men when they received their “Revelations” from God. They were also both “greatly beloved” of the Lord, and it was because of their faithfulness that they received these “Revelations.” This chapter records “Three Visions” that Daniel had. The Vision of the “Four Wild Beasts.” The Vision of a “Judgment Scene.” The Vision of the “Son of Man Receiving the Kingdom.” The fact that these “Visions” are interwoven implies that they were all three seen on the same occasion. THE FIRST VISION THE FOUR WILD BEASTS “Daniel spake and said, I saw in my ’Vision’ by night, and, behold, the ’Four Winds’ of the heaven strove upon the ’Great Sea .’ And FOUR GREAT BEASTS came up from the sea, diverse one from another.” Daniel 7:2-3. The scene of this “Vision” was on the shore of the “Great Sea.” This is an important statement. For in the Old Testament the term “Great Sea” stands for the Mediterranean Sea, and this locates the geographical position of the Nations symbolized by the “Four Wild Beasts.” For while the “Babylonian” and “Medo-Persian” Empires were not located on the Mediterranean Sea, as were the “Grecian” and “Roman” Empires, they were greatly indebted for their wealth and power to their Mediterranean coast land which they had conquered. And as more and more of this coast land was absorbed as the “Grecian” and “Roman” Empires came into existence, the “Prophetic Earth,” including “ Palestine” as a centre, became the boundary of the Mediterranean Sea , and the “Great Sea” became little more than a “Roman Lake” within the Roman Empire. In the “raging waves” we have a symbol of the unrest and tumult of the nations, for the “sea” in the Scriptures is a type of the nations. “The waters which thou sawest . . . are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues.” Revelation 17:15. “Woe to the multitude of many people, which make a noise like the NOISE OF THE SEAS, and to the rushing of nations, that make a rushing like the rushing of mighty WATERS.” Isaiah 17:12-13. But the sea is never thrown into a commotion of itself. Its disturbance is caused by some outside force, as a hurricane or an earthquake. So the nations are never thrown into discord only from without. These outside influences are spoken of in the “Vision” as the “Four Winds of Heaven.” The number four points out the direction of the winds as coming from the four points of the Compass, and denotes their universality. These “Winds” represent the “POWERS OF THE AIR,” the forces of the “Evil One,” of whom the Apostle says— “We wrestle not against flesh and blood (that is, human beings), but against ’PRINCIPALI TIES,’ against ’POWERS,’ against the ’RULERS OF THE DARKNESS OF THIS WORLD,’ against ’SPIRITUAL WICKEDNESS’ in HIGH (the heavenly) PLACES.” Ephesians 6:12. We are to understand then by the “Four Winds of Heaven,” the “Evil Powers” of the air that Satan uses to cause unrest among the nations of the earth. And as the closing days of this Dispensation draw near, and Palestine is repeopled by the Jews, the nations that centre around it will be more and more thrown into commotion, as Satan in his last great effort to checkmate the plans of God will bring into play all the “Evil Forces” of the air. We are now ready to study the meaning of the “Four Beasts” that Daniel saw in his “Vision.” As we proceed we shall find that they correspond with the “Four Metals” of the “Image” that Nebuchadnezzar saw in his “Dream.” Why, you ask, should there be a repetition of the same revelation? The answer is, that men and God see the nations from a different standpoint. Man sees in them the concentration of wealth, majesty, and power, as seen in the “Golden Headed Image.” God sees them as a set of RAPACIOUS WILD BEASTS DEVOURING ONE ANOTHER. He sees them as bestial in character, and as maintaining their supremacy by brute force. The Lion devours, the Bear crushes, the Leopard springs upon its victim and sucks its blood, and the character of the “Fourth Wild Beast” is such that there is no beast in nature to which it can be compared. Unconsciously the nations affirm their beastly character by their national emblems, as the British Lion, the Russian Bear, the American Eagle, the Chinese Dragon, the Persian Ram, the Macedonian Goat, etc. Then this Vision of the “Wild Beasts” was given to Daniel that he might have additional light on the “Times of the Gentiles.” Light that God vas not willing to give to a heathen king like Nebuchadnezzar, nor even ready at that time to give to his servant Daniel. THE FIRST BEAST “The first was like a LION, and had eagle’s wings: I beheld till the wings thereof were plucked, and it was lifted up from the earth, and made stand upon the feet as a man, and a man’s heart was given to it.” Daniel 7:4. The “First Beast” that Daniel saw emerge from the seething foam of the “Great Sea” was like a LION, with this difference, it had wings like those of an Eagle. Its appearance would recall to Daniel the colossal figures of lions, with the wings of an eagle, and the face of a man, that adorned the palaces of Nineveh and Babylon, and would suggest to him that the “First Beast” was a symbol of the Babylonian Empire, and its first king, Nebuchadnezzar, and that it corresponded to the “Head of Gold” of the “Image.” In this “Eagle Winged Lion” we see a combination of the “King of Beasts” and the “King of Birds,” typical of the “Absolute Monarchy” of Nebuchadnezzar, and his conquering flight over the nations. But as Daniel gazed upon the “Beast” its wings were plucked. That is, Nebuchadnezzar satisfied with his conquests gave himself up to building palaces, and to the pursuits of peace, and from that time the glory of the Empire began to wane. Then Daniel saw it lifted up and caused to walk on two feet, instead of four, like a man, and a man’s heart was given it, but otherwise it was still a beast. That is, it no longer resorted to the use of its teeth and claws to overcome its enemies, but to its intellect. The plucking of the wings may also refer to the insanity of Nebuchadnezzar, and the standing on two feet like a man, and the receiving of a man’s heart, to his recovery from his beastly state, and his humane conduct thereafter. THE SECOND BEAST “And behold another beast, a second, like a BEAR, and it raised up itself on one side, and it had three ribs in the mouth of it between the teeth of it; and they (the heavenly Watchers, Daniel 7:16) said thus unto it—ARISE, DEVOUR MUCH FLESH.” Daniel 7:5. The “Second Beast” was like a BEAR. The Bear is the strongest beast after the Lion, and is distinguished for its voracity, but it has none of the agility and majesty of the Lion, is awkward in its movements, and effects its purpose with comparative slowness, and by brute force and sheer strength. These were characteristics of the Medo-Persian Empire. It was ponderous in its movements, and gained its victories by hurling vast masses of troops upon its enemies. Xerxes’ expedition against Greece was undertaken with 2,500,000 fighting men. It is easy to be seen that the movements of such enormous bodies of men would “devour much flesh.” Not merely in the shape of food, but by death by exposure and disease, and in battle. The side of the “Bear” which raised up, preparatory to attack, represented Persia, which of the Dual Empire was the stronger and the most aggressive. It corresponded to the “right shoulder and arm” of the “Image.” The “Three Ribs” stood for the three Kingdoms of Lydia, Babylon, and Egypt, that formed a “Triple Alliance” to check the Medo-Persian power, but were destroyed by it. As the “Bear” is an inferior animal to the “Lion,” we see that the Medo-Persian Empire was inferior to the Babylonian. Not however in power, but in wealth and magnificence, and in its form of government. Thus the “Four Wild Beasts” correspond with the “Metals” of the “Image,” in that each succeeding “Beast” is inferior to the one that preceded it. THE THIRD BEAST “After this I beheld, and lo another (Beast), like a LEOPARD, which had upon the back of it four wings of a FOWL; the breast had also four heads; and dominion was given to it.” Daniel 7:6. The “Third Beast” was like a LEOPARD, with this difference, that it had “Four Heads” and “Four Wings.” The Leopard is the most agile and graceful of wild beasts. Slight in its frame, but strong, swift, and fierce, its characteristics render it a fitting symbol of the rapid conquests of the Greeks under Alexander the Great, who, followed by small but well-equipped and splendidly brave armies, moved with great celerity and in about ten years overthrew the unwieldy forces of Persia, and subdued the whole civilized world. While the “Four Wings of a Fowl” would add to the rapidity of its progress, they were only the wings of a “fowl,” and not those of an “Eagle,” indicating that its progress, though swift, would not be as royally victorious as the armies of Nebuchadnezzar. Why only four wings, when “Four Heads” call for eight wings, we do not know, unless the “Four Wings” were intended to devote the “four quarters” of the earth into which Alexander sought to extend his Empire. The “Four Heads” represent the “Four Kingdoms” into which the Empire of Alexander was divided, namely, Thrace, Macedonia, Syria, and Egypt. While Daniel, following out the correspondence between the “Beasts” and the “Image,” would see that the “Leopard” corresponded to the Abdomen and Thigh Parts” (Hips) of the “Image,” he must have been confused by the “Four Heads” of the Leopard, for there was no “Fourfold Division” of the lower part of the “Brass” of the Image, indicating that the “Grecian Empire” was to be divided into four parts. Thus we read that the “Visions of his Head” troubled him (Daniel 7:15), and his countenance was changed by his “cogitations.” Daniel 7:28. Daniel had to wait two years longer, until his Vision of the “Ram and the He-Goat,” for a solution of his difficulty. See the exposition of chapter eight. THE FOURTH BEAST “After this I saw in the ’Night Visions,’ and behold a FOURTH BEAST, dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly; and it had great IRON TEETH; it devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue (the three previous Beasts) with the feet of it: and it was DIVERSE from all the Beasts that were before it; and it had TEN HORNS. I considered the ’Horns,’ and, behold, there came up among them another ’LITTLE HORN,’ before whom there were three of the ’First Horns’ plucked up by the roots: and, behold, in this ’HORN’ (the Little Horn, Antichrist) were eyes like the eyes of a man, and a mouth speaking great things.” Daniel 7:7-8. The words, “After this,” do not imply that the Vision of the “Fourth Wild Beast” was separate as to time from the Vision of the three preceding Beasts, for the Vision of the “Third Beast” begins with the same words. The fact is, as stated in Daniel 7:4, that Daniel saw the “Four Beasts” emerge from the “Sea,” not all at once, but one after the other, and that their separate appearances constituted but one Vision. This view seems correct. Otherwise the correspondence between the “Four Wild Beasts,” and the “Four Metals” of the “Image” would not harmonize, for Nebuchadnezzar did not have two separate Visions of the “Image,” seeing only half of it, the “Gold,” “Silver,” and “Brass” in one Vision, and the other half, the “Iron,” in another, and later Vision. The “Fourth Beast” was like no other beast that had ever been seen on the earth. It was hideous to behold, and had, what no natural beast has, teeth of iron, and nails of brass. Daniel 7:19. The fact that the “Fourth Beast” had IRON TEETH and TEN HORNS would cause Daniel to see that the “Iron Teeth” corresponded to the “Iron Legs” of the “Image,” and the “Ten Horns” to the “Ten Toes,” and therefore the “Fourth Beast” represented the ROMAN EMPIRE. But what mystified Daniel was the “LITTLE HORN” that sprang up amid the “Ten Horns,” for he had not seen a “LITTLE TOE” spring up among the “Ten Toes” of the “Image.” Daniel at once saw that the “LITTLE HORN,” with its “eyes of a man” and its “mouth speaking great things,” meant some new and additional revelation that God did not see fit to reveal on the “Image” to Nebuchadnezzar, and that was reserved for Daniel and his people, for we must not forget that Daniel’s own “Visions” in the last six chapters of the Book have to do with God’s dealings with the “Jewish People” in the “LATTER DAYS.” It is well then to remember that Daniel’s “Fourth Wild Beast” is descriptive of the Roman Empire in both its “First” and “Last” Stages. Before Daniel could ask for an explanation of the “Little Horn” he had another Vision. THE SECOND VISION A JUDGMENT SCENE “I beheld till the ’Thrones’ were cast down, and the ’ANCIENT OF DAYS’ did sit, whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of His head like the pure wool: His Throne was like the fiery flame, and His wheels as burning fire. A fiery stream issued and came forth from before Him: thousand thousands ministered unto Him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before Him: the Judgment was set, and the books were opened. I beheld then, because of the voice of the great words which the ’HORN’ (Little Horn) spake: I beheld even till the ’BEAST’ (the Fourth Wild Beast) was slain, and his body destroyed, and given to the burning flame. As concerning the rest of the ’Beasts,’ they had their dominion taken away: yet their lives were prolonged for a season and time.” Daniel 7:9-12. The introduction here of a “Judgment Scene,” and a Vision of Christ “Receiving the Kingdom,” was for the purpose of revealing to Daniel the Judgment that shall fall on the “Gentile Nations.” and the manner in which Christ shall receive the Kingdom. This was information not imparted in Nebuchadnezzar’s “Dream Vision” of the “Golden Headed Image,” and helped Daniel to fill out God’s Program as to the Gentile Nations. Thus step by step Daniel was receiving light as to the things that should come to pass in the “Latter Times,” or the “TIME OF THE END.” Not the “end of time,” but the end of this present Dispensation. This “Judgment Scene” is not the “Great White Throne Judgment” of Revelation 20:11-15, that takes place at the close of the Millennium. Neither is it the “Judgment Seat of Christ” that is pictured. 2 Corinthians 5:1; 1 Corinthians 3:11-15. That Judgment takes place before the Millennium, and soon after the Church has been “caught out.” This “Judgment Scene” is that of the “Gentile Nations” as represented by the “Four Wild Beasts,” for as the outcome of the “Judgment” Daniel saw the “BEAST,” the “Fourth Wild Beast,” the Roman Empire (not the “Little Horn,” it is not called a “Beast” in Daniel), slain and its body destroyed and given to the burning flame. This is figurative language describing the destruction of the Roman Empire. The “Little Horn,” called by John “THE BEAST” (Revelation 13:1-8), is not slain, as is the “Beast” of Daniel, but is cast ALIVE into the “Lake of Fire.” Revelation 19:20. While the “Fourth Wild Beast,” the Roman Empire, will be destroyed as the result of this Judgment, the other “Beasts,” the “Lion,” the “Bear,” and the “Leopard,” representing respectively the Babylonian, the Medo-Persian, and the Grecian Empires, simply have their dominion taken away, but their lives are prolonged for a season and a time. It is worthy of note right here, that the Persian and Grecian Kingdoms have been revived. Why not the Babylonian when Babylon is rebuilt? It is well to recall that there is a “Dispensation of Judgment” between the Present Dispensation, and the Millennium, during which there shall be three Judgments. (1) The “Judgment of Believers for their Works” at the “Judgment Seat of Christ.” 2 Corinthians 5:10. (2) The “Judgment of the Jews” during “The Great Tribulation.” The Jews are an earthly people, and as all promises to them are earthly, it follows that their Judgment must be of an earthly character, and it is called by Jeremiah and Daniel as the time of “JACOB’S TROUBLE.” Jeremiah 30:4-7; Daniel 12:1. Christ calls it “THE GREAT TRIBULATION.” Matthew 24:21-31. The result of this Judgment will be the conversion of the Jews. (3) The “Judgment of Nations.” Matthew 25:31-46. This is a Judgment of the Nations after Christ’s return to the earth. It will take place in the “Valley of Jehoshaphat “ (Joel 3:1-2), and its purpose will be to separate the “Sheep” and “Goat” Nations, so that the “Sheep” Nations may enter into the “Kingdom prepared for them from the Foundation of the World,” which is the Millennium, or “Stone Kingdom” of Christ. The “Goat” Nations, as nations, will be destroyed. From this we see that the “Judgment Scene” that Daniel saw in his “Second Vision” is a general description covering the whole “Dispensation of Judgment” period. The statement—”I beheld till the THRONES WERE CAST DOWN” (Daniel 7:9) may refer to the “Thrones” of the “Ten Kings” that shall be reigning with the “Little Horn” at the time of this Judgment. Or they may refer, as the writer thinks more probable, to the “Thrones” of the “EVIL POWERS OF THE AIR.” For we know that at the time of this Judgment, the “DRAGON” (Satan), with all the “Principalities” of the Air, will be cast out of the Heavenlies, and thus their “Thrones” will be cast down. Ephesians 6:12; Revelation 12:7-9. The writer is aware that the words “cast down” are changed in the Revised Version to the word “placed,” but the marginal, or alternate reading, is “cast down.” Who is it that sits upon this “Throne of Judgment?” He is called the “ANCIENT OF DAYS.” Who is the “ANCIENT OF DAYS?” He can be no other than the “SON OF MAN,” “For the FATHER judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the SON.” John 5:22. Then the description of Him corresponds to that of the “Son of Man” in Revelation 1:12-15, “whose Head and Hairs were white like wool, as white as snow: and His Eyes were as a flame of fire; and His Feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace; and His Voice as the sound of many waters.” The picture of the “Son of Man” in Revelation, chapter one, is that of Christ as JUDGE, not as High Priest. At that time Christ will have completed His High Priestly Office, and assumed the Office of “JUDGE,” preparatory to His entering upon His “Kingly” duties when the Millennial Kingdom is set up. This is seen in that He is not girdled around the waist like a Priest, but wears a sash over His shoulder and breast like a Judge, and His hair of “White Wool” corresponds to the “Snow White Wig” worn by English Judges. THIRD VISION THE SON OF MAN RECEIVING THE KINGDOM “I saw in the night visions, behold, one like the ’SON OF MAN’ came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the ’ANCIENT OF DAYS,’ and they brought him near before Him. And there was given him dominion, and glory, and a KINGDOM, that all peoples, nations, and languages should serve him: his Dominion is an EVERLASTING DOMINION, which shall not pass away, and his KINGDOM that which shall not be destroyed.” Daniel 7:13-14. We are met here with an apparent contradiction in titles. We learned in the preceding “Vision” that the “Son of Man” was the “ANCIENT OF DAYS,” here we are told that the FATHER is. How can we reconcile these statements? There is but one way, and that is that the “Title” is used interchangeably. Jesus said—”I and my Father are ONE.” John 10:30. And Paul says—”And without controversy great is the ’Mystery of Godliness:’ God was MANIFEST IN THE FLESH.” 1 Timothy 3:16. And John tells us— “In the beginning was the WORD (Christ), and the WORD was with God, and the WORD WAS GOD.” John 1:1. Thus we see, that, without trying to explain the Mystery of the Trinity, God and the Son of Man are one and the same, and therefore their “Titles” can be used interchangeably. Now we know from other Scripture that Christ is to receive the Kingdom from the FATHER. Hence in this “Vision,” the “Ancient of Days” must represent GOD THE FATHER. When Pilate asked Jesus— “Art Thou the KING of the Jews?” He evaded the question by saying—”My Kingdom is not of this world.” That is, it would be given to Him by God the Father, and therefore would be from Heaven. John 18:33-37. In Luke 19:11-12 we read— “Because He was nigh to Jerusalem , and because they thought that the ’Kingdom of God’ should IMMEDIATELY appear; He spake this Parable. A certain nobleman went into a far country to receive for himself a KINGDOM, and to return.” From this we see that Jesus is the “Certain Nobleman” who has gone into a “Far Country” (Heaven) to receive THE KINGDOM, and that, when He has received it, He will return. That He has not as yet received it is evidenced by the fact that He has not as yet returned. The time for receiving the Kingdom, as shown by this Vision, is still future, and is given by John in Revelation 11:15 : “And the Seventh Angel sounded; and there were great voices in Heaven, saying. The Kingdoms of THIS WORLD are become the KINGDOMS OF OUR LORD, AND OF HIS CHRIST; and He shall reign FOREVER AND EVER.” This passage locates the time when Christ shall receive the Kingdom as being when the “Seventh Trumpet” shall sound, which locates it as near the Middle of Daniel’s “Seventieth Week.” Thus Daniel and Revelation are in agreement. THE PERPLEXITY OF DANIEL The effect of these “Three Visions” on Daniel was a troubled spirit. “I Daniel was grieved in my spirit in the midst of my body, and the ’Visions’ of my head troubled me.” Daniel 7:15. Daniel knew from the “Dream Vision” of Nebuchadnezzar of the “Golden Headed Image” that there were to be “Four Great Worldwide Empires” to succeed each other before the “Times of the Gentiles” would end. He also knew that the first one, the Babylonian, was still in existence, with no signs at that time of a speedy ending, and if the three Empires to follow should each last as long, the end of the “Times of the Gentiles” was a long way off; which meant that the setting up of the “Stone” or “Messianic Kingdom” was that far away. But what troubled him the most was the character of the “Four Wild Beasts,” and the meaning of the “Little Horn.” So he says— “I came near unto one of them that stood by, and asked him the truth of all this. So he told me, and made me know the interpretation of the things.” Daniel 7:16. The “Bystander” that Daniel approached was no human being, for Daniel was still in the “Vision State ,” and no human being could have revealed to him the meaning of the Visions. It was some celestial messenger, like those sent to him later, who was waiting to interpret the Visions. THE INTERPRETATION OF THE VISIONS “These great Beasts, which are four, are four Kings (or Kingdoms), which shall arise out of the earth. But the ’Saints of the Most High’ shall take the Kingdom, and possess the Kingdom forever, even forever and ever.” Daniel 7:17-18. The “Heavenly Bystander” informed Daniel that the “Four Wild Beasts” represented “Four Kings,” or Kingdoms, which should rise in the earth, thus identifying them with the Four Kingdoms represented by the Metals of the “Image.” and that their power would be wrested from them by the “Saints of the Most High,” whose Kingdom should last forever. Who are these “Saints of the Most High?” They are not the “Saints of the Church,” for the “Saints of the Church” are “caught out” before the “Little Horn” makes “War with the Saints.” Daniel 7:21. And as the location of that “War” is on the earth, and the time is during the reign of the “Little Horn,” and is distinctly given as three and one-half years (Daniel 7:25), the “Saints of the Most High” must be Daniel’s people the Jews. For the “Most High” is the “Son of Man,” the Messiah of the Jews, and they therefore are His Saints of the “End Time,” who shall with Him take the Kingdom. Daniel 7:22. This is further confirmed in Daniel 7:27, where it says— “And the Kingdom, and Dominion, and the greatness of the Kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the People of the ’Saints of the Most High,’ Whose (the Most High) Kingdom is an ’Everlasting Kingdom,’ and all ’Dominions’ shall serve and obey Him.” Now the “People” of the “Saints of the Most High” are the Jews, for they are to be the “Head” of the Nations during the Millennium (Deuteronomy 28:13), and the “Saints of the Most High” are the “Godfearing Jews” that shall escape destruction by the “Little Horn” during the “Great Tribulation.” The reply of the “Heavenly Bystander” was not full enough for Daniel. It did not explain the meaning of the “Fourth Wild Beast,” and of the “Little Horn” who was to make war on the “Saints of the Most High,” Daniel’s people. It was the conduct of the “Little Horn” that perplexed and troubled him. “Then I would know the truth of the ’Fourth Beast,’ which was diverse from all the others, exceeding dreadful, whose teeth were of IRON, and his nails of BRASS; which devoured, brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with his feet; and of the TEN HORNS that were in his head, and of the other (Horn) which came up, and be fore whom three fell; even of that ’HORN’ that had EYES, and a MOUTH that spake very great things, and whose LOOK was more stout than his fellows.” Daniel 7:19-20. Here Daniel records what he did not mention in his first description of the “Fourth Wild Beast:” “I beheld, and the same HORN (the Little Horn) made war with the Saints, and prevailed against them; until the ’Ancient of Days’ came, and judgment was given to the ’Saints of the Most High;’ and the time came that the Saints possessed the Kingdom.” Daniel 7:21-22. This additional description of his Vision of the “Fourth Wild Beast” helps the explanation of the “Heavenly Bystander.” “The ’Fourth Beast’ shall be the ’Fourth Kingdom’ upon earth, which shall be diverse from all Kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread it down, and break it in pieces. And the ’Ten Horns’ out of this Kingdom are ’Ten Kings’ that shall arise: and another (King) shall rise after them: and HE shall be diverse from the first (Kings), and HE shall subdue Three Kings. And HE shall speak great words against the ’MOST HIGH,’ and shall wear out the ’Saints of the Most High,’ and think to change ’Times’ and ’Laws:’ and they shall be given into his hand until a ’Time and Times and the Dividing of Time’ (three and one-half years). But the Judgment (Daniel 7:9-12) shall sit, and they shall take away his dominion, to consume and to destroy it unto the end. And the Kingdom and Dominion, and the greatness of the Kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the PEOPLE of the ’Saints of the Most High,’ whose (the Most High) Kingdom is an ’ Everlasting Kingdom,’ and all Dominions shall serve and obey HIM.” Daniel 7:23-27. There are two “Figures” in this Interpretation that demand our attention. The first is the “Beast,” and the second is the “Little Horn.” We must distinguish between them. TIMES AND LAWS The “Little Horn” of Daniel 7:1-28 shall “think to change Times and Laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a ’Time’ and ’Times’ and the ’Dividing of Time’“ (or three and one-half years). Daniel 7:25. The Rabbis understood by “Times” and “Laws,” the Hebrew Sabbaths and Festivals, and the Law (Levitical) which regulated them. Now as these “Times” and “Laws” will be re-established when the Jews return to their own land and rebuild the Temple, they will be in force when the Antichrist (the Little Horn) shall make a Covenant with them for “One Week,” or “Seven Years.” But in the “Middle of the Week” the Antichrist will break the Covenant (Daniel 9:27), and substitute the worship of himself for the worship of Jehovah, thus causing the Jewish “sacrifices and oblations to cease,” and in his desire to annihilate all Jewish institutions he will think to change all Jewish “Times” and “Laws,” and this he will do for the remainder of the “Week,” or for three and one-half years. THE BEAST The “iron teeth” of this “Fourth Beast” identifies it with the “Iron Legs” of the “Image,” or as we have seen, with the Roman Empire in its past stage. The “Ten Horns” correspond to the “Ten Toes” of the “Image,” or the last stage of the Roman Empire. So we see that this “NONDESCRIPT BEAST” represents the Roman Empire in its first and last stages, but does not reveal what happens between the two stages. Now as the Book of Revelation gives us, in chapters 6 to 19 inclusive, the details of what is to happen during Daniel’s “Seventieth Week,” the period covered by the “Toes” of the “Image,” and that is represented on Daniel’s “Fourth Wild Beast” by the “Ten Horns,” we must turn to the Book of Revelation to get further light as to the “Beast,” and the “Little Horn.” Let us compare “Daniel’s Beast,” and “John’s Beast.” DANIEL’S BEAST “After this I saw in the night visions, and behold a FOURTH BEAST, dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly; and it had great iron teeth; it devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue (the 3 preceding Beasts) with the feet of it; and it was diverse from all the Beasts that were before it; and it had TEN HORNS. I considered the HORNS, and, behold, there came up among them another LITTLE HORN, before whom there were THREE of the FIRST HORNS plucked up by the roots; and, behold, in THIS HORN were eyes like the eyes of a MAN, and a mouth speaking great things.” Daniel 7:7-8. “Thus he said, the FOURTH BEAST shall be the FOURTH KINGDOM upon earth, which shall be diverse from all kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread it down and break it in pieces. And the TEN HORNS out of this Kingdom are TEN KINGS that shall arise; and another (King) shall rise after them; and he shall be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue THREE KINGS. And he shall speak great words against the Most High, and shall wear out the saints of the Most High, and think to change times and laws; and they shall be given into his hand until a TIME and TIMES and the DIVIDING OF TIME.” Daniel 7:23-25. JOHN’S BEASTS “I saw a BEAST rise up out of the SEA, having SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS, and upon his horns TEN CROWNS, and upon his heads the NAMES OF BLASPHEMY. And the BEAST which I saw was like unto a LEOPARD, and his feet were as the feet of a BEAR, and his mouth as the mouth of a LION; and the Dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority. And I saw one of his HEADS as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed; and all the world wondered after the BEAST. . . . And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue FORTY AND TWO MONTHS. And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme His Name, and His Tabernacle, and them that dwell in Heaven. And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them; and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations.” Revelation 13:1-7. In comparing these two “BEASTS” we find that they both come up out of the “Sea.” As “Daniel’s Beast” came up out of the “Great Sea “ (the Mediterranean, Daniel 7:2), and John was a prisoner on the Isle of Patmos when he had his Vision, an island of the same sea, both “Beasts” came from the same locality. Both of these “Beasts” were utterly unlike any beasts we have ever heard of. “Daniel’s Beast” was dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly; and it had great IRON teeth, and nails of BRASS; while “John’s Beast” was like a LEOPARD, with the feet of a BEAR, and the mouth of a LION. As “Daniel’s Beast” represented the “Fourth Kingdom,” the Roman Empire, it is evident that its characteristics, as given above, describe the Old Roman Empire, while the characteristics of “John’s Beast” describe the Future Roman Empire. We know that the Old Roman Empire was “strong exceedingly” and its grip and power were like a beast with “great iron teeth” and “claws of brass;” and from the description of “John’s Beast” we learn that the Future Roman Empire shall embody all the characteristics of the “Four World Empires,” as seen in its LEOPARD-like body, its feet of a BEAR, and its mouth of a LION. And as the body of an animal is the largest part of it, the “Leopard,” or Grecian character of the “Beast,” will probably preponderate. That both “Beasts” have “TEN HORNS” reveals the fact that they will both be in existence at the time indicated by the “TEN TOES” of the “Image,” which will be just before the setting up of the “Stone,” or “Millennial Kingdom of Christ.” We are told that the “Ten Horns” of “Daniel’s Beast” stand for “TEN KINGS,” and the “Ten Horns” of “John’s Beast” stand for the same. Revelation 17:12. From this we see that both Daniel and John foresaw that the Roman Empire was to be eventually divided into “Ten Federated Kingdoms.” While both “Beasts” have “Ten Horns,” they differ in that John’s has “SEVEN HEADS,” while Daniel’s had but “ONE,” and among the “Ten Horns” on “Daniel’s Beast” there came up a “LITTLE HORN,” which is not seen amid the “Ten Horns” of “John’s Beast.” These, as we shall see, are features that refer to the “Last Stage” of the “Beast,” and show that we cannot understand the “Last Stage” of the Beast without carefully comparing Daniel’s and John’s “Beasts,” for the “LITTLE HORN” of “Daniel’s Beast” plucks up three of the “Ten Horns” and destroys them, or takes their Kingdom away, a thing that John omits to tell us. Again the “Antichristian” character of “Daniel’s Beast” is seen in its “LITTLE HORN,” whose conduct corresponds with not a part, but the whole of “John’s Beast,” and that for the same length of time, for Daniel’s “TIME and TIMES and the DIVIDING OF TIME” (Daniel 7:25) is equal to John’s “FORTY AND TWO MONTHS” (Revelation 13:5), or three and one-half years. And both Beasts make “War” on the “Saints of the Most High,” and blaspheme His Name. From this comparison we see the similarity of the two Beasts, and that they must be studied together to fill out the picture. THE LITTLE HORN In our study of Prophecy we lay much stress on the “Second Coming of Christ,” forgetting that there are two other comings of “Persons” that are just as momentous as Christ’s Coming. The first is that of “ANTICHRIST,” and the other is that of “SATAN.” In both the Old and New Testaments we are told of a “MYSTERIOUS AND TERRIBLE PERSONAGE” who shall be revealed in the “LAST TIMES,” or the closing days of this Dispensation. He is called by various names. In the Old Testament “The Assyrian.” Isaiah 10:5-6; Isaiah 14:24-25; Isaiah 30:27-33. “The Wicked.” Isaiah 11:4. “King of Babylon .” Isaiah 14:4. “Lucifer.” Isaiah 14:12. “King of Tyrus.” Ezekiel 28:11-19. “The Little Horn.” Daniel 7:8; Daniel 8:9-12. “A King of Fierce Countenance.” Daniel 8:23. “The Prince That Shall Come.” Daniel 9:26. “The Wilful King.” Daniel 11:36. In the New Testament “The Man of Sin.” 2 Thessalonians 2:3-8. “Son of Perdition.” 2 Thessalonians 2:3-8. “That Wicked.” 2 Thessalonians 2:3-8. “Antichrist.” 1 John 2:18. “The Beast.” Revelation 13:1-8. The Prophet Isaiah sees the “Antichrist” as the “ASSYRIAN.” Isaiah 10:5-6; Isaiah 30:27-33. In Isaiah 11:4, a chapter which is evidently Messianic, we read that, among other things which the Messiah will do, “He small smite the earth with the ’rod of His mouth,’ and with the ’breath of His lips’ shall He slay ’THE WICKED.’“ The word translated “THE WICKED” is in the singular number, and cannot refer to wicked persons in general, but to some one person who is conspicuously wicked. The expression is strikingly like that of Paul in 2 Thessalonians 2:8. “Then shall that ’WICKED’ be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the ’Spirit of His Mouth,’ and shall destroy with the ’Brightness of His Coming.’“ It is evident that Isaiah and Paul refer to the same individual, who can be no other than the “ANTICHRIST.” In Isaiah 14:4-17 there is a description of a “King of Babylon” who shall smite the people in his wrath, and rule the nations in anger. He is called “LUCIFER, Son of the Morning,” and his fall is described. There has never as yet been such a King of Babylon. It must therefore refer to some future King of Babylon, when Babylon shall be rebuilt, as we have seen it is to be. Isaiah 14:12-14 evidently refer to “Satan,” here called “LUCIFER,” and are descriptive of him before his fall, but as he is to incarnate himself in the “Antichrist” (Revelation 13:1-2), who will be a future King of Babylon, they explain the source of the pride and presumption of Antichrist which will lead to his downfall, as it did to Satan’s. The Prophet Ezekiel has a similar view of the “Antichrist,” under the name of the “King of Tyrus.” Ezekiel 28:11-19. And as the Future Roman Empire will include both Tyrus (Tyre) and Babylon, the “Antichrist” will be both King of Babylon and King of Tyrus. We now come to the “LITTLE HORN” of Daniel, and as Daniel had three Visions of him, we will have to anticipate in part the description given of him in chapters eight and eleven. We have already considered him in this chapter. In Daniel 8:3-12; Daniel 8:20-25, in the Vision of the “Ram and He-Goat,” Daniel saw a “Great Horn” between the eyes of the “He-Goat” broken off, and four “Notable Horns” came up in its place, and upon one of these there appeared a “LITTLE HORN.” “And out of one of them came forth a ’LITTLE HORN,’ which waxed exceeding great, toward the South (Egypt), and toward the East (Babylonia), and toward the ’Pleasant Land ’ (Palestine). And it waxed great, even to the ’Host of Heaven;’ and it cast down some of the ’Host’ and of ’Stars’ (angels) to the ground, and stamped upon them. Yea, HE magnified himself even to the ’Prince of the Host,’ and by HIM (the Little Horn) the daily sacrifice was taken away, and the place of His (the Prince of the Host) Sanctuary was cast down.” Daniel 8:9-11. In his interpretation of the “LITTLE HORN,” the Angel Gabriel said— “In the ’LATTER TIME’ of their Kingdom, when the transgressors are come to the full, a King of ’Fierce Countenance,’ and understanding ’Dark Sentences,’ shall stand up. And his power shall be mighty, but not by his own power (it shall be Satanic): and he shall destroy wonderfully, and shall prosper, and practice, and shall destroy the mighty, and the ’Holy People’ (the Jews). And through his policy also he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand; and he shall magnify himself in his heart, and by peace shall destroy many: he shall also stand up against the ’Prince of princes;’ but he shall be BROKEN WITHOUT HAND.” Daniel 8:23-25. Quite a few Bible scholars claim that this “LITTLE HORN” is not the same as the “LITTLE HORN” that arose amid the “Ten Horns” of the “Fourth Wild Beast,” but that it represents Antiochus Epiphanes, who, in B. C. 166, desecrated the Temple Altar at Jerusalem by erecting an “idol altar” upon it, and offering “swine flesh” thereon. But the description of this “LITTLE HORN” and his conduct does not accord with that of Antiochus Epiphanes, but does with the “LITTLE HORN” of the “Fourth Wild Beast.” Antiochus Epiphanes never cast down any of the “Host of Heaven,” or magnified himself against the “Prince of the Host.” Neither did he stand up against the “Prince of Princes” (Christ), nor was he “broken without hand,” for he died a natural death at Tabae in B. C. 165. The Angel Gabriel distinctly states that the Vision belongs not to the time of Antiochus Epiphanes, but to the “TIME OF THE END.” Daniel 8:17. That is, to the end of the “Times of the Gentiles” which is still future. And Gabriel also added that his mission was to make known to Daniel what shall come to pass in the “Last End of the Indignation” (Daniel 8:19), or the “GREAT TRIBULATION,’ So we see that as the “Little Horn” of Daniel 8:9-12; Daniel 8:23-25, synchronizes as to TIME (the “Time of the End”) with the “Little Horn” of the “Fourth Wild Beast” of Daniel 7:7-8, that they both refer to the same person—THE ANTICHRIST. Daniel also had another “Foreview” of the “Little Horn” in his Vision of the “Wilful King,” but we will not stop here to consider it, as it will be explained in the Exposition of chapter eleven. We now turn to— PAUL’S FOREVIEW OF THE “LITTLE HORN.” “Let no man deceive you by any means; for ’THAT DAY’ (the ’Day of the Lord’) shall not come except there come a falling away first, and that ’MAN OF SIN’ be revealed, the ’SON OF PERDITION,’ who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he AS GOD sitteth in the Temple of God (the rebuilt Temple of Jerusalem), showing himself that he IS GOD. . . . For the ’MYSTERY OF INIQUITY’ doth already work (in Paul’s day); only He (the Holy Spirit) who now letteth (restraineth) will let (restrain), until He be taken out of the way. And then shall ’THAT WICKED’ be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit (breath) of His Mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness (manifestation, R. V.) of His Coming. Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the Truth (Christ) that they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion that they should believe a lie (THE LIE. ASV), that they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness.” 2 Thessalonians 2:3-12. Here Paul calls the “Little Horn” of Daniel by three different names, “THE MAN OF SIN.” “THE SON OF PERDITION.” “THAT WICKED.” The name “SON OF PERDITION” is not without significance. It may help us to locate the origin of the “Little Horn” or ’’Antichrist.” The name is used but twice in Scripture. It is first used by Christ of “Judas” (John 17:12), and here of “Antichrist.” In Genesis 3:15, God said to the “Serpent” (Satan), “I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between ’THY SEED’ and ’HER SEED.’“ Now the Woman’s SEED was CHRIST, then the Serpent’s SEED must be ANTICHRIST. And as Christ was born of a “virgin” by the Holy Spirit, so Antichrist will be born of a “woman” (not necessarily a virgin) by Satan. This is no new view, for it has been held by many of God’s spiritually minded children since the days of the Apostle John, who have been looking for a man to be born among men who should be a “Demon Man,” upon whose mother Satan would descend, and fill her totally, and surround her totally, and possess her totally within and without, so that the creature born of her would be totally depraved. If the “Sons of God” (Angels) could take on them the form of men, and cohabit with the “Daughters of Men” in the days just before the Flood, and the offspring of that union were “mighty men,” men of Satanic character, whose wickedness brought on the Flood (Genesis 6:1-8), then why cannot Satan assume the form of a man and be the father, by some woman, of the Antichrist? And could not such a person be properly called the “SON OF PERDITION,” or of Satan? For while “Perdition” is a PLACE (Revelation 17:8; Revelation 17:11), Judas and Antichrist are the “SONS OF PERDITION” in a special sense, for they are the SONS of the author of “Perdition”—SATAN. In John 6:70-71, we read that Jesus said—”Have not I chosen you Twelve, and one of you is a DEVIL? He spake of ’Judas Iscariot’ the son of Simon: for he it was that should betray Him, being one of the Twelve.” In no other passage than this is the word “Devil” applied to anyone but to Satan himself. Here the word is “diabolus.” The definite article is employed, and it should read—”and one of you is THE DEVIL.” This would make Judas the Devil incarnate, and explains why Jesus called him the “SON OF PERDITION.” It will not do to say that in the text he is called “the son of Simon,” for the words “the son” are in italics, showing that they are not in the original, and the name “Simon” is given because he was the reputed father of Judas, while Judas might have been the son of someone else. The next question that arises is, “If Judas and the Antichrist are both called the ’SON OF PERDITION,’ are they one and the same, or are there two ’Sons of Perdition?’“ Here we must anticipate. Turning to Revelation 11:7, we read that the “Beast” that slays the “Two Witnesses” ascends out of the “Bottomless Pit” (ABYSS), and that “Beast” is the ANTICHRIST. Now how did he get into the “ABYSS?” Well, if there is only one “SON OF PERDITION,” and Judas and Antichrist are one and the same, then he got in the ABYSS when Judas went to his “Own Place” (the ABYSS). Acts 1:25. Of no other person is it said anywhere in the Scriptures that he went “to his own place.” Again in Revelation 17:8 it is said—”The ’Beast’ that thou sawest was, and is not: and shall ascend out of the ’Bottomless Pit’ (Abyss), and go into PERDITION.” As this “Beast” is the same that slays the “Two Witnesses” he is the ANTICHRIST. Now there are four things said of him. First, he “WAS.” Second, he “IS NOT.” Third, he shall “ASCEND OUT OF THE BOTTOMLESS PIT.” Fourth, he shall “GO INTO PERDITION.” From this we learn that in John’s day the “Beast” “Was Not,” but that he had been before on the earth, and was to come again, that he was to ASCEND FROM THE BOTTOMLESS PIT. This is positive proof that the ANTICHRIST has been on the earth before, and that when he comes in the future he will come from the “ABYSS.” The question then arises, when was “Antichrist” on the earth before? If Judas and Antichrist are one and the same the enigma is solved. When Judas was on the earth, he WAS; when Judas went to his “Own Place” he “WAS NOT;” when Judas comes back from the “Abyss” he will be—THE ANTICHRIST. The Author does not insist on this view of Judas and Antichrist being correct, but with open mind he accepts it, because it seems to be the only logical solution of both Judas and Antichrist being called the “SON OF PERDITION.” The Apostle Paul also calls the Antichrist the “MAN OF SIN.” That is, all “SIN” will head up in him. The “Apostasy” will be not merely a corruption of Christianity, but a renunciation of it. It will be a denial of the Father and the Son. It will be the embodiment of all “Lawlessness.” The “Mystery of Iniquity” (Lawlessness) was secretly working in Paul’s day. The Antichrist will not be the “cause” of “Lawlessness,” he will be the “fruit” of it. He will arise out of the seething cauldron of “Lawlessness” that is now becoming so pronounced and manifest in the world, and in him will be the consummation of all “Lawlessness.” It now remains in tracing the “LITTLE HORN,” or Antichrist, to compare the “Two Visions” that John had of the “BEAST.” JOHN’S TWO VISIONS OF THE BEAST (Revelation 13:1-7 and Revelation 17:3; Revelation 17:7-17) In the two descriptions given above it is very important to see that the “Beast” has a “Dual” meaning. It represents both the Revived Roman Empire, and its “Imperial Head,” the Antichrist. As the Revived Roman Empire it is seen coming up out of the “sea of the nations” (Revelation 13:1), as the Antichrist it comes up out of the “ABYSS.” Revelation 11:7; Revelation 17:8. For instance, it cannot be said of the Roman Empire of John s day, that it “WAS,” and “IS NOT,” for it was at the height of its power in John’s day. Neither can it be said of it that it shall “ascend out of the pit (ABYSS) and go into PERDITION,” that could only be said of a person. Again we must distinguish between the “Body” of the Beast and its “Heads” and “Horns.” The “Body” being that of a LEOPARD, with the feet of a BEAR, and the mouth of a LION is to show that the Revived Roman Empire in its “Last Stage” will include the characteristics of the first “Three Wild Beasts” of Daniel. That is, of the LION ( Babylon ), the BEAR (Medo-Persia), and the LEOPARD (Greece), and as the largest part of the Beast, the body, is represented by the LEOPARD, the prevailing characteristic of the Revived Roman Empire will be GRECIAN. The Beast that comes up out of the Sea (Revelation 13) has SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS, and the “Horns” are CROWNED. This represents the Beast, or Empire, at the height of its power, when it will have all its “Heads,” and when the TEN KINGS, the heads of the TEN KINGDOMS into which the Empire shall be divided, will have been crowned. The Beast that comes up out of the “ABYSS” also has SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS, but they are not crowned, for the Ten Kings represented by the “Ten Horns” have not as yet received their kingdom (Revelation 17:12). This implies that the Beast of Revelation 17 represents the Empire at the beginning of the “Week.” As confirmation of this view the “WOMAN” is seen at this stage RIDING THE BEAST. For while the “Scarlet Clothed Woman” is not seen until chapter 17, it is clear that she rides the Beast from the beginning of the “Week,” for she represents the “PAPAL CHURCH” that comes into power after the “Church” has been caught out. During the wars preceding the rise of Antichrist the nations that will then be found in the geographical limits of the Old Roman Empire will form an “Alliance” for mutual protection. Those nations will be ten in number, represented by the “Ten Horns” of the Beast. No doubt the “Papal Church” will play a prominent part in those proceedings. She will be rewarded by restoration to Political Power, and this union of Church and State, in which the Church will have control, is shown by the WOMAN RIDING THE BEAST, thus dominating it. But when the “Ten Kings” shall receive their Kingdoms and be Crowned, which shall be in the “Middle of the Week,” they “shall HATE THE WHORE, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh (confiscate her wealth), and burn her with fire.” That is, burn her churches and cathedrals. Revelation 17:16. While we are told in Revelation 17:9 that the “Seven Heads” of the Beast represent “SEVEN MOUNTAINS” (this is to identify it with the Roman Empire), we are told in the next verse (R. V) that they (the “Seven Heads”) also represent “SEVEN KINGS” of whom “FIVE are fallen, and ONE is, and the OTHER is not yet come; and when he cometh he must continue a short space.” That is, in John’s day “Five” of these Kings had fallen, “One” was the then ruling Emperor, and the “Seventh” was yet to come. Who are meant by the first “Five Kings” that had fallen we do not know. They were doubtless Kings of the Nero type. The King that was on the throne in John’s day was Domitian, who had banished John to the Isle of Patmos. The last, or “SEVENTH KING,” who is yet to come is undoubtedly the ANTICHRIST. We are told in Revelation 13:3, that one of the “Seven Heads,” or “Kings,” received a deadly wound. Which one is not stated. The inference is that it is the last, for the Beast has ALL of his “Heads” before one of them is wounded. In Revelation 17:11 he is called “the Beast that WAS, and IS NOT, even he is the ’EIGHTH’ (Head), and is of the ’SEVENTH’ (Head), and goeth into PERDITION.” The only clear explanation is that the “Seventh Head”—THE ANTICHRIST, is the one who receives the “deadly wound,” probably at the hand of an assassin, and who actually dies or simulates death, and as his body is lying in state, he rises from the dead, and thus becomes the “EIGHTH” (Head), though he is of the “SEVENTH” (Head) revived. By this apparent resurrection from the dead, the Antichrist imitates the Resurrection of Christ and makes the world “WONDER AFTER THE BEAST” (Revelation 13:3), and this will add to his prestige and power. If this happens at the “Middle of the Week,” at the time the Dragon is cast out of Heaven (Revelation 12:7-9), it will account for the great change that takes place in the Antichrist, for before receiving his “deadly wound” he was sweet and lovable, but after his resurrection, or recovery, he becomes “Satanic,” the result of the “Dragon” (Satan) incarnating himself in him. It is at this time that he breaks the “Covenant” with the Jews (Daniel 9:27), and desecrates the rebuilt Temple at Jerusalem by setting up the “Abomination of Desolation” (Matthew 24:15), which is an “Idol Image” of himself—THE DESOLATOR. Revelation 13:13-15. As the “Little Horn” of Daniel’s “Fourth Wild Beast” he will destroy three of the “Ten Kings” and firmly establish himself in the place of power, and as he as the “LITTLE HORN” does not appear until after the “TEN HORNS,” or “Ten Federated Kingdoms,” come into existence, it is clear that the Antichrist does not form the “Federation,” but is the outgrowth of it. When we compare these “Foreviews,” and note the similarity of conduct of Daniel’s “LITTLE HORN,” Paul’s “MAN OF SIN,” and John’s “BEAST,” and that Daniel’s “LITTLE HORN” and John’s “BEAST” are to continue for the same length of time—”Forty and Two Months,” or three and one-half years, and that Daniel’s “LITTLE HORN,” Paul’s “MAN OF SIN,” and John’s “BEAST,” are all to be destroyed in the same manner at Christ’s “Second Coming,” we see that they all prefigure the same “Evil Power” which is after the “Working of Satan,” and which John in 1 John 2:18 calls THE ANTICHRIST. In other words, when we find in prophecy “Three Symbolic Personages” that come upon the stage of action at the same time, occupy the same territory, exhibit the same character, do the same work, exist the same length of time, and meet the same fate, they must symbolize the SAME THING. THE ANTICHRIST The Antichrist, or last “Gentile Ruler,” will be a “COMPOSITE MAN,” as seen from the description of the “Leopard Like Beast” with its feet like a “Bear,” and its “Lion” mouth. Revelation 13:2. He will have the combined abilities and powers, augmented by the power that the Dragon will confer upon him (Revelation 13:2), of Nebuchadnezzar, Xerxes, Alexander the Great, and Caesar Augustus. He will have the marvelous gift of attracting unregenerate men, and the irresistible fascination of his personality, his versatile attainments, superhuman wisdom, great administrative and executive ability, along with his powers as a consummate flatterer, a brilliant diplomatist, a superb strategist, will make him the most conspicuous and prominent of men. All these gifts will be conferred on him by Satan, whose “Masterpiece” and TOOL he will be, thus making him THE SUPERMAN. He will intoxicate men with a strong delusion and his never-varying success. And when he shall be slain and rise again he will have lost none of these powers, but will be in addition the embodiment of all kinds of wickedness and blasphemy. There has never as yet appeared on this earth a person who answers the description of the “Little Horn.” Such a character is almost inconceivable. No writer would have invented such a character. Yet the Scriptures clearly foretell the coming of such a “Person.” The world that today is rejecting Christ for “Eternal Salvation” will readily accept the Antichrist unto “ETERNAL DAMNATION.” Refusing the “Lamb,” they will receive the “BEAST.” THE FALSE PROPHET While Daniel did not see the “Little Horn’s” companion—THE FALSE PROPHET, that being an additional revelation given to John, and therefore does not belong to the Book of Daniel, yet because many confuse the “Two Beasts” of Revelation 13, calling the “First Beast” that comes up out of the sea the “Political Head” of the Revived Roman Empire, and the “Second Beast” that comes up out of the earth the “Ecclesiastical Head” or THE ANTICHRIST, it seems necessary that we should at this point distinguish between the two. John thus describes the “Second Beast:” “And I beheld another Beast coming up out of the EARTH; and he had ’Two Horns’ like a LAMB, and he spake as a DRAGON. And he exerciseth all the power of the First Beast before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the First Beast, whose deadly wound was healed. And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, and deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the Beast; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an IMAGE TO THE BEAST, which had the wound by a sword, and did live. And he had power to give LIFE unto the ’Image of the Beast,’ that the ’Image of the Beast’ should both SPEAK, and cause that as many as would not worship the ’Image of the Beast’ should be KILLED. And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a ’MARK’ in their right hand, or in their foreheads; and that no man might BUY or SELL, save he that had the ’MARK,’ or the ’NAME OF THE BEAST,’ or the ’NUMBER OF HIS NAME.’ Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding count the ’NUMBER OF THE BEAST:’ for it is the ’NUMBER OF MAN:’ and his number is SIX HUNDRED THREESCORE AND SIX.” Revelation 13:11-18. This “Second Beast,” while John does not say it was a Lamb, had “Two Horns” like a lamb, that is, it was LAMB-LIKE, but it spake as a DRAGON. It had a name. It is called the “FALSE PROPHET” three times. Revelation 16:13; Revelation 19:20; Revelation 20:10. Twice it is associated with the “First Beast” (Antichrist), and once with the “Dragon” (Satan) and the “First Beast,” and as they are PERSONS so must it be. The fact that the “Second Beast” is called the “False Prophet” is proof that he is not the Antichrist. Jesus had a foreview of him when He said—”There shall arise ’FALSE CHRISTS’ and ’FALSE PROPHETS,’ and shall show GREAT SIGNS AND WONDERS: insomuch that, if it were possible they shall deceive the very elect.” Matthew 24:24. Here Jesus differentiates between “False Christs” and “False Prophets,” therefore ANTICHRIST and the FALSE PROPHET cannot be the same. That the “Second Beast” comes up out of the EARTH may signify that he will be a resurrected person. If, as we have hinted, Antichrist was Judas resurrected, why should not the “False Prophet” also be a resurrected person? There will be two persons who shall come back from Heaven in those days, the “Two Witnesses,” Moses and Elijah. Revelation 11:3-7. Why not two persons come up from “The Underworld,” brought up by Satan to counteract the work of the “Two Witnesses?” The fact that both Beasts are cast ALIVE into the “Lake of Fire” (Revelation 19:20) is further proof that they are more than ordinary mortals, and that the “First Beast” is more than the last Emperor of the Revived Roman Empire, he is the ANTICHRIST. Again, the Antichrist is to be a KING, and rule over a KINGDOM. He will accept the “Kingdoms of this World” that Satan offered Christ, and that Christ refused. Luke 4:5-8. He will also EXALT himself, and claim to be God. 2 Thessalonians 2:4. But the “False Prophet” is not a King. He does not exalt himself, he exalts the “First Beast” (Antichrist). His relation to the “First Beast” is the same as the Holy Spirit’s relation to Christ, which is to glorify Christ and not himself. John 16:13-15. He causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the “First Beast.” Revelation 13:12. And as the followers of Christ are “sealed” by the Holy Spirit until the “Day of Redemption” (Ephesians 4:30), so the followers of the “First Beast” shall be sealed by the “Second Beast” (the “False Prophet”) until the “Day of Perdition.” Revelation 13:16-17; 2 Peter 3:7. The “False Prophet” will be a “Miracle Worker.” While Jesus was a “Miracle Worker,” He did all His “Mighty Works” in the power of the Holy Spirit. Acts 10:38. One of the miracles that the “False Prophet” will perform will be to bring down FIRE FROM HEAVEN. Revelation 13:13. As Moses and Elijah will be back on the earth at that time (Revelation 11:3-12), there will probably be a “FIRE-TEST” between Elijah and the “False Prophet,” and the test of Mt. Carmel as to who is God, Jehovah or Baal, will be repeated. But the test this time will be as to whether Jehovah or Antichrist is God, and as both Elijah and the “False Prophet” shall bring down fire, the test will not be conclusive. The “False Prophet” will be able to do this because he will be energized by Satan. For Satan can bring down fire from heaven, as we know from the Book of Job. Job 1:16. As further proof that the “First Beast” is the Antichrist, the “False Prophet” commands the people to make an “IMAGE OF THE BEAST,” and worship it, which he would not do if the “First Beast” were not the Antichrist. The “False Prophet” will also cause all who buy or sell to receive a “Mark,” the “BRAND OF HELL.” This “BRAND” will be either upon the “Right Hand,” or the “Forehead,” and will be of three kinds, the “Mark” (some peculiar mark), or the “NAME OF THE BEAST,” or the “NUMBER OF HIS NAME,” which is 666, the “NUMBER OF MAN.” Revelation 13:16-18. Now these several distinctions between the “First” and “Second Beast,” and that they both come up from “The Underworld” (Revelation 17:8; Revelation 13:11), hence cannot be slain as mortals, but must be cast ALIVE into the “Lake of Fire” (Revelation 19:20), differentiates them, and clearly shows that the “False Prophet” is not the Antichrist, but that the “First Beast” is. In other words the “False Prophet” is introduced, without any preliminary explanation, as an ecclesiastical companion and subordinate of the “First Beast,” having no power of his own, but only that which is delegated to him (Revelation 13:12), and he claims no worship for himself, but causeth all to worship the “First Beast,” and those who will not he punishes as heretics, emphasizing his authority by miracles and “lying wonders” so as to get the people to accept “THE LIE.” 2 Thessalonians 2:8-12. THE SATANIC TRINITY In the “Dragon,” the “Beast,” and the “False Prophet,” we have the “SATANIC TRINITY,” Satan’s imitation of the “Divine Trinity.” In the unseen and invisible “Dragon” we have the FATHER (the ANTI-GOD). In the “Beast” we have the “SON OF PERDITION” (the ANTI-CHRIST), begotten of the Dragon, who appears on the earth, dies, and is resurrected, and to whom is given a “Throne” by his Father the Dragon. Revelation 13:2. In the “False Prophet” we have the “ANTI-SPIRIT,” who proceeds from the “Dragon Father” and the “Dragon Son,” and whose speech is like the DRAGON’S. The “Dragon” then will be the “ANTI-GOD,” the “Beast” the “ANTI-CHRIST,” and the “False Prophet” the “ANTI-SPIRIT,” and the fact that all three are cast ALIVE into the “Lake of Fire” (Revelation 20:10) is proof that they together form a “Triumvirate” which we may well call—”THE SATANIC TRINITY.” ======================================================================== CHAPTER 41: 02.09- CHAPTER 8. THE RAM AND THE HE-GOAT ======================================================================== Daniel 8:1-27. The Ram and the He-Goat THE TIME AND PLACE OF THE VISION “In the third year of the reign of King Belshazzar a ’Vision’ appeared unto me, even unto me Daniel, after that which appeared unto me at the first. And I saw in a ’Vision;’ and it came to pass, when I saw, that I was at Shushan in the Palace, which is in the province of Elam; and I saw in a ’Vision,’ and I was by the river of Ulai.” Daniel 8:1-2. It is worthy of note that, beginning with this eighth chapter, the remainder of the Book of Daniel is written in Hebrew. The first chapter, and the first four verses of the second, are also in Hebrew, because this section gives the account of the Fall of Jerusalem and the Captivity of Israel. But from chapter 2 verse 4 to the end of chapter seven, the language is Aramaic, because that part of the Book relates to the Gentile World Powers. From chapter 8: 1 to the end of the Book is in Hebrew because it has direct reference to the Jews, Jerusalem , and the Sanctuary (Temple), and the terrible Roman Emperor (Antichrist) who will desecrate the Sanctuary and persecute the Jews. The purpose was to show Daniel what shall befall his People (the Jews) in the “Latter Days.” This Vision of the “RAM” and “HE-GOAT” occurred in the “Third Year” of the reign of Belshazzar, B. C. 538, or two years after the previous Vision of the Four Wild Beasts. It occurred in the same year as the “Fall of Babylon,” and probably before its “Fall.” and its purpose was to inform Daniel what Empires were to succeed the Babylonian, and to further trace the Little Horn, for it is worthy of note that while the prophecies of Isaiah relate mainly to the “Christ,” the Visions of Daniel are for the purpose of unveiling the ANTICHRIST. The Prophet was in Babylon when he received the Vision, but was transported in spirit to Shushan, the Capital of Persia, in the Province of Elam, where as he stood by the side of the river Ulai, he saw a wonderful sight. THE VISION THE RAM “Then I lifted up mine eyes, and saw, and, behold, there stood before the river a RAM which had ’TWO HORNS:’ and the ’Two Horns’ were high, but one was higher than the other, and the higher came up last. I saw the RAM pushing Westward, and Northward, and Southward; so that no beasts might stand before him, neither was there any that could deliver out of his hand ; but he did according to his will, and became great.” THE HE-GOAT “And as I was considering, behold, a HE-GOAT came from the West on the face of the whole earth, and touched not the ground: and the GOAT had a ’Notable Horn’ between his eyes. And he came to the RAM that had ’Two Horns,’ which I had seen standing before the river, and ran unto him in the fury of his power. And I saw him come close unto the RAM, and he was moved with choler (rage) against him, and smote the RAM, and brake his ’Two Horns:’ and there was no power in the RAM to stand before him, but he cast him down to the ground, and stamped on him: and there was none that could deliver the RAM out of his hand.” THE FOUR HORNS “Therefore the HE-GOAT waxed very great: and when he was strong, the ’GREAT HORN’ (the ’Notable Horn,’ verse 5) was broken; and for it came up FOUR NOTABLE ONES (Horns) toward the ’Four Winds of Heaven.’“ THE LITTLE HORN “And out of one of them came forth a LITTLE HORN, which waxed exceeding great, toward the South (Egypt), and toward the East (Babylonia), and toward the Pleasant Land (Palestine). And it waxed great, even to the ’Host of Heaven;’ and it cast down some of the ’Host,’ and of the ’Stars’ to the ground, and stamped upon them. Yea, he magnified himself even to the ’PRINCE OF THE HOST’ (Christ), and by him (the Little Horn) the ’Daily Sacrifice’ was taken away, and the Place of His (Christ’s) Sanctuary was cast down. And a Host was given him against the ’Daily Sacrifice’ by reason of transgression, and it (the Little Horn) cast down the truth to the ground; and it practiced and prospered.” Daniel 8:3-12. AN ANGELIC CONVERSATION While Daniel was pondering over the meaning of the “Vision” of the “Ram and He-Goat,” he overheard a conversation between two “Saints” or “Holy Ones”— “Then I heard one Saint speaking, and another Saint said unto that certain Saint which spake, How long shall be the Vision concerning the ’DAILY SACRIFICE,’ and the ’TRANSGRESSION OF DESOLATION,’ to give both the ’Sanctuary’ and the ’Host’ to be trodden under foot? And he (the first Saint) said unto me (Daniel), unto TWO THOUSAND AND THREE HUNDRED DAYS; then shall the Sanctuary be cleansed.” Daniel 8:13-14. Before we proceed any further let us try to clear up the meaning of the “Two Thousand and Three Hundred Days.” The Hebrew expression is not “days,” but “evening-mornings,” that is 2300 evening morning sacrifices, which proves that actual days of twenty-four hours are intended. The question the second saint asked of the first was, “How long shall be the Vision concerning the ’Daily Sacrifice’ and the ’Transgression of Desolation’ to give both the Sanctuary and the Host to be trodden under foot?” This question was prompted by the previous statement, that the “Little Horn” would take away the “Daily Sacrifice,’ and that the “Place of His Sanctuary” (the Temple) would be cast down, or desolated. The answer to the question was—”Unto two thousand and three hundred days.” Now as these days are literal days, and date from the time when the “Daily Sacrifice” shall be taken away by the “Little Horn” (the Antichrist), which is in the “Middle” of Daniel’s “Seventieth Week” (Daniel 9:27), then these 2300 days begin in the “Middle of the Week” and as the “Week” is seven years long, half the “Week” would be three and one-half years, or forty-two months of thirty days each, or 1260 days. This would make the 2300 days overrun the last “half of the Week 1040 days, or two years, ten months, and twenty days. And as the “Sanctuary” is not to be cleansed, or the “Daily Sacrifice” renewed until then, it would appear as if the Temple services are not to be reestablished until Ezekiel’s Temple has been built. Ezekiel 41:1-26, Ezekiel 42:1-20, Ezekiel 43:1-27. While Daniel was pondering on the meaning of his Vision, he was startled by an apparition that had the appearance of a man. THE INTERPRETER “And it came to pass when I, even I Daniel, had seen the ’Vision,’ and sought for the meaning, then, behold, there stood before me as the appearance of a man. And I heard a man’s voice between the banks of the Ulai (probably from a cloud over the river), which called and said, GABRIEL, make this man to UNDERSTAND THE ’VISION’“ Daniel 8:15-16 Everything was done to make Daniel UNDERSTAND the Vision. The “Interpreter” was no earthly being but the Angel Gabriel. What he told Daniel must have been perfectly clear to him, and will be to us if we put ourselves in Daniel’s place. What had troubled Daniel in his Vision of the “Four Wild Beasts” was the “Little Horn” and now in this Vision of the “Ram and He-Goat” is another “Little Horn.” Are they one and the same or are they different? Or was this Vision given to throw additional light upon the “Little Horn” as to the place of his origin? We must not forget that God led Daniel step by step. Each succeeding Vision was to throw additional light upon the Visions that went before. “So he (Gabriel) came near where I stood: and when he came, I was afraid, and fell upon my face (as every sinful man will in the presence of a Holy being): but he said unto me, UNDERSTAND, O son of man: for at the ’TIME OF THE END’ shall be the Vision. Now as he was speaking with me, I was in a deep sleep on my face toward the ground (Daniel swooned): but he touched me, and set me upright. And he said, Behold, I will make thee know what shall be ’IN THE LAST END OF THE INDIGNATION’ (The Great Tribulation): for at the time appointed ’THE END’ shall be.” Daniel 8:17-19. Now notice, and this is the “KEY” to the Vision, that the Vision has to do with the “TIME OF THE END.” The “TIME OF THE END” is a definite statement of Scripture, and has reference to the “END” of the “Times of the Gentiles.” The Vision then had no bearing upon the times in which Daniel lived, and so, after it had been explained to him, he was told to “shut it up,” for it would not be fulfilled for “many days” (Daniel 8:26), that is, until the “TIME OF THE END.” So the “END TIME” of this Vision is the same as the “END TIME” of all the “Dreams” and “Visions” in the Book. THE INTERPRETATION “The RAM which thou sawest having ’Two Horns’ are the Kings (Kingdoms) of Media and Persia. And the ROUGH GOAT is the King (Kingdom) of Grecia: and the ’Great Horn’ that is between his eyes is the First King. Now that (the Great Horn) being broken, whereas FOUR (Horns) stood up for it (in the place of it), FOUR KINGDOMS shall stand up out of the nation, but not in his (the Great Horn) power. And in the LATTER TIME of their Kingdom (the Four Kingdoms into which the Grecian Empire was divided at Alexander the Great’s death), when the transgressors are come to the full, a King of ’FIERCE COUNTENANCE,’ and understanding ’dark sentences’ shall stand up. And his power shall be mighty, but not by his own power (by Satanic power): and he shall destroy wonderfully, and shall prosper, and practice, and shall destroy the mighty and Holy People (the Jews). And through his policy also he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand ; and he shall magnify himself in his heart, and by peace shall destroy many: he shall also stand up against the ’Prince of Princes’ (Christ) ; but he shall be BROKEN WITHOUT HAND.” Daniel 8:20-25. While Daniel knew from the “Dream Image” of Nebuchadnezzar (B. C. 603) that there were to be “Four World-wide Empires” that were to succeed each other, symbolized by the Gold, Silver, Brass, and Iron, of the Image (Daniel 2:36-40), he was not told their names, except the first, Babylon. Neither in his “Vision” of the “Four Wild Beasts” (Daniel 7:1-28), given sixty-two years later (B. C. 541), were the names of the Kingdoms that were to succeed the Babylon given. But in this Vision of the “Ram and He-Goat” there were revealed the names of the Kingdoms represented by the “Silver” and “Brass” of the “Image,” and their corresponding Beasts, the “Bear” and “Leopard.” This information had been withheld until the time had come for the “Fall of the Babylonian Empire,” and was given to Daniel at this time that he might know that the Medes and Persians, that were then besieging the city, represented the “Arms and Breast” of the Image, and therefore that the Fall of Babylon was at hand. This knowledge doubtless helped Daniel to interpret the “Handwriting on the Wall.” In Daniel’s Vision of the “Four Wild Beasts,” Medo-Persia and Greece are represented by a “Bear” and a “Leopard;” in this Vision they are also represented by Beasts, a “Ram” and a “He-Goat.” The change in the Beasts is to further identify the Empires by their “Heraldic Devices.” The Emblem of Persia was a “RAM.” Coins have been discovered which display a “Ram’s Head” on one side, and a Ram recumbent on the other. We also read of a Persian king riding in front of his army wearing “a Golden Figure of a ’Ram’s Head’ set with gems, instead of a diadem.” In the Zendavesta, Ized Behram, the guardian spirit of Persia, appears like a Ram, with cloven feet, and sharp-pointed horns. The national Emblem of Macedonia (Greece) was a “GOAT,” and is found on the coins of that country, the ancient capital of which was called Aegae, or the “GOAT CITY,” while the adjacent waters were called the Aegean, or “GOAT-SEA.” Hence the son of Alexander the Great by Roxana was called Aegus, the “Son of a goat.” To Daniel the “Ram” and the “He-Goat” corresponded to the “Bear” and the “Leopard” of the “Four Wild Beasts” Vision, and the “Arms and Breast of Silver,” and the “Abdomen of Brass” of the “Image,” he saw that the Empires that these represented were Medo-Persia and Greece. This correspondence was further confirmed as Daniel more closely compared the Beasts of his two Visions. The higher “Shoulder” of the “Bear” corresponded to the higher “Horn” of the “Ram” (Persia). And the “Three Ribs” in the mouth of the “Bear,” which stood, as we have seen, for the three Kingdoms of Lydia, Babylon, and Egypt, that formed a “Triple Alliance” to check the Medo-Persian power, but were destroyed by it, corresponded to the action of the “Ram” that pushed “Westward” toward Lydia; “Northward” toward Babylon; and “Southward” toward Egypt. When Daniel compared the “Leopard” and the “He-Goat” he saw that the “Four Heads” of the “Leopard” corresponded to the “Four Horns” that came up in the place of the “Great Horn” on the head of the “He-Goat.” So far all was clear to Daniel. But what was meant by the “LITTLE HORN” that came up on one of the “Four Horns” of the “He-Goat” was to him a mystery. He had seen nothing to correspond to it on the “Leopard,” and there was no Beast in this Vision to compare with the “Fourth Wild Beast” of the previous Vision, on whose head were “Ten Horns,” amid which a LITTLE HORN sprang up. What relation did these “Little Horns” have to each other, if any? Now as to this “Little Horn” we can do no guessing. We must take the interpretation of the Angel Gabriel. We are told by Gabriel that the “Great Horn” that was between the eyes of the “He-Goat” represented the “First King” (of Greece). Now this King, as all historians know, was ALEXANDER THE GREAT (B. C. 356-323, the son of Philip of Macedon), who became King of Greece when but twenty years of age, B. C. 336. Two years later (B. C. 334), in goat-like fashion, he leaped the Hellespont, and with an army of 30,000 infantry and 5000 cavalry he defeated a Persian force on the banks of the Granicus. By a swift advance eastward he, in the following year, B. C. 333, defeated at Issus a Persian army of 600,000 men, commanded by the Persian King, Darius. After minor conquests in Phoenicia and Egypt he returned to Syria, where on the banks of the Tigris River he defeated an enormous army led by Darius. This is known as the Battle of Arbela , B. C. 331. From B. C. 330 to 327, Alexander was engaged in subjugating the outlying provinces of the Persian Empire. Later he returned to Babylon, where, at the climax of his glory, he died of marsh fever and intemperance in June, B. C. 323, in his thirty-third year. After the death of Alexander there was dissension as to who should be his successor, which ended, as the prophecy foretold, in four of his Generals dividing the territory of the Empire among themselves. GASSANDER took Macedonia and the Western part. LYSIMACHUS took Thrace and the Northern part. SELEUCUS took Syria and the Eastern part. PTOLEMY took Egypt and the Southern part. The “Four Horns” may therefore be named “Macedonia,” “Thrace,” “Syria,” and “Egypt.” These “Four Kingdoms” were in time absorbed by the “Fourth World Wide Empire,” the Roman. The last to lose its identity was Egypt in B. C. 30. Thus we see that while there were to be but FOUR “World Wide Empires,” the “Babylonian,” “Medo-Persian,” “Grecian,” and “Roman,” during the “Times of the Gentiles,” yet they were not to succeed each other without a break. This was not shown on the “Image,” nor in the Vision of the “Four Wild Beasts,” but is first revealed in the Vision of the “He-Goat.” The “break” or “GAP” between the “Grecian” and “Roman” Empires is covered by the “Four Minor Kingdoms” of “Macedonia,” “Thrace,” “Syria,” and “Egypt.” Here is history proving prophecy. Having explained the meaning of the “Ram” and the “He-Goat,” and of the “Four Horns” that came up in the place of the “Great Horn,” the Angel Gabriel proceeds to an explanation of the “LITTLE HORN” that came up out of one of the “Four Horns.” If the Vision had been given to us without an interpretation, we naturally would have supposed that the “Little Horn” indicated some “Monarch” that arose out of one of the “Four Kingdoms” soon after their establishment, such as Antiochus Epiphanes, who in some respects answers the description in Daniel 8:9-12. But Gabriel tells us in Daniel 8:23, that he is not to rise “until the LATTER TIME of their Kingdom, when the transgressors are come to the full.” Here is a distinction between the “FORMER” and “LATTER” time of the “Four Kingdoms” into which Alexander’s Empire was divided, which prophetically declares that those “Four Kingdoms” are to be resuscitated and become “Four” of the “Ten Kingdoms” into which the Revived Roman Empire shall be divided, for God is able to revive dead nations as well as dead men. As proof of this Greece is a sovereign State today, and Egypt is again coming into power, and in the upheaval of nations no one can foretell how soon Thrace and Syria shall again appear as independent Kingdoms. It will not do to say that by the “Latter Time of their Kingdom” is meant the “Latter Time” of the “Four Kingdoms” before they were swallowed up by the Roman Empire, for they were not all swallowed up at the same time. Egypt was the last in B. C. 30. Neither will it do to say that by the “Little Horn” Antiochus Epiphanes is meant. Antiochus did not live in the “Latter Time” of those Kingdoms. He was the eighth out of twenty-six kings that ruled over Syria, and he died in B. C. 164, or 134 years before the last of the “Four Kingdoms” disappeared. As Antiochus was one of the twenty-six kings who constituted the “Syrian Horn,” he could not be that “Horn” and also the “LITTLE HORN” that sprang out of it. The “Little Horn” waxed exceedingly great, but Antiochus never did. It is true that he desecrated the Temple at Jerusalem , but the Maccabees rebelled, and in B. C. 165 restored its worship. When Jesus spoke of the “Abomination of Desolation” spoken of by Daniel the Prophet (Matthew 24:15), He did not refer to it as a thing of the past, but as something still future, therefore it was not something connected with the career of Antiochus, for he had been dead nearly 200 years. Antiochus never stood up against the “Prince of Princes” (Christ), for he died 160 years before Christ was born. Neither was he “broken without hand,” for he died a natural death at Tabae (Persia) in B. C. 164. It will not do to say that Daniel 8:9-12 refers to Antiochus, and Daniel 8:23-25 to the Antichrist, for Daniel 8:23-25 are the interpretation of Daniel 8:9-12, and therefore the same person must be meant. Therefore if Daniel 8:23-25 refer to some future person, Daniel 8:9-12 cannot refer to Antiochus. From this we see that there is a “GAP” that takes in the space between the “Former” and “Latter Time” of the “Four Kingdoms” into which Alexander’s Empire was divided, and which corresponds with the “GAP” between Daniel’s Sixty-ninth and Seventieth Week as revealed to Daniel in the next chapter. THE LITTLE HORN In comparing the descriptions of the “Little Horn” the mistake is made of supposing that they should agree as to details, etc., whereas they are progressive, each successive description adding new details to the preceding one. Thus the picture is filled out until the “Portrait” of the “Little Horn” (Antichrist) is complete. In chapter seven Daniel describes the “Little Horn” as plucking up three of the “Ten Horns,” and having eyes like the eyes of a man, and a mouth speaking great things. The “Bystander” (a Holy One) who interprets the Vision repeats that the “Little Horn” will subdue “Three Kings,” and adds—”He shall speak great words against the Most High, and shall wear out the Saints of the Most High, and think to change Times and Laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a Time and Times and the Dividing of Time.” Daniel describes the “Little Horn” of Daniel 8:1-27 as, “Waxing exceedingly great, toward the South, and toward the East, and toward the Pleasant Land (Palestine). And it waxed great, even to the Host of Heaven; and it cast down some of the Host and of the Stars to the ground, and stamped upon them. Yea, he magnified himself even to the ’Prince of the Host,’ and by him the Daily Sacrifice was taken away, and the place of His (Christ’s) Sanctuary was cast down. And an host was given him against the Daily Sacrifice by reason of transgression, and it (the Little Horn) cast down the truth to the ground; and it practiced, and prospered.” Daniel 8:9-12. The Angel Gabriel in interpreting this “Little Horn” says—”A King of ’Fierce Countenance,’ and understanding ’dark sentences,’ shall stand up. And his power shall be mighty, but not by his own power (it shall be super-human): and he shall destroy wonderfully, and shall prosper, and practice, and shall destroy the mighty and the Holy People (the Jews). And through his policy also he shall cause craft (all kinds of business) to prosper in his hand: and he shall magnify himself in his heart, and by peace shall destroy many: he shall also stand up against the ’PRINCE OF PRINCES’ (Christ): but he shall be BROKEN WITHOUT HAND.” Daniel 8:23-25. But these two descriptions from chapters seven and eight do not complete the picture of the “Little Horn.” So we will anticipate and turn to the description of THE WILLFUL KING in Daniel 11:36-39, which fills out the picture—”And the KING (of the North) shall do according to his will; and he shall exalt himself and magnify himself above every god, and shall speak marvelous things against the ’God of Gods,’ and shall prosper till the ’INDIGNATION’ (The Great Tribulation) be accomplished, for that that is determined, shall be done. Neither shall he regard the God of his fathers, nor the desire of women, nor regard any god; for he shall magnify himself above all. But in his estate shall he honor the ’God of Forces;’ and a god whom his fathers knew not shall he honor with gold and silver, and with precious stones, and pleasant things. Thus shall he do in the most strong holds with a strange god, whom he shall acknowledge and increase with glory; and he shall cause them to rule over many, and shall divide the land for gain.” This completes the picture of the “Little Horn” as far as it was revealed to Daniel. From what has thus far been revealed it is clear that the “Little Horn” is to rise amid the “Ten Horns” of the “Fourth Wild Beast” or in the Roman Empire, and that of those “Ten Horns” or Kingdoms, four shall be the “Four Kingdoms” into which Alexander’s Empire was divided, or Macedonia (Greece), Thrace (Asia Minor), Syria (Assyria), and Egypt, and that out of one of these four the “Little Horn” (Antichrist) shall rise. Which one will be revealed to us later as Syria. See “The Wilful King,” Daniel 11:36-45, We are told that this King of “Fierce Countenance” shall understand “dark sentences,” that is, he will be a Revealer of Secret Things, which will add to the mystery of his power. He will also stand up against the “PRINCE OF PRINCES” (Christ). That will bring his transgression to the full, and he shall be BROKEN WITHOUT HAND. The meaning of this is disclosed in 2 Thessalonians 2:8, where we are told that the Antichrist (that Wicked) shall be consumed with the Spirit of the Lord’s mouth, and shall be destroyed by the brightness of His Second Coming. See the Battle of Armageddon. Revelation 19:11-20, Having received the Vision, Daniel was told to “shut it up,” for its fulfillment would not be for many days. Not until the “Latter Time” of the “Four Kingdoms,” which is still future. Then Daniel fainted and was sick certain days. The revelation of what was to befall his people in the “Latter Days” was too much for him, and made his heart sick. He says, “I was astonished at the Vision, but none understood (it).” The word “it” is not in the original. What Daniel meant was, that no one understood why he was sick, for he had shut up the Vision’ that is, he had told no one about it, and therefore they did not know the cause of his illness. But Daniel’s disturbed state of mind did not prevent his attending to the affairs of State, for he says—“I rose up, and did the King’s business.” Daniel 8:27. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 42: 02.10- CHAPTER 9. THE SEVENTY WEEKS ======================================================================== Daniel 9:1-27. The Seventy Weeks DANIEL’S SEVENTIETH WEEK PART A DANIEL’S SEVENTIETH WEEK PART B THE TIME OF THE VISION “In the FIRST YEAR of Darius the son of Ahasuerus, of the seed of the Medes, which was made king over the realm of the Chaldeans; in the FIRST YEAR of his reign I Daniel understood by books the number of the years, whereof the word of the Lord came to Jeremiah the Prophet, that he would accomplish SEVENTY YEARS in the desolations of Jerusalem.” Daniel 9:1-2. The date of the chapter is important. The Prophet tells us that it was in the FIRST YEAR of the reign of Darius the Median over Babylon, which was B. C. 538. The time was critical, and Daniel’s mind was in a state of perplexity and confusion. He had understood the Visions of the “Four Wild Beasts,” and the “Ram and He-Goat,” which foretold of a prolonged period of “Dispersion” for his people, but while he believed what had been revealed to him, he found it hard to reconcile with what he understood “THE BOOKS,” the writings of Moses and the Prophets, to teach as to the Captivity of his people, the Jews. From the Book of Jeremiah, Daniel understood that the Babylonian Captivity was to last but seventy years. “And this whole land shall be a desolation, and an astonishment; and these nations (Judah and the surrounding nations) shall serve the King of Babylon SEVENTY YEARS.” Jeremiah 25:11. The “False Prophets” contradicted this, and encouraged the people to believe that the Captivity would be of short duration. To counteract this the Prophet Jeremiah wrote to the Captives at Babylon to settle down for a long stay, saying, “Thus saith the Lord of Hosts, the God of Israel . . . . Build ye houses, and dwell in them; and plant gardens, and eat the fruit of them; take ye wives, and beget sons and daughters; and take wives for your sons, and give your daughters to husbands, that they may bear sons and daughters; that ye may be increased there and not diminished. And seek the peace of the city whither I have caused you to be carried away captives, and pray unto the Lord for it: for in the peace thereof shall ye have peace. . . . For thus saith the Lord, That after SEVENTY YEARS be accomplished at Babylon I will visit you, and perform my good word toward you, in causing you to return to this place (Jerusalem).” Jeremiah 29:4-10. From this we see that Jeremiah was recognized as a Divinely inspired Prophet, and that Daniel, while himself a Prophet, was a STUDENT OF PROPHECY, and that he not only read the Word of God, but also BELIEVED it. Like Daniel, we should “Search the Scriptures” and find out what they have to say as to the times in which we live, and then believe what they say. Now Daniel knew that as the Captivity began when he was carried a captive to Babylon in B. C. 606, that sixty-eight years of the seventy had already expired. He also knew that the man whom the Prophet Isaiah foretold would issue the edict for the return of the Jews, Cyrus, had taken Babylon as prophesied. Isaiah 44:28. To him therefore the Captivity should end in a couple of years. How was he to reconcile this with his Visions that FOUR “World Wide Empires” were to come and go before the Children of Israel were to be restored to their “National Existence.” Only one had come and gone, the Babylonian, leaving only two years for the passing of the other three. This was the cause of his perplexity. He had to learn that Israel’s seventy years’ sojourn in Babylon was a TYPE of a longer Dispersion, that was to last seven times as long. The Vision of the “SEVENTY WEEKS” that we are about to study was given to Daniel for this purpose. In the meantime Daniel gave himself to prayer, because he had read in the writings of Moses (Leviticus 26:40-45; Deuteronomy 30:1-10) that if Israel as a nation repented and turned to God, He would hear their cry and restore them to their own land. DANIEL’S PRAYER Daniel’s prayer is one of the most sublime in the Bible, and is a model of confession, supplication, and intercession, in which Daniel, the most spotless character outside of Christ, associates himself as a sinner with his people. It was in this year that Daniel was cast into the “Lions’ Den” for praying to his God, and it may have been that during that testing period, as he knelt at the time of the “Evening Oblation” (3 P. M.), Daniel 9:21, that Daniel made this prayer, and saw this Vision of the “Seventy Weeks.” If so, we can understand how it strengthened him to face the “Lions’ Den.” As a preparation for the prayer Daniel fasted, and clothed himself in sackcloth and ashes, a token of humility. Daniel 9:3. THE CONFESSION “And I prayed unto the Lord my God, and made MY CONFESSION, and said, O Lord, the great and dreadful God, keeping the covenant and mercy to them that love Him, and to them that keep His commandments; WE have sinned, and have committed iniquity, and have done wickedly, and have rebelled, even by departing from Thy precepts and from Thy judgments: neither have we hearkened unto Thy servants the Prophets, which spake in Thy name to our kings, our princes, and our fathers, and to all the people of the land. O Lord, righteousness belongeth unto Thee, but unto us confusion of faces, as at this day; to the men of Judah, and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem, and unto all Israel, that are near, and that are far off, through all the countries whither Thou hast driven them, because of their trespass that they have trespassed against Thee. O Lord, to us belongeth confusion of face, to our kings, to our princes, and to our fathers, because we have sinned against Thee. To the Lord our God belong mercies and forgiveness, though we have rebelled against Him; neither have we obeyed the Voice of the Lord our God, to walk in His Laws, which He set before us by His servants the Prophets. Yea, all Israel have transgressed Thy Law, even by departing, that they might not obey Thy voice; therefore the curse is poured upon us, and the oath that is written in the Law of Moses the servant of God, because we have sinned against Him. And He hath confirmed His words, which He spake against us, and against our Judges that judged us, by bringing upon us a great evil: for under the whole heaven hath not been done as hath been done upon Jerusalem . As it is written in the Law of Moses, all this evil is come upon us: yet made we not our prayer before the Lord our God, that we might turn from our iniquities, and understand Thy truth. Therefore hath the Lord watched upon the evil, and brought it upon us: for the Lord our God is righteous in all His works which He doeth: for we obeyed not His voice. And now, O Lord our God, that hast brought Thy People forth out of the Land of Egypt with a mighty hand, and hast gotten Thee renown, as at this day: WE have sinned, WE have done wickedly.” Daniel 9:4-15. THE SUPPLICATION “O Lord, according to all Thy Righteousness, I beseech Thee, let Thine anger and Thy fury be turned away from Thy city Jerusalem, Thy Holy Mountain: because for OUR sins, and for the iniquities of our fathers, Jerusalem and Thy People (the Jews) are become a reproach to all that are about us. Now therefore, O our God, hear the prayer of Thy servant, and his supplications, and cause Thy face to shine upon Thy Sanctuary that is desolate, for the LORD’S SAKE. O my God, incline Thine ear, and hear; open Thine eyes, and behold our desolations, and the City which is called by THY NAME: for we do not present OUR supplications before Thee for OUR righteousnesses, but for THY GREAT MERCIES. O Lord, HEAR; O Lord, FORGIVE; O Lord, HEARKEN AND DO; defer not, for Thine own sake, O my God: for Thy City and Thy People are called by THY NAME.” Daniel 9:16-19. In his Prayer Daniel associates himself with sinning Israel . He does not say—”Behold, the people have sinned,” but “WE” have sinned, and committed iniquity, and done wickedly, and have rebelled, and departed from Thy precepts and judgments. There is no covering up of the shameful facts. To “US” belongs confusion of face. And he confesses that all the evil that had befallen them was because they had broken the “Law of Moses.” He does not base his supplication upon any righteousness that he or Israel had done, but upon God’s deliverance of Israel from Egyptian bondage, and that the renown of that would be lost if God should now permit them to perish. He also pleaded that the Lord would deliver them for the sake of Jerusalem, His Holy Mountain, that the Sanctuary, then desolate, might be rebuilt. It was the “Glory of the Lord” he had in view, and not their worthiness. THE INTERRUPTED PRAYER “And whiles I was speaking, and praying, and confessing my sin and the sin of my people Israel, and presenting my supplication before the Lord my God for the Holy Mountain of God; yea, whiles I was speaking in prayer, even the man Gabriel, whom I had seen in the Vision at the beginning, being caused to fly swiftly, touched me about the time of the ’Evening Oblation’ (3 P. M.). And he informed me, and talked with me, and said, O Daniel, I am now come forth to give thee skill and understanding. At the beginning of thy supplications the commandment came forth, and I am come to shew thee; for thou art GREATLY BELOVED: therefore understand the matter, and consider the Vision.” Daniel 9:20-23. It is not often that God breaks in upon our prayers, but He did in this instance. This is the INTERRUPTED PRAYER of the Bible. The time of the “Interruption” was that of the “Evening Oblation” in the Temple, which was 3 P. M. There was no Temple in Babylon, and the one at Jerusalem had been destroyed, but Daniel, as he had been taught in his youth, observed the set times of the Temple services. This throws a “side-light” upon his religious habits. Special note is made of the swiftness of the man Gabriel. That between the commencement of Daniel’s prayer, and its conclusion Gabriel had flown from Heaven to Babylon. The margin translates “swift,” with “weariness,” as if the flight was of such a great distance as to produce weariness. While Gabriel is an angel, Daniel speaks of him as a man, because angels when they appear to human beings always assume the form of a man. Genesis 18:1-2. The reason Gabriel gave for coming to Daniel was, that he was GREATLY BELOVED IN HEAVEN. Think of celestial beings, the highest in the Universe—the Father, the Son, the Holy Spirit, and the angels— having such high regard and esteem for a mortal man here upon the earth, as to deputize an angel of the rank of Gabriel to tell him so. It would appear from the words—”Gabriel, whom I had seen in the Vision at the beginning” (Daniel 9:21), as if Daniel had a Vision at the beginning of his prayer that is not recorded. For there does not appear in the preceding Vision anything that was not explained to Daniel. If there was a Vision that is not recorded, we may surmise what it was from the character of the revelation of the “Seventy Weeks.” It must have been a Vision connected in some way with the “Seventy Years” of the Babylonian Captivity, that led Daniel to pray as he did. And Gabriel was sent to show him that the “Seventy Years” were only a “type” of a longer period that would be seven times as long. The time therefore of the chronological disclosure of the “Seventy Weeks” was very appropriate. It was as definite a forecast of the 490 years of “Dispersion” that still remained for Israel, as was the seventy years of Captivity then closing. Daniel adds— “He (Gabriel) informed me, and talked with me, and said, O Daniel, I am now come forth to give thee skill and understanding.” How blessed to have an angel, or the Holy Spirit, to instruct us in God’s Plan and Purpose as to this world’s affairs. THE SEVENTY WEEKS Daniel 9:24-27 Daniel 9:24. “SEVENTY WEEKS are determined (marked off) upon THY (Daniel’s) PEOPLE (the Jews) and upon THY (Daniel’s) HOLY CITY (Jerusalem), to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy. Daniel 9:25. “Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to ’restore and to build Jerusalem’ unto the ’MESSIAH THE PRINCE’ shall be SEVEN WEEKS, and THREESCORE AND TWO WEEKS: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times. Daniel 9:26. “And AFTER ’Threescore and Two Weeks’ shall MESSIAH (Christ, the Anointed One) be ’CUT OFF,’but not for Himself: and the people (Romans) of the ’PRINCE THAT SHALL COME’ shall destroy the City (Jerusalem) and the Sanctuary (the Temple); and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined. Daniel 9:27. “And he (the ’Prince that shall come’—Antichrist) shall confirm the Covenant with many for ONE WEEK (the last or Seventieth Week): and in the MIDST of the Week he (Antichrist) shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he (Antichrist) shall make it (the Temple) desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate (Desolator).” This Vision of the “Seventy Weeks” is the most important revelation, in many ways, made in the Scriptures. It is not only an interpretation of “Prophetic Chronology,” but it is the “Key” that unlocks the “Scriptures of Truth.” It also discloses another important fact that the “Seventy Weeks” only cover the period when the Jews are DWELLING IN THEIR OWN LAND, and does not cover the present period of their “Dispersion,” but takes up their history again when they return to their own land, thus covering the time from the going forth of the decree to “restore and rebuild Jerusalem” until the “Second Coming of Christ.” THE PURPOSE OF THE SEVENTY WEEKS We are told in Daniel 9:24 that the purpose of the “Seventy Weeks” is “six-fold”— TO FINISH THE TRANSGRESSION. TO MAKE AN END OF SIN. TO MAKE RECONCILIATION FOR INIQUITY. TO BRING IN EVERLASTING RIGHTEOUSNESS. TO SEAL UP THE VISION AND PROPHECY. TO ANOINT THE MOST HOLY. I. TO FINISH THE TRANSGRESSION We are told that these “Six Things” concern only Daniel’s PEOPLE (the Jews), and the HOLY CITY (Jerusalem). This is very important. It discloses the fact that the “Seventy Weeks” have nothing to do with the “Gentiles” or the “Church,” but only with the JEWS and JERUSALEM. While the “Messiah the Prince” (Christ) when He was “CUT OFF” (Crucified), as described in Daniel 9:26, made an “End of Sin” (Hebrews 10:12), and “Reconciliation for Iniquity” (Romans 5:6-10), that was for the whole world. But the Atonement of Christ for the whole world is not in view here. It is the “putting away” or “finishing” of the “Transgression” of one class of persons—THE JEWS. That their “Transgression” is not yet finished is evident from the fact that they are still in disfavor with God. It will not be finished until they as a Nation repent and turn to God. II. TO MAKE AN END OF SIN Here again it is the “Sin” of Israel that is meant. The margin reads “Seal up Sin.” That is, restrain it, as when a criminal is “locked up” and the door sealed. We read that the time will come when God “shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob, and take away from Israel all their sins.” But this will not be until the “DELIVERER” (Christ at His Second Coming) comes. Romans 11:26-27. III. TO MAKE RECONCILIATION FOR INIQUITY Here again it is the “Iniquity” of Israel that is meant. The word “iniquity” means wickedness, unrighteousness, etc. It is written in Isaiah 53:6—”The Lord hath laid on HIM (Christ) the iniquity of us all.” This is blessedly true. But it has no application to the Jews as a people in this Dispensation. If a Jew desires to be saved by the Blood of Christ he must renounce his nationality and become a member of the “Body of Christ” (the Church), in which there is neither Jew nor Gentile. Galatians 3:26-28; Colossians 3:10-11. But when the “Body of Christ” is complete, and “caught out,” then the Jews, not as individuals but as a Nation, shall look upon Him Whom they pierced (Revelation 1:7) at His Second Coming, and a “nation,” the JEWISH NATION, shall be born (converted) IN A DAY. Isaiah 66:8. “In ’That Day’ (the Day of the Lord) there shall be a ’Fountain’ opened to the ’HOUSE OF DAVID’ (Israel) and to the inhabitants of JERUSALEM for sin and uncleanness.” Zechariah 13:1. IV. TO BRING IN EVERLASTING RIGHTEOUSNESS There can be no “Everlasting Righteousness” until the “ Millennial Kingdom” of Christ is set up, and it cannot be set up until the “Transgressions of Israel” have come to an end, and their “sins” sealed up. Then shall the Lord make a “New Covenant” with the “House of Israel.” “But this shall be the COVENANT that I will make with the ’House of Israel;’ AFTER THOSE DAYS (the days of their present Dispersion), saith the Lord, I will put ’My Law’ in their inward parts, and write it in their hearts; and I will be their God, and they shall be ’My People.’ And they shall teach no more every man his neighbor, and every man his brother, saying, Know the Lord: for they shall ALL KNOW ME, from the least of them unto the greatest of them, saith the Lord: for I will forgive their iniquity, and I will remember their sin no more.” Jeremiah 31:33-34. V. TO SEAL UP THE VISION AND PROPHECY While “Vision” and “Prophecy” appear to be sealed up at present to the Jews, it is only temporary. “For I would not, brethren, that ye should be ignorant of this Mystery, lest ye should be wise in your own conceits; that ’blindness in part’ is happened to Israel, UNTIL THE FULNESS OF THE GENTILES BE COME IN.” Romans 11:25. When the “Transgression” of Israel has ceased, and they have uninterrupted communion with God, there will no longer be any need for “Vision” or “Prophet.” “Love never faileth: but whether there be Prophecies, they shall fail (cease) . . . For we know in part, and we prophesy in part. But when that which is PERFECT IS COME, then that which is in part shall be done away.” 1 Corinthians 13:8-10. It is a noteworthy fact that “Vision” and “Prophecy” have been confined to the Jewish race, and when all the “Visions” and “Prophecies” have been fulfilled, and there is no further use for them, they will be “sealed up” for preservation. VI. TO ANOINT THE MOST HOLY Some claim that by the “Most Holy” Christ is meant, and that this anointing of the “Most Holy” was fulfilled when He was anointed with the Holy Spirit at His Baptism. But the “Most Holy” is a PLACE, not a person. The reference is doubtless to the “Most Holy Place” of the new “Millennial Temple” as described in Ezekiel 41:1-26, Ezekiel 42:1-20, whose erection is still future. The first appearance of the “Shekinah Glory” of God was at the Exodus, when the Lord went before the Children of Israel in a “Pillar of Cloud” by day, and a “Pillar of Fire” by night. Exodus 13:21-22. Later when the “Tabernacle” was erected the “Shekinah Glory” took possession of the “Most Holy Place,” and dwelt between the Cherubim on the “Ark of the Covenant.” Exodus 40:34-35; Exodus 25:10-22; Numbers 7:89. When the Temple of Solomon was dedicated the “Shekinah Cloud” filled the “Holy Place” so that the Priests could not stand to minister. 1 Kings 8:10-11. The Prophet Ezekiel tells us that he saw the “Shekinah Glory” of God reluctantly leave “The House” (The Temple), Ezekiel 9:3, and later the City (Jerusalem), Ezekiel 11:23, to return to Heaven. And in his Vision of the “Millennial Temple “ Ezekiel sees the “Shekinah Glory” return from the East. Ezekiel 43:1-6. From this we see that when the “Millennial Temple” is built the “Shekinah Glory” of the Lord will return and anoint the “Most Holy Place.” Thus the “Time Space” between the “Departure” and “Return” of the “Shekinah Glory” marks the duration of the “Times of the Gentiles.” Now as the “Six-fold” purpose of the “Seventy Weeks” is all still future, the “Seventy Weeks” did not end with the “First” Coming of Christ, as some claim, but reach on down to His “Second” Coming. THE SEVENTY WEEKS Literally these words should read “SEVENTY SEVENS.” The word “WEEK” is retained because we have no exact equivalent for the Hebrew original, which signifies a period of “Seven.” Whether those “sevens” are days, weeks, or years, is to be determined by the context. It is a noteworthy fact that both the “Natural World” and the “Spirit World” are built on the “Law of Sevens,” thus proving that they have a common origin. In the Natural World we read that God rested on the “Seventh Day.” And all through the Scriptures the number “Seven” is a basic number. There is the “Week of DAYS,” the “Week of WEEKS,” the “Week of MONTHS,” the “Week of YEARS,” the “Week of WEEKS OF YEARS,” the “Week of MILLENNIUMS,” and the “Week of AGES,” seven in all. The last book of the Bible, the book of Revelation, which is the book of “Consummation,” has seven divisions, The Seven Churches. The Seven Seals. The Seven Trumpets. The Seven Personages. The Seven Vials. The Seven Dooms. The Seven New Things. The number “Seven” is the PERFECT number. It is composed of the “Divine Number” — THREE, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit; and the “World Number”—FOUR, Spring, Summer, Autumn, and Winter. PROPHETICAL CHRONOLOGY Now if nature and the Scriptures are based on the “Law of Sevens,” does it not seem reasonable that there is a “Time Element” that enters into all God’s plans, and that He has a system of “Prophetical Chronology” by which He makes known His “Plans and Purposes” as to the Ages and Dispensations? That this is so is clear from Christ’s reply to His Disciples when they asked Him—”Lord, wilt Thou at this time restore again the Kingdom of Israel?” and He said— “It is not for you to know the ’TIMES’ or the ’SEASONS’ which the Father hath put in His own power.” Acts 1:6-7. From this we see that there are “Times” and “Seasons” in God’s plans for the Ages. And we know that—”When the ’FULNESS OF THE TIME’ was come, God sent forth His Son.” Galatians 4:4. In other words everything moves on “Schedule Time” in the Universe. And as we have seen from fulfilled prophecy that nothing has failed to be fulfilled on time, so we can confidently believe that all that the Scriptures foretell of the future will likewise come to pass to the very minute. In “Prophetical Chronology” we come across such divisions of time as “hours,” “days,” “weeks,” “months,” “years,” “time, times, and an half.” It is evident that these divisions of time, in order to be intelligible, must all be interpreted on the same scale. What scale is it? God has given us the “Key” in His Word. In Numbers 14:34 we read— “After the number of the DAYS in which ye searched the land, even FORTY DAYS, EACH DAY FOR A YEAR, shall ye bear your iniquities, even FORTY YEARS.” Now we know that this judgment was literally fulfilled, for the Children of Israel wandered in the Wilderness forty years, a YEAR for every day that the spies searched out the land of Canaan. See also Ezekiel 4:6. From this we see that the “Divine Scale” of “Prophetical Chronology” is, A DAY STANDS FOR A YEAR. Apply now this “Scale” to the “Seventy Weeks,” and we find that in 70 weeks we have 490 days, or on the “Year Day Scale” 490 years. We are told in Daniel 9:25—”That from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be ’seven weeks,’ and ’three-score and two weeks,’ “ that is 7 + 62 = 69 weeks, or on the “Year Day Scale” 483 YEARS. If we take as the beginning of this period the edict of Cyrus, B. C. 536, and its end the birth of Christ, B. C. 4, we have the length of the period as 532 years, which is 49 years too much. Right here it will be well to note that we are not sure as to the chronology of the above period. The Old Testament stops with Malachi, 400 years before Christ, and we have to depend upon profane writers such as Ptolemy for the chronology of those times, and some think that he makes the time too long, having given too much time to the kings of Persia. It is not generally known that if it were not for the Bible we would not know how long the human race has been on the earth. The genealogical tables giving the length of life of the patriarchs up to the Exodus, and then of the Judges and Kings of Israel and Judah on down to the Babylonian Captivity, bring us down to B. C. 606, and from there we have to depend on profane history. When we study profane history and try to find the origin of such nations as Egypt, Assyria, Babylon, Medo-Persia, Greece, and Rome, we find them enveloped in the mists of Mythology. They seemed not, until a late date, to have seen the importance of keeping any chronological records, and the method some adopted of keeping the record by dynasties, or from some event in their history, is confusing. The fact is they all date from Babel, or the “Confusion of Tongues” (Genesis 11:1-9), and the traditions they have of Creation and the Flood are proof of this rather than the reverse. The reliability of Biblical Chronology as recorded in the Old Testament is seen when we understand God’s purpose in it was to trace the “Line of Descent” from Adam to Christ. While the records are incomplete in some cases, as not giving the birth date, or where the reign of father and son overlap, the number of years involved are trifling in comparison with the sum total. This is seen when we compare the total number of years from Adam to Christ as given by the following leading Bible Chronologists: Archbishop Ussher: B. C. 4004 Henry F. Clinton: B. C. 4138 Martin Anstey: B. C. 4124 Here there is only a difference of 134 years in 4000 The length of time then that man has existed on the earth is B. C. 4004 + A. D. 1924 [the year the author was called Home], or 5928 years. With this understanding of the difficulty of securing, with absolute certainty, chronological data, let us return to the “Seventy Weeks.” THE STARTING POINT OF THE SEVENTY WEEKS The first thing to do in studying the Period of the “Seventy Weeks” is to find the date of its commencement. Here there is a conflict of opinion. There are four “Decrees” as to the restoration of Jerusalem and the Temple, after the Babylonian Captivity. FIRST DECREE The “First Decree” was given by Cyrus in B. C. 536. “Now in the first year of Cyrus king of Persia, that the word of the Lord by the mouth of Jeremiah might be fulfilled, the Lord stirred up the spirit of Cyrus king of Persia, that he made a Proclamation throughout all his kingdom, and put it also in writing, saying, Thus saith Cyrus king of Persia, The Lord God of Heaven hath given me all the Kingdoms of the earth; and He hath charged me to BUILD HIM AN HOUSE at Jerusalem, which is in Judah. Who is there among you of all His people? His God be with him, and let him go up to Jerusalem, which is in Judah, and BUILD THE HOUSE OF THE LORD GOD OF ISRAEL (He is the God), which is in Jerusalem. And whosoever remaineth in any place where he sojourneth, let the men of his place help him with silver, and with gold, and with goods, and with beasts, beside the freewill offering for the HOUSE OF GOD that is in Jerusalem.” Ezra 1:1-4. This proclamation of Cyrus is confirmed in 2 Chronicles 36:22-23. But a careful reading of it reveals the fact that nothing is said in it about “restoring and rebuilding Jerusalem,” all that is mentioned is the “House of the Lord,” or the TEMPLE. But some claim that it must be interpreted by the passage in Isaiah 44:28, where the Lord says of Cyrus, 176 years before he came to the throne— “He is My Shepherd, and shall perform all my pleasure: even saying to JERUSALEM, Thou shalt be built; and to the TEMPLE, Thy foundation shall be laid.” Isaiah 44:28. It would be interesting to know what prompted the heathen King, Cyrus, to utter his decree. Did Daniel call his attention to the prophecy of Jeremiah (Jeremiah 25:11-14), that the Jews were to be captives in Babylon for seventy years, and that the time was up, and did he ask for their freedom, or did he call the King’s attention to Isaiah 44:28, which the Holy Spirit used to move Cyrus to free the Jews from their Captivity and send them back to rebuild the Temple, even restoring the gold and silver vessels that Nebuchadnezzar had taken from the Temple? Whatever prompted Cyrus to issue his “Decree,” we are told that as the result of it 50,000 captives returned to Jerusalem (Ezra 2:64-65), that they set up an altar and renewed their sacrificial offerings and feasts, and proceeded to rebuild the Temple, but the work dragged because of adversaries. Is this a fulfillment of Gabriel’s words to Daniel? As Cyrus limited himself in his commandment to the rebuilding of the Temple, and said nothing about the restoration and rebuilding of Jerusalem, are we to infer that he included that, or in the 176 years between Isaiah’s prophecy and the issuance of Cyrus’ decree, had the Lord changed His mind and limited the work of Cyrus to the mere rebuilding of the Temple? It would seem as if we should limit ourselves to the words of Cyrus himself, that the Lord charged him to simply build Him an “HOUSE” in Jerusalem. SECOND DECREE The “Second Decree” was that of Darius, B. C. 519. It is recorded in Ezra 6:1-12. In Ezekiel 5:1-17 we read how those who were trying to rebuild the Temple were interfered with in their work on the score that they had no authority for it, so they made an appeal to Darius to make a search in the king’s treasure house in Babylon, which he did. The search revealed the Decree of Cyrus; and Darius’ Decree is simply a reaffirmation of the Decree of Cyrus with penalties attached. It is worthy of note that Darius’ Decree has reference to the Temple only, nothing is said about restoring and rebuilding the City, thus confirming the limitation of Cyrus’ decree to the Temple . THIRD DECREE The “Third Decree” was that of Artaxerxes, king of Persia, in B. C. 458. It was simply a letter giving to Ezra permission to go up to Jerusalem and take with him some of the Priests and Levites, with authority to collect gold and silver to purchase bullocks, rams, and lambs for offerings in the Temple, and if necessary to draw on the King’s Treasurers to the extent of “an hundred talents of silver, and to an hundred measures of wheat, and to an hundred baths of wine, and to an hundred baths of oil, and salt without prescribing how much.” Ezra 7:11-22. There is nothing in this “Decree” that had anything to do with restoring or rebuilding of Jerusalem. It was simply a “letter” given to a Scribe who had prepared his heart to seek the Law of the Lord, and who wished to see that Law carried out in the service of the House of the Lord. FOURTH DECREE This was the Decree of Artaxerxes Longimanus, given in B. C. 445, in the twentieth year of his reign, and is recorded in Nehemiah 2:1-8. It was given to Nehemiah, the King’s “Cupbearer,” a very high official of the Persian Court , and one of the King’s trusted servants: and was permission to return to Jerusalem and “BUILD” it. It was a political and not a religious mission, as is evident from the opposition of outsiders, such as Sanballat and Tobiah, who felt that the rebuilding of the walls and the fortifying of the City was a rebellious act. While the walls were repaired in fifty-two days, it took Nehemiah twelve years to rebuild and restore the City, and reestablish the Law, thus fulfilling the prophecy — “The street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times.” Daniel 9:25. The purpose of Nehemiah’s mission was the restoration of Jerusalem as a political capital, and the reestablishment of the Jewish Nation. While the words of the Decree are not given, the character of Nehemiah’s work, that of restoration, is proof of its nature. That the “letters” given Nehemiah by the King were in the form of a Decree is evident, otherwise Nehemiah would have had no authority to do what he did. As there is no other Decree authorizing such restoration, therefore this one of Artaxerxes Longimanus must be the one meant by Gabriel. Let us look at it in another way. If we take the “First Decree,” that of Cyrus, B. C. 536, as the starting point of the “Seventy Weeks,” then the 7 + 62 Weeks, or 483 years on the “Year Day Scale” to “Messiah the Prince,” ran out in B. C. 53, or 49 years before the “Birth of Christ,” B. C. 4. If we take the “Second Decree,” that of Darius, B. C. 519, the 483 years ran out in B. C. 36, or 32 years before the “Birth of Christ.” Now if our present chronology is correct we cannot take either of the first two “Decrees” as a starting point, unless we admit that there is a “time-space” of 49 or 32 years between the “7 Weeks” and the 62 Weeks,” which the prophecy will permit, in fact implies, by the division of the “69 Weeks” into “7 Weeks” and “62 Weeks.” If we take the “Third Decree,” that of Artaxerxes, B. C. 458, the 483 years carry us over to A. D. 25, or 29 years after the “Birth of Christ.” Christ being born B. C. 4. If we take the “Fourth Decree,” that of Artaxerxes Longimanus, B. C. 445, the 483 years carry us over to A. D. 38, or 8 years after the “Crucifixion of Christ” in A. D. 30. From this we see that we must either allow a “Time-Space” between the “7 Weeks” and the “62 Weeks,” or we must use some other method of calculation. THE TERMINUS OF THE “SIXTY-NINE WEEKS” But there is another factor that enters into the problem. We have considered the four possible “starting points” of the “Seventy Weeks,” how about their “ending?” What does the statement— “Unto Messiah the Prince” mean? We know that “Messiah the Prince” means Christ, but to what particular period or event in His life does the prophecy point? To His Birth, His Baptism, or His “Triumphal Entry?” These cover a period of 33 years and affect our reckoning. Let us look at them. Was the “BIRTH” of Christ the “Terminus” of the Sixty-nine Weeks?” Naturally we would suppose it was. If Gabriel was sent to Daniel to announce the “Seventy Weeks.” what more suitable person could there be than he to announce the expiration of the “69 Weeks,” and the Birth of “Messiah the Prince.” So we find that when the “Fulness of Time” (Galatians 4:4) of the “Seventy Weeks” had come for the appearance of “Messiah the Prince,” Gabriel appeared to Mary and said— “Fear not, Mary: for thou hast found favor with God. And, behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call His name JESUS. He shall be great, and shall be called the ’Son of the Highest:’ and the Lord God shall give unto Him the Throne of His father David: and He shall reign over the House of Jacob forever: and of His Kingdom there shall be no end.” Luke 1:30-33. While Gabriel did not announce to Mary, or the angels, that Jesus was the “Messiah the Prince,” he did announce that He was to have the Throne of His father David, and therefore he was born as a “Prince” of the “House of David.” While the “Wise Men” (Matthew 2:1-2) and Pilate (John 18:33-39) called him a King, and He was so crucified, He is still a “Prince,” for a Prince is a King in the making, and Jesus has not as yet been crowned and received His Kingdom, for He is now a “High Priest,” and will not be a King until He receives the Kingdom from the Father. Daniel 7:13-14. There was a wonderful suitableness therefore in Jesus being called “Messiah the PRINCE” when He came the first time, for if Gabriel had said, “Unto Messiah the KING,” the “69 Weeks” would have reached to His “Second Coining” as KING. But as Jesus did not become publicly known at His birth it becomes a question whether that event fulfils the prophecy. The first public event in Jesus’ life was His Baptism, when, at the age of thirty, He had the twofold witness of the Father and the Hoíy Spirit to His Deity. Matthew 3:13-17. The Father saying—”This is My beloved Son in whom I am well pleased,” and the Holy Spirit, in the form of a dove, anointing Him. Luke 4:16-19. Now the word “Messiah” means the “Anointed One,” and so the date of Christ’s Baptism might have been the time of the expiration of the “Sixty-nine Weeks,” for at that time He entered upon His Public Ministry and proclaimed that the “Kingdom of Heaven” was “at hand,” but the offer of the Kingdom was rejected, and from that time Jesus’ ministry took on a different form. So the “Baptism” of Jesus could not have been the “Terminus” of the “69 Weeks” because Jesus avoided all public recognition of His claim as Messiah, even charging His Disciples again and again that they should not make Him known. The third event in Christ’s life that might be considered as the “Terminus” of the “Sixty-nine Weeks” was the “Triumphal Entry” of Christ into Jerusalem on “Palm Sunday,” April 2, A. D. 30, a few days before His Crucifixion, and recorded in all four Gospels. Knowing that He was soon to be “cutoff” (Crucified), Daniel 9:26, and that His MESSIAHSHIP must be publicly recognized before that event, Jesus Himself took steps toward the fulfillment of Zechariah 9:9. “Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion; shout, O daughter of Jerusalem: because thy KING cometh unto thee: He is just, and having salvation; lowly, and riding upon an ass, and upon a colt the foal of an ass.” We are told in John 12:13, that the people who went out to meet Him as He descended the Mount of Olives, cried—”Hosanna: Blessed is the ’KING OF ISRAEL’ that cometh in the name of the Lord.” Why was this public proclamation of the “Kingship” of Jesus? The fact that Jesus at that time not only consented, but took steps to bring about His “Triumphal Entry” by commanding His Disciples to bring a “certain ass,” whose location He pointed out to them (Matthew 21:1-3), and declared, when He was asked to rebuke His Disciples (Luke 19:39-40), that if they should hold their peace the stones would immediately cry out; the fact, I say, that Jesus not only consented to be called “KING,” but aided in bringing it about, is proof that the “Triumphal Entry” had some prophetical significance, and what greater significance could it have had than that of proclaiming the end of the “Sixty-nine Weeks,” and the coming of “MESSIAH THE PRINCE?” There was no reason why the prophecies of Daniel 9:25 and Zechariah 9:9 should not be fulfilled in the same event, the “TRIUMPHAL ENTRY,” for those who thus accepted Jesus as “King,” in that act accepted Him as “MESSIAH THE PRINCE.” When Jesus came the first time He rode, meek and lowly, into Jerusalem on an “ass;” when He comes to Jerusalem the second time it will be on a “WHITE HORSE” accompanied by the armies of Heaven. Revelation 19:11-16. It seems logical therefore that we should accept His “Triumphal Entry” as the date of the “Terminus” of the “Sixty-nine Weeks,” rather than either that of His “Birth” or “Baptism.” Having reached the conclusion that the “STARTING POINT” of the “69 Weeks” was the “Decree” of Artaxerxes Longimanus, given March 14th, B. C. 445, and the “TERMINUS” the “Triumphal Entry” of Jesus into Jerusalem on “Palm Sunday,” April 2, A. D. 30. it remains to be seen if the “69 Weeks” cover the “Time-Space” between these dates. But before we proceed it would be well to note that there is a difference of opinion as to the date of Christ’s birth and death. He was not born A. D. 1, for He was born before the death of Herod (Matthew 2), and Herod died the latter part of B. C. 4. Then we read that when Christ was Baptized He was “about thirty years of age” (Luke 3:23), which would make the date of His Baptism the latter part of A. D. 26. And as His Public Ministry lasted three and one-half years, that would carry Him over until the spring of A. D. 30, when He was Crucified at the time of “The Passover,” which that year fell on Friday. April 7, making the “Triumphal Entry” fall on the preceding Sunday, April 2, A. D. 30. Thus far we have figured on the Julian, or Astronomical year of 365¼ days, but there are other years. There is the Solar year of 365 days, the Calendar year of 360 days, and the Lunar year of 354 days. Which of these years does God use in the Scriptures? We find the answer in the account of the Flood in Genesis 7:11-24; Genesis 8:3-4. There we are told that the 5 months, from the 17th day of the second month until the 17th day of the seventh month, are reckoned as 150 days, or 30 days to a month, or 360 days to a year. So we see that in “Prophetical Chronology” we are to use a “Calendar” year of 360 days. Having discovered tlmt God’s measures of “Prophetic Time” are “A DAY FOR A YEAR,” and “THIRTY DAYS TO A MONTH,” let us now apply them to the “Seventy Weeks” of Daniel. According to ordinary chronology the 475 years from B. C. 445 to A. D. 30 inclusive are “Solar” years of 365 days each. Now counting the years between these two dates (444 + 29 = 473 years), and counting B. C. 1 and A. D. 1 as 2 years, we have 473 “Solar” years. Multiply these by 365 (the number of days in a “Solar” year) and we have 172,645 days, to which add the number of days inclusive from March 14 to December 31, B. C. 445 = 293 days, and the number of days from January 1 to April 2, A. D. 30 = 92 days, we have 172,645 + 293 + 92 = 173,030 days. To which add 116 days for “leap years,” and we have 173,146 days. Divide these by 360, the number of days in a “Prophetic Year,” and we have 481 years, less 14 days, or within 2 years and 14 days of 483 years, the number of “Year Days” in “69 Weeks.” This reckoning does not agree with that of Sir Robert Anderson in his book, “Daniel in the Critic’s Den,” page 134. Sir Robert claims that Jesus’ “Triumphal Entry” was made on Sunday, April 6, A. D. 32. He fixes the date on the statement of Luke (Luke 3:1-3), that John the Baptist began his ministry in the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Caesar, which was A. D. 29, if profane history is correct. Now as Jesus was baptized during the first year of John’s ministry, then He must have been baptized in A. D. 29. And Sir Robert by limiting Jesus’ ministry to three years, makes the date of the “Triumphal Entry” to be Sunday, April 6, A. D. 32. This conflicts with the previous statement of the writer that Jesus was born in B. C. 4, because He was born before the death of Herod (Matthew 2), and Herod died the latter part of that year. Now Luke tells us that Jesus was “about thirty years of age” when He was Baptized (Luke 3:23), and if He was born in B. C. 4, and John the Baptist began his ministry in A. D. 29, Jesus was 33 years old when He was Baptized, and if His Ministry lasted for 3½ years, He was 36½ years old when He was crucified. The whole thing hinges on whether Herod died in B. C. 4, or Tiberius Caesar began his reign in A. D. 14. We quote below the figures of Sir Robert: “From B. C. 455 to A. D. 32 is 476 years (he counts B. C. 1 and A. D. 1 as one year) = 173,740 days (476 × 365) + 116 days for leap years. And from 14th March to 6th April (reckoned inclusively according to Jewish practice) is 24 days. But 173,740 + 116 + 24 = 173,880. And 69 × 7 × 360 = 173.880.” Thus he claims that the “69 Weeks” were exactly fulfilled to the day. But Sir Robert counts the years B. C. 445 and A. D. 32 as full years, when he ought only to count from March 14 to December 31 of B. C. 445, and from January 1 to April 6 of A. D. 32. That would leave only 474 full years in between B. C. 445 and A. D. 32, counting B. C. 1 and A. D. 1 as one year. Figuring this out, we have 474 × 365 = 173,010 + 293 days from March 14 to December 31, B. C. 445, + 96 days from January 1 to April 6, A. D. 30, + 116 days for leap years (173,010 + 293 + 96 + 116) equals 173,515. Divide this by 360 and we have 482 years less 5 days, or 1 year and 5 days short of the 483 years. The first of these calculations (that of the writer) is 2 years and 14 days short of 483 years, while that of the second (Sir Robert Anderson’s) is 1 year and 5 days short. How are we to explain this shortage? The only way we can explain it is that there is an error in profane chronology, of a year or two, between B. C. 445 and A. D. 30 or 32. If such an error is discovered, and it amounts to more than a year or two, that would not invalidate the calculation, but could readily be explained on the supposition that there is a “Time-Space” between the “7 Weeks” and the “62 Weeks.” The fact is, that the difference in time, in either of the above calculations, is so small as to amount to a demonstration that the “69 Weeks” cover the time between the Edict of Artaxerxes Longimanus, B. C. 445, and the “Triumphal Entry” of Jesus into Jerusalem. We see from this that if the “Students of Prophecy” of Christ’s day had been on the alert, and had understood Daniel’s Prophecy of the “Seventy Weeks,” they would have been looking for Him, and would have known to a certainty whether He was the Messiah or not. What a rebuke is all this to those teachers and preachers of today who make light of the prophetical statements of the “Word of God.” The “Second Coming” of Christ will find them just as much unprepared to receive Him as the Jews were to receive Him at His First Coming. It was just as the man “clothed in linen,” who stood on the river bank, said to Daniel—”None of the wicked shall understand; but the Wise Shall Understand.” Daniel 12:10. That is, the scripturally and spiritually wise. THE GREAT PARENTHESIS Having shown that 69 of the “70 Weeks’“ ran their course with the “Triumphal Entry” of Christ into Jerusalem, the next question is, does the “70th Week” immediately follow the “69th” or is there a “TimeSpace” between them? A “Time-Space” that takes in the whole of the present Dispensation. There are some who claim that there is no “Time-Space.” Some of these claim that the “69th Week” ended at the Birth of Christ, and the Middle of the “70th” at His Crucifixion, when He was “cut off,” and that the remainder of the “70th Week” is now in the process of fulfillment. The fallacy of this is seen in that it divides the “70th Week” into two unequal parts, one of 33½ years, from the Birth of Christ until His Crucifixion, the other of 1900 or more years, when the “70th Week” can be no longer than each of the “69 Weeks,” which we have seen were 7 years. Some of those who claim that there is no “Time-Space” between the “69th” and “70th Week” affirm that it would be contrary to other Scripture to put a “Gap” between them, .and they quote the “Seventy Years” of the Babylonian Captivity, which lasted for exactly 70 years without a break. They also mention the 430 years’ sojourning of Abraham’s descendants in Egypt (Genesis 15:13; Exodus 12:40; Galatians 3:17), which was fulfilled to a day (Exodus 12:41-42), and the 40 years’ wandering in the Wilderness of the Children of Israel (Numbers 14:34), which was literally fulfilled without a break. But they forget that there were no “Time Divisions” in those prophecies, while in this prophecy of the “Seventy Weeks” there are three (7 + 62 + 1), and each period has its own particular work to do. The fact that each period is mentioned separately is an intimation, if not direct proof, that in the mind of God there was to be a “break,” if not a “GAP,” between them. “If this be true,” you ask, “what filled in the ’Gap’ between the ’7 Weeks’ and the ’62 Weeks?’“ While there is no statement as to what happened between the “7 Weeks” and the “62 Weeks,” as there is as to what happened between the “69th” and “70th” Week (which was the Crucifixion of Christ and the Destruction of Jerusalem), it is clear from the fact that they are mentioned separately, that the “7 Weeks” lead up to some event that marks a “Time Space,” which might have been only a day or a year. Now we know that the “7 Weeks,” or 49 years, give the time it took to rebuild the Temple, and re-establish the Temple form of worship, and that they cover the time exactly between the Decree of Artaxerxes, B. C. 445, and the close of Hebrew prophecy and of the Old Testament Scriptures, B. C. 396. This leaves the “62 Weeks” to cover the “Time of Silence” from the close of the Old Testament, B. C. 396, to Christ’s “Triumphal Entry” into Jerusalem , A. D. 30. Daniel 9:26 tells us what is going to happen between the “69th” and “70th Week.” First, that “Messiah the Prince” (Christ) should be “cut-off” (Crucified). Second, that Jerusalem and the Temple were to be destroyed by the Romans. Third, that after their destruction there would be a long period covered by wars, etc. It was of this last period that Jesus said— “Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the Times of the Gentiles’ be fulfilled” (Luke 21:24), and as the “Times of the Gentiles” are still running, we see that Daniel 9:26 cannot be a description of the “70th Week” immediately following the “69th,” for it covers a period now nearly 1900 years long, while the “70th Week” is to cover only SEVEN YEARS. Those who claim that the “69th Week” ended and the “70th” began when Jesus appeared at the Jordan to be Baptized, and that the 3½ years of His Public Ministry were the “First Half” of the “70th Week,” and that His Crucifixion was the “Middle of the Week,” when by His death on the Cross He caused “the Sacrifice and the Oblation to cease,” meaning that He then caused all “bloody sacrifices” to cease, forget that the “bloody sacrifices” of the Temple did not cease at the Crucifixion, nor were they put away by Christ. They did not cease until the destruction of the Temple by the Romans 40 years later. THE OLIVET DISCOURSE Matthew 24:1-35; Mark 13:1-31; Luke 21:5-33 When Jesus uttered His “Olivet Discourse” the “69 Weeks” were already BEHIND Him, and He stood within two days of the “AFTER” when He was to be “CUT-OFF” (Crucified). Daniel 9:26. And as in that “Discourse” He foretold the destruction of Jerusalem, and how it was to be trodden under foot of the Gentiles until the “Times of the Gentiles” be fulfilled (and they are still running), After Which He would return, we see that the “70th Week” could not appear until the END of this Dispensation, and therefore there is a “GAP” of 1900 or more years between the “69th” and “70th Week.” The “Olivet Discourse” then is the “Key” to the interpretation of Daniel 9:26-27. But we have still further confirmatory evidence in the Book of Revelation, written A. D. 96, twenty six years after the destruction of Jerusalem . We must not forget that the Book of Revelation, while written by the Apostle John, is the “Revelation of JESUS CHRIST” (Revelation 1:1), and therefore is a “Revelation” made by Him AFTER HIS ASCENSION, and is not only confirmatory of His “Olivet Discourse,” but gives in detail what is to happen during “Daniel’s Seventieth Week.” The Book of Revelation is written in chronological order. In Revelation 2:1-29 and Revelation 3:1-22, in the “Messages to the Churches” there is a “Prophetic Outline” of the Christian Church during the present Dispensation. In Revelation 4:1-11 the Church is “caught out,” and passes through the “OPEN DOOR” (Revelation 4:1) into Heaven. This is the “Rapture” of the Church as described in 1 Thessalonians 4:13-18. And from the 5th chapter to the 19th inclusive, we have a description of the whole of “Daniel’s Seventieth Week,” which covers the “End Time” of this Dispensation. From this we see that “Daniel’s Seventieth Week” (Daniel 9:24-27), Jesus’ “Olivet Discourse” (Matthew 24:1-35), and John’s “Seals, Trumpets and Vials” (Revelation 6:1 to Revelation 18:24), cover the SAME period, and are Jewish and have no reference to the Christian Church. Daniel draws the outline in his “Seventieth Week,” Jesus roughs in the picture in His “Olivet Discourse,” and John fills in the details in the “Book of Revelation.” What Daniel condenses in one verse, John enlarges to thirteen chapters. DANIEL’S SEVENTIETH WEEK, CHRIST’S OLIVET DISCOURSE, AND THE BOOK OF REVELATION COMPARED DANIEL’S SEVENTIETH WEEK We must not forget that the Book of Daniel treats of the “TIMES OF THE GENTILES,”and that therefore its “Visions” should cover the whole sweep of “Gentile Times.” Take the “Dream Vision” of Nebuchadnezzar. It covers the whole “Time of the Gentiles,” and the “Golden Headed Image” he saw was not to be destroyed until Christ sets up His “Stone Kingdom” at His Second Coming. The “Beast Visions” of Daniel also carry us down until the “END,” when the “Little Horn” (Antichrist) is destroyed at the Second Coming of Christ. Is the “Vision” of the “Seventy Weeks” an exception to these? Does it only extend to the “First Coming” of Christ, and end with the destruction of Jerusalem? Does it not follow that it must cover the whole period of the “Times of the Gentiles,” like the others, to be in harmony with the purpose of the “Vision,” which was to inform Daniel what was to happen to his people (the Jews), and the Holy City (Jerusalem), until the transgressions of the Jews are finished, snd their transgressions are not yet finished, else why are they scattered all over the world, and Jerusalem still trodden down of the Gentiles? From this we see that the “Seventy Weeks” are distinctively “JEWISH,” and are “cut out” from the whole course of the “Times of the Gentiles.” Neither have they any reference or application to the “Christian Church.” We must not forget that the “Christian Church” was not revealed in the Old Testament. This is why Daniel jumps from the “cutting off” (Crucifixion) of Christ, and the destruction of Jerusalem (Daniel 9:26), to the confirming of a Covenant by Antichrist (Daniel 9:27), which is still future. The fact then that the “Christian Church,” which comes in between the “Crucifixion” and the revealing of the “Prince that shall come” (Antichrist), had no place in a prophecy concerning Daniel’s People and City, makes it imperative that there should be a “GAP” or “PARENTHESIS” between the “69th” and “70th Week,” a “Gap” as wide as this “Church Dispensation” shall last. THE SEVENTY WEEKS OF SCRIPTURE It is most interesting, and not generally known to Bible students, that there is not only one “Seventy Week” period in the Scriptures but four, and that these four begin with the birth of Abraham, and follow each other, without a break, until the Second Coming of Christ, and are connected with the Jews only, and give us the “Prophetic Chronology” of that nation, and prove that God in the Scriptures only reckons time when the Jews are in His favor, for there is no revelation of the length of the “Times of the Gentiles,” or of the Church Period, in the Scriptures, for if there were we might be able to find out the time of the Lord’s return. THE FIRST SEVENTY WEEKS In Genesis 12:1-4 we read: that Abraham was seventy- five years old when he received the “Promise.” And in Galatians 3:17, Paul tells us that the “Covenant,” or “Promise,” was not annulled by the “Law” (the Law given on Mt. Sinai ), which was given 430 years later. This would make the length of time from the birth of Abraham to the Exodus, 75 + 430 = 505 years. But during that time, from the conception of Ishmael, Genesis 16:16, to the birth of Isaac, Genesis 21:5, a period of about 15 years, Ishmael was a usurper, and the time should not be reckoned. So when we subtract those 15 years from the 505 years we have remaining 490 years, or our first “Seventy Weeks” of years, which run from the birth of Abraham, B. C. 2111, to the Exodus, B. C. 1606. While these dates are not those of Archbishop Ussher given in our Bibles, which dates are only approximately true, we find that counting back from Christ, on the basis of these four “Seventies,” that the above dates are established. THE SECOND SEVENTY WEEKS In 1 Kings 6:1 we are told that it was 480 years from the Exodus to the fourth year of Solomon’s reign, when he began to build the Temple. But in Acts 13:18-21, Paul tells us in his sermon at Antioch that God for 40 years suffered the manners of Israel in the Wilderness; then, after the dividing of the land, for about 450 years (say 448 years), He gave them Judges (which it would appear included Joshua and the Elders that outlived him) until Samuel the Prophet, who acted as Judge about 20 years. Then follows the reign of King Saul, 40 years; the reign of King David, 40 years; and up to the fourth year of Solomon’s reign, which makes from the Exodus to the building of the Temple 591 years. Here there is a difference between the statement in Acts, and the one in 1 Kings, of 111 years. How are we to account for it? It is accounted for by not reckoning the time during that period that the Children of Israel were out of favor with God. From the Exodus to the building of the Temple the Children of Israel were in SERVITUDE six times, as follows— Subtract these 111 years of “Servitude” from Paul’s statement in Acts of the 591 years, and you have 480 years the time mentioned in Kings, which clearly shows that the writer in Kings deducted the “Years of Servitude” from the time from the Exodus to the building of the Temple, thus recognizing the fact that God does not count time for the Children of Israel when they are in servitude to other nations. Now we know that the Temple was not finished until 7 years later (1 Kings 6:38), and as it probably took Hiram 3 years longer to cast the brazen pillars and make the brazen vessels for the service of the Temple (1 Kings 7:13-51), we have 10 years, which added to the 480 years makes 490 years from the Exodus to the “Dedication of the Temple” (1 Kings 8:1-66), according to the Jewish way of reckoning time, but the actual time was 480 years plus the 111 of “Servitude,” or 591 years, making the date of the “Dedication of the Temple” B. C. 1005. LENGTH OF THE “TIMES OF THE GENTILES” Right here it might be well to correct the erroneous method of calculating the length of the “Times of the Gentiles.” It has already been stated that there is no revelation of the length of the “Times of the Gentiles,” or of the “Church Period,” in the Scriptures. But some claim that there is, and base their claim on Leviticus 26:18-21; Leviticus 26:24-28, where Moses foretold, and four times repeated it, that if the Children of Israel disobeyed God, He would punish them “Seven Times” for their sins, and that Jesus referred to these “Seven Times” when He spoke of the “TIMES of the Gentiles,” and that He meant by a “TIME,” a “Prophetical Time,” which they claim is a year of 360 days, each day standing for a year, thus making a “Time” equal to 360 years, and “Seven Times” equal to 2520 years. If this be true, and “Seven Times” is the length of the “Times of the Gentiles,” then the length of the “Times of the Gentiles” is 2520 years, and as they began in B. C. 606, they ran out in A. D. 1914, which we know is not true, for the “Times of the Gentiles” are still running, with no end in sight. We have already seen that a “Time” is not 360 years but only one year, and “Seven Times” would be but seven years. And if we should admit that the “Times of the Gentiles” are 2520 years long, they would not be years of 365¼ days but “Prophetic Years” of 360 days, and we would have to reduce the 2520 years from 365¼ days per year to 360 days as follows: 2520 × 365¼ = 920,430 360 = 2556¾ years, which is 36¾ years over 2520. So if the 2520 years of 365¼ years ran out in A. D. 1914, the 2520 years of 360 days ran out 36¾ years before, or in A. D. 1878. As the “Times of the Gentiles” are still running, this proves that they are more than 2520 years long, and that their length is not given. The fact is the “Seven Times” of Leviticus 26:18-28 have no reference to the “Times of the Gentiles” at all, but refer to the “Six Servitudes” during the time of the Judges, and to the “Babylonian Captivity,” which makes the seventh. The present “Dispersion” of the Jews does not count, for it is neither a “Servitude” nor a “Captivity.” So we see that the “Children of Israel” have been already punished “Seven Times,” and that Leviticus 26:18-28 has been fulfilled. THE THIRD SEVENTY WEEKS By counting the years from the “Dedication of the Temple,” B. C. 1005, to the Edict of Artaxerxes to restore and rebuild Jerusalem, B. C. 445, we find they are 560, but when we deduct the 70 years of the “Babylonian Captivity” we have left 490 years, making our “Third Seventy Years,” and proving our contention that God does not count time prophetically when the Jews are out of favor. This is also further proof that the “Seventy Weeks” begin with the “Decree” of Artaxerxes Longimanus, B. C. 445. THE FOURTH SEVENTY YEARS We have now reached the period covered by Daniel’s “Seventy Weeks.” We have seen that “69 Weeks,” or 483 years on the “Year Day Scale,” of those “Seventy Weeks” elapsed with the “Triumphal Entry” of Jesus into Jerusalem in A. D. 30. While Jerusalem was not destroyed and the Jews scattered until A. D. 70, their doom was sealed when Christ was crucified. The remaining 40 years were merely years of probation, like the 40 years in the Wilderness, and cannot be counted as years of favor. So far then 483 years of the 490 of Daniel’s “Seventy Weeks” have expired. There is “One Week,” or seven years, yet to be fulfilled. For nearly 1900 years the Jews have been scattered over the earth. They have never been assimilated by the nations. They have never lost their identity or national peculiarities. And we have the unique spectacle of a people without a king, government, or land, retaining their national existence, and a land, Palestine, that seems to be under a curse, awaiting the return of its legal owners. Why is this? Is it not a fulfillment of the prophecy of Hosea 3:4? “The Children of Israel shall abide MANY DAYS without a King, and without a Prince, and without a Sacrifice, and without an Image (they are no longer idolators), and without an Ephod, and without Teraphim.” And the prophet adds in Hosea 3:5— “AFTERWARD shall the Children of Israel RETURN, and seek their God, and David their king; and shall fear the Lord and His goodness in the LATTER DAYS.” Here is the secret of their preservation. They are being kept that they may RETURN IN THE LATTER DAYS. We see from this that “God has NOT CAST AWAY HIS PEOPLE” (the Jews— Romans 11:1-2), that “blindness IN PART is happened to Israel, UNTIL the ’Fulness of the Gentiles’ (the Church) be come in” (Romans 11:25), and that the Jews are to be nationally restored to their own land, Jeremiah 30:10-11; Jeremiah 16:14-15; Jeremiah 24:6; Isaiah 11:11-12; Isaiah 43:5-7; Amos 9:14-15. For the time being the Jews are out of favor with God, and God’s “Time-piece,” as far as the Jews are concerned, stopped at the end of the “69th Week” of Daniel’s “Seventy Weeks,” when they crucified the Lord. Acts 2:22-23. We are living in the “Gap” between the “69th” and “70th Week,” and the “70th Week” cannot begin until God begins to deal again with Israel . From this study of the four “Seventy Week” periods, from the birth of Abraham, B. C. 2111, to the present time, A. D. 1924, [the year the author was called Home] we find that 4035 years have elapsed; but when we deduct the number of years that Abraham and his descendants have been out of favor with God, which amounts to 2090 years (15 + 111 + 70 + 1894 = 2090), we find that God’s people, the Children of Israel, have been under discipline over half the time. THE GAP In the “Gap” between the “69th” and “70th Week,” we are told in Daniel 9:26 that four things would occur. That Messiah should be “cut-off,” but not for Himself. That the City ( Jerusalem ) and the Sanctuary (the Temple ) would be destroyed. That a “Prince” would come of the same nationality as the People who should destroy the City and the Sanctuary. That Palestine would be desolated until the Consummation, that is, until the “Seventy Weeks”have ended in the Second Coming of Christ, who shall destroy the “Desolator”—the Antichrist. Let us look at these four things more in detail. I. THAT MESSIAH SHOULD BE “CUT-OFF,” BUT NOT FOR HIMSELF. Jesus did not die for Himself, He died for others. He died that He might bear our sins on the “Tree.” 1 Peter 2:24. The margin reads—”and shall have nothing.” It was announced to Mary by the Angel Gabriel, that her son Jesus should have the “Throne” of his father David. Luke 1:30-33. But instead of receiving the Kingdom, which John the Baptist, Jesus, and His Disciples proclaimed as “at hand,” Jesus was rejected as the Messiah and “cut-off” without anything. Instead of sitting on the Throne of His father David, and reigning in peace over the whole earth, He was Crucified between two thieves, and had none of the earthly dignities and glories to which, as Israel ’s promised Messiah, He was entitled. He received no Crown, except the “Crown of Thorns,” no Throne, no Kingdom. Thus was foretold by Daniel the Crucifixion of Christ, and the postponement of the Kingdom. II. THAT THE CITY (JERUSALEM) AND THE SANCTUARY (THE TEMPLE ) WOULD BE DESTROYED. It is clear that as soon as the Jews rejected Jesus as their King, that He refused to any longer recognize them as a nation. The day after His “Triumphal Entry” Jesus visited the Temple and drove out the “Money Changers,” declaring “MY House shall be called the ’House of Prayer,’ but ye have made it a ’Den of Thieves.’“ Matthew 21:13. From that time Jesus no longer recognized the Temple as “God’s House,” but said of it—”YOUR House is left unto you desolate,” that is, God-forsaken. Matthew 23:38. On the evening of the following day, as Jesus sat on the Mount of Olives, overlooking the City over which He had wept, He foretold its destruction, saying of it and its inhabitants— “And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations: and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, UNTIL the ’Times of the Gentiles’ be fulfilled.” Luke 21:24. Now we know that this came to pass in A. D. 70, just as Jesus foretold. Jerusalem has never since been a Jewish city. It has been besieged and rebuilt over twenty times, and been under the control of a number of foreign Governments, but the Jews for the most part have not been permitted to set their foot in it. There is a movement on foot, called “Zionism,” to recover the possession of Palestine, but it will be of little avail, for it must remain desolate until the “Times of the Gentiles” are fulfilled, when God will restore it, without a penny of expense, to its original owners, the Children of Israel, and thus fulfil His Covenant with Abraham. Genesis 13:14-18. How do those who claim that the Book of Daniel was written by some pious Jew after the time of Antiochus Epiphanes (B. C. 175-164), because they do not believe that it is possible to predict future events, account for the fact that the verse we are considering foretells two outstanding historical events as the “Crucifixion of Christ,” and the “Destruction of Jerusalem,” neither of which took place until over 190 years after the time they claim the Book of Daniel was written? III. THAT A “PRINCE” WOULD COME OF THE SAME NATIONALITY AS THE PEOPLE WHO SHOULD DESTROY THE CITY AND THE SANCTUARY. This “Prince” was not the “Messiah the Prince” of Daniel 9:25, for the “Prince to come” is to be a “Roman,” that is of the “People” who destroyed the City of Jerusalem , who were the Romans, but “Messiah the Prince” (Jesus) was not a Roman. Those who claim that by the “Prince that shall come,” Titus, the leader of the Roman forces, was meant, and not some still future “Prince,” declare, that as the “Prince” is to be a Roman, and there is no Roman nation today, therefore some past Roman Prince, such as Titus, must have been meant. But such claimants forget that the Roman Empire is to be revived, and a “Prince,” the Antichrist, is to arise in it. The use of the words “People” and “Prince That Shall Come” show clearly that Titus was not that “Prince,” for the words “shall come” are future in their application, and imply that the “Prince that shall come” was to come at a time far removed from the time of Titus and the destruction of Jerusalem. The same argument applies to Herod. We must not forget that it was not necessary for the Angel Gabriel to specify to Daniel more in detail who the “Prince that was to come” was, or to give his name, for Daniel already knew. He knew that he would be the “Little Horn” that would rise among the “Ten Horns” on the head of the “Fourth Wild Beast.” Daniel 7:7-8; Daniel 7:23-27. While Daniel knew what Empires the first three “Wild Beasts” stood for (Babylon, Medo-Persia and Greece), we are not sure that he knew that the “Fourth Wild Beast” stood for Rome. If he did, then he knew that the “People” that should destroy the City and the Sanctuary would be the Romans. We must not forget in the study of the Book of Daniel, that it has to do with the “Times of the Gentiles,” and its purpose is to disclose in the “Little Horn” the last great “Gentile Ruler”—THE ANTICHRIST. Naturally, the Prophecy of the “Seventy Weeks” should include him, for the purpose of the Prophecy is to inform us as to the “END TIME,” and what shall come to pass in the “LATTER DAYS.” IV. THAT PALESTINE WOULD BE DESOLATED UNTIL THE CONSUMMATION, THAT IS, UNTIL THE “SEVENTY WEEKS” HAVE ENDED IN THE SECOND COMING OF CHRIST, WHO SHALL DESTROY THE “DESOLATOR”—THE ANTICHRIST. The Land of Palestine when it was first occupied by the Children of Israel under Joshua was a land of “milk” and “honey,” and of “all manner of fruits” (Deuteronomy 8:7-9), and its soil brought forth “abundantly,” and this continued as long as the Children of Israel kept its Sabbaths. But God had warned them that if they did not obey Him and turned aside to worship other gods He would shut up the heavens and the harvests would fail. Deuteronomy 11:13-17. Palestine today has the same fertile soil it had in Joshua’s time, but it lacks rain and irrigation. It is under the curse. God has withheld the “early” (October and November) and the “latter” rains (April and May), though they are now becoming more frequent, a sign that the lifting of the curse is near. This desolation of Palestine is what was foretold by Daniel in Daniel 9:26, and it is to continue until the Millennium, when— “The wilderness and the solitary place shall be glad for them; and the desert shall rejoice, and blossom as the rose.” Isaiah 35:1. “Instead of the thorn shall come up the fir-tree, and instead of the briar shall come up the myrtle tree.” Isaiah 55:13. “THEN shall the earth yield her increase.” Psalms 67:6. “And the floors (threshing floors) shall be full of wheat, and the vats shall overflow with wine and oil. And I will RESTORE to you the years that the locust hath eaten, the cankerworm and the caterpillar, and the palmerworm, my great army which I sent among you. And ye shall eat in plenty and be satisfied, and praise the name of the Lord your God that hath dealt wondrously with you; and MY PEOPLE (the Jews) SHALL NEVER BE ASHAMED.” Joel 2:24-26. Thus we see from these four things that were prophesied in Daniel 9:26 to occur AFTER the “69th Week,” two of which have been fulfilled, one now in the process of fulfillment, and the third, the coming of the “Prince,” still future, that there is a “Gap,” covering the whole of this “Church Dispensation,” between the “69th” and “70th Week.” THE SEVENTIETH WEEK We now come to the last verse of the Prophecy, Daniel 9:27. “And ’HE’ shall confirm the Covenant with many, for ’ONE WEEK:’ and in the ’MIDST OF THE WEEK’ he shall cause the Sacrifice and the Oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate.” Daniel 9:27 The first question is, who is meant by the pronoun “HE?” Some claim that the pronoun “He” refers to “Messiah the Prince,” or Christ, and that the “Covenant” is the “New Covenant” that Christ proclaimed when He instituted the Lord’s Supper, saying as He handed to His Disciples the cup—”This is my blood of the ’New Testament’ (Covenant), which is shed for many for the remission of sins.” Matthew 26:28. But they forget that Christ’s Covenant is an “Everlasting Covenant” (Hebrews 13:20), while this “Covenant” is broken in the “Midst of the Week,” or at the end of three and one-half years. The pronoun “He” then cannot refer to Christ, but must refer to the last person mentioned in the preceding verse, who is the “Prince that shall come,” or the Antichrist. We know from other Scriptures that the Jews are to be gathered back to their own land and become a “Nation” again. Jeremiah 30:10-11; Amos 9:14-15; Jeremiah 16:14-15; Isaiah 43:5-7. When the time comes for this there will have gathered back to Palestine a great number of Jews, whose desire will be to repossess the land, build a Temple in which they can revive their sacrificial form of worship, and re-establish the Jewish State. They will not be able to do this without outside assistance, and at the “Psychological Moment” the Antichrist will appear on the scene and enter into a Covenant with them, that the Prophet Isaiah calls— “A COVENANT WITH DEATH AND AN AGREEMENT WITH HELL.” Isaiah 28:15; Isaiah 28:18. Notice that this “Covenant” will be made with “many,” not with all, for God will have His “Reserves,” like the 7000 of Israel (1 Kings 19:18) and the 144,000 of Revelation 7:2-10, who will not bow the knee to Antichrist. Christ refers to this time in His Parable of THE UNCLEAN SPIRIT. “When the ’Unclean Spirit’ is gone out of a man, he walketh through dry places, seeking rest and findeth none. Then he saith, I will return into my house from whence I came out; and when he is come, he findeth it empty, swept, and garnished. Then goeth he, and taketh with himself seven other spirits more wicked than himself, and they enter in and dwell there: and the last state of that man is worse than the first. Even so shall it be also unto THIS WICKED GENERATION.” Matthew 12:43-45. It is clear from the words—”This Wicked Generation,” that Christ applied the parable to the Jews; and not merely the Jews of His own time, but to all time, for the word “generation” means “race,” and not merely a period of time. It is a matter of history that the Jews were delivered of the “Unclean Spirit of Idolatry” by their “Babylonian Captivity,” and they are free from it today, their house being “empty,” “swept,” and “garnished,” but the “Unclean Spirit” can still say of them—”MY HOUSE.” The “Unclean Spirit of Idolatry” is yet to return to the Jews, and he will take with him seven more spirits more wicked than himself. This will happen when, in the “Midst of the Week,” the Antichrist will break the Covenant, treat it as a “scrap of paper,” and cause the “Sacrifice and Oblation” to cease, and the “Abomination of Desolation” to stand in the Holy Place of the rebuilt Temple (Matthew 24:15), which “Abomination of Desolation” will be an “Image of the BEAST,” that the “False Prophet” will cause the followers of Antichrist to erect and worship under penalty of death. Revelation 13:14-15. This “Image” will be the Antitype of the “Golden Image” that Nebuchadnezzar commanded to be made and set up in the “Plain of Dura” in the Province of Babylon (Daniel 3:1-30), before which, at the sounding of musical instruments, the people were commanded to bow down and worship under penalty, for those who disobeyed, of being cast into a “BURNING FIERY FURNACE.” Doubtless there will be many in the “Day of Antichrist” who will refuse to bow down and worship the “Image of the Beast,” and who will not escape as did the “Three Hebrew Children,” unless miraculously delivered by God, but will die by the “Guillotine.” Revelation 20:4. The word “Abomination” was a common term among the Hebrews for a “false god,” and in the Old Testament means an “idol,” and in one passage (1 Kings 11:5-7) we read how King Solomon, to please his heathen wives, built a “high place” for Chemosh, the “Abomination of Moab,” in the hill that is before Jerusalem, and for Molech, the “Abomination of the Children of Ammon.” The word rendered “overspreading” literally means “wings,” which in the Scriptures suggests the idea of protection, as “Under His wings shalt thou trust.” The meaning is that the Jews in that day shall seek protection under the “Wing of the Abomination of Desolation,” or the “Idol Image” of the ANTICHRIST. This will mean a “SEVENFOLD” return of the “Evil Spirit of Idolatry,” so that their last state shall be worse than their first. And this shall continue until the “Consummation,” that is until the “End of the Week,” when Christ will return, and they shall look upon Him whom they pierced (Revelation 1:7) and turn from their idolatry, and the “Desolator” (Antichrist) shall be destroyed by the “brightness of His Coming.” 2 Thessalonians 2:8; Revelation 19:20. From this we see that in those Anti-christian days there will be set up in the rebuilt Temple the “Wings of Abomination” instead of the “Wings of the Cherubim.” It is at this time, after their “national repentance,” and they have received Christ as their “Messiah the KING,” that He will make a “NEW COVENANT” with them that shall never be broken. “Behold, the days come (they are still future), saith the Lord, that I will make a ’NEW COVENANT’ with the ’House of Israel,’ and with the ’House of Judah:’ (the whole twelve Tribes) not according to the Covenant that I made with their fathers in the day that I took them by the hand to bring them out of the land of Egypt; which ’My Covenant’ they brake, although I was a husband unto them, saith the Lord: but this shall be the ’Covenant’ that I will make with the ’House of Israel;’ AFTER THOSE DAYS (the days of their present scattering), saith the Lord, I will put my law in their inward parts, and write it in their hearts; and will be their God, and they shall be MY PEOPLE. And they shall teach no more every man his neighbor, and every man his brother, saying, ’Know the Lord:’ for they shall all know me, from the least of them unto the greatest of them, saith the Lord: for I will forgive their iniquity, and will remember their sin NO MORE.” Jeremiah 31:31-34. The writer of Hebrews quotes the above passage (Hebrews 8:7-13) and declares the promise of the “New Covenant” is for the Jews, and not for the Church, though the Church has a share in it; and that the time when this New Covenant shall be made with the Jews will be when their sins and iniquities have been put away. Which corresponds to Daniel 9:24, or at the end of the “Seventy Weeks,” which is further proof that the “Seventy Weeks” have not as yet reached their end. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 43: 02.11- CHAPTER 10. THE SCRIPTURE OF TRUTH ======================================================================== Daniel 10:1-21. THE SCRIPTURE OF TRUTH Daniel 10:1-21, Daniel 11:1-45, Daniel 12:1-13 The last three chapters of the Book of Daniel belong together, and there should be no chapter divisions. The three chapters for clearness may be divided into three parts. PART ONE The Relation of Supernatural Beings to the Earth Daniel 10:1-21, Daniel 11:1 PART TWO The Pre-written History of the Kings of the North and the South Daniel 11:2-35 PART THREE The “Time of the End” Daniel 11:36-45, Daniel 12:1-13 The Relation of Supernatural Beings to the Earth Daniel 10:1-21, Daniel 11:1 THE TIME OF THE VISION “In the THIRD YEAR of Cyrus King of Persia a thing was revealed unto Daniel, whose name was Belteshazzar; and the thing was true, but the time appointed was long: and he understood the thing, and had understanding of the Vision.” Daniel 10:1. This, Daniel’s last Vision, came to him in the “Third Year” of the reign of King Cyrus, which was B. C. 533. Daniel at this time was over ninety years of age, and probably was no longer active in public affairs, as we are told in Daniel 1:21, that he continued only unto the first year of King Cyrus. Why Daniel did not return three years before with those who took advantage of King Cyrus’ Decree, we are not told. Ezra 1:1-11. It may have been his age, but more likely because God had some further revelations to give him, and restrained the Prophet from going. Relieved from the burden of public affairs, Daniel doubtless spent his time in inquiring as to the success of those who had returned to Jerusalem in building up the walls and restoring the Temple. He doubtless was disappointed in the number that returned, only 42,360. Ezra 2:64. The great majority of the priests and chief of the people preferred the houses which they had built, and the gardens which they had planted, in Babylonia, to the desolation of their homeland. How numerous were those who remained we may learn from the Book of Esther. Possibly, too, he had been informed that the Samaritans, irritated by the refusal of the Jews to accept their help and alliance, were hindering the work by every means in their power, and were about to seek an injunction from the Persian Court. Ezra 4:1-6. Thus disheartened by the fact that so many of his people were not interested in the restoration of Jerusalem and the Temple, and that those who returned were a “feeble folk,” dispirited, and harassed on every side by their enemies, is it any wonder that the Prophet fasted and mourned. “In those days I Daniel was mourning THREE FULL WEEKS. I ate no pleasant bread, neither came flesh or wine in my mouth, neither did I anoint myself at all, till three whole weeks were fulfilled.” Daniel 10:2-3. This does not mean that he did not eat or drink anything, but that he refrained from all dainties, and restricted his fare to the simplest articles of diet. And this he did for twenty-one days, and doubtless would have continued to do, if an angelic being had not come to his relief. THE VISION OF THE SON OF MAN “And in the four and twentieth day of the First Month, as I was by the side of the great river, which is Hiddekel (Tigris); then I lifted up mine eyes, and looked, and behold a CERTAIN MAN clothed in linen, whose LOINS were girded with fine gold of Uphaz: His BODY also was like the beryl, and His FACE as the appearance of lightning, and His EYES as lamps of fire, and His ARMS and His FEET like in color to polished brass, and the VOICE of His words like the voice of a multitude.” Daniel 10:4-6. Who was this “CERTAIN MAN?” He was no other than the “LORD OF GLORY.” If the Lord appeared to Abraham (Genesis 18:1-8), and to Moses at the Burning Bush (Exodus 3:1-6; Exodus 3:13-14), why not to Daniel? To find out who is meant, all we have to do is to turn over to the Book of Revelation, and compare the description there of the “SON OF MAN” as He appeared to John on the Isle of Patmos, to see that the descriptions are of the same person. “And I turned to see the voice that spake with me. And being turned, I saw seven Golden Candlesticks (Lamp-stands); and in the midst of the seven Candlesticks one like unto the SON OF MAN, clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the paps (breast) with a GOLDEN GIRDLE. His HEAD and His HAIRS were white like wool, as white as snow; and His EYES were as a flame of fire; and His FEET like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace; and His VOICE as the sound of many waters.” Revelation 1:12-15. Daniel had been told, in the Vision of the “Seventy Weeks,” that the “Messiah” when He came would be “CUT-OFF” (Crucified). What more reasonable then than that the “Messiah” should appear to him at this time, when he was filled with perplexity and anxiety. Daniel saw the Lord before His “Incarnation” and John beheld Him after His “Ascension,” but in both instances His appearance was the same. The effect of the “Visions” of Daniel and John upon themselves was the same. Daniel says—”There remained no strength in me: for my comeliness was turned in me into corruption, . . . then was I in a deep sleep on my face, and my face toward the ground.” Daniel 10:8-9. That is, Daniel fainted. Tohn says—”When I saw Him, I fell at His feet as dead.” Revelation 1:17. John also fainted. Thus the similarity of the effect of the “Visions” of Daniel and John upon them is proof that the “Certain Man” that Daniel saw was no other than the LORD OF GLORY. “And I Daniel alone saw the Vision: for the men that were with me saw not the Vision; but a great quaking fell uoon them, so that they fled to hide themselves. Therefore I was left alone, and saw this ’Great Vision,’ and there remained no strength in me: for my comeliness was turned in me into corruption, and I retained no strength. Yet heard I the ’VOICE OF HIS WORDS:’ and when I heard the ’Voice of His Words,’ then was I in a deep sleep on my face, and my face toward the ground.” Daniel 10:7-9. That the “Certain Man” Daniel saw was the “Lord of Glory,” and not Michael the Archangel, as some claim, is clear from a comparison of Daniel’s experience as given above, and the experience of Saul of Tarsus when the Lord appeared to him on the way to Damascus. Acts 9:1-9. THE HEAVENLY MESSENGER “And, behold, a hand touched me, which set me upon my knees and upon the palms of my hands. And he (the Heavenly Messenger) said unto me, O Daniel, a man GREATLY BELOVED, understand the words that I speak unto thee, and stand upright: for unto thee am I now sent. And when he had spoken this word unto me, I stood trembling.” Daniel 10:10-11. From this we see that the Lord of Glory was not alone in this Vision. He was accompanied by a “Heavenly Messenger,” who was no other than the Angel Gabriel. This we know from the words and conduct of the Angel. All we have to do is to compare this “Vision” with that of the “Ram and He-Goat” seen by Daniel six years before. Daniel 8:15-19. In it we were told that as Daniel was standing by the river Ulai there stood between the banks of the river, supported possibly by a cloud, the “appearance of a man.” While Daniel did not at that time describe him, he doubtless was the same person as the “Certain Man” of this Vision, the Lord of Glory. Daniel heard this “man” call the Angel Gabriel and command him to interpret Daniel’s Vision. And Daniel, who had fallen into a faint, as in this instance, was aroused by Gabriel and instructed. Then in the “Vision of the Seventy Weeks,” while Daniel was speaking, and praying, and confessing the sins of his people, Gabriel was sent to him again. This time he saluted Daniel as the one “GREATLY BELOVED.” And in this “Vision” we are now considering the “Heavenly Messenger” twice uses the same salutation. Daniel 10:11; Daniel 10:19. Surely he could have been no other than Gabriel. As further proof that it was Gabriel and not the “Certain Man” that touched Daniel is the fact that the one who touched Daniel had to call on Michael, one of the Chief Princes, to free him from the grip of the “Prince of Persia,” a thing the Lord of Glory would not have had to do, for He would have smitten him with the “Two-edged Sword of His Mouth.” Revelation 1:16; Revelation 19:15. It is clear from the language of the one who touched and assisted Daniel to his feet, that he was a servant, a subordinate, and not the Lord of Glory. THE PRINCE OF PERSIA “Then said he unto me, Fear not, Daniel: for from the first day that thou didst set thine heart to understand, and to chasten thyself before thy God, thy words were heard, and I am come for thy words (sake, R. V.). But the ’Prince of the Kingdom of Persia’ withstood me one and twenty days: but, lo, MICHAEL, one of the Chief Princes, came to help me; and I remained there with the Kings of Persia.” Daniel 10:12-13. The words—”I remained” are translated in the margin of the Revised Versions—”I was not needed.” Later Gabriel said he would return to fight with the “Prince of Persia.” The first words that Gabriel spoke to Daniel were an explanation of his delay in answering Daniel’s prayer. He said that he had been detained for twenty-one days, the same length of time Daniel had been praying, by the “Prince of Persia,” and if Michael, the Archangel (Jude 1:9) had not come to his rescue he would have been there still. Here the veil is lifted, and we are shown something of the workings of the “UNSEEN WORLD,” and of the connection between the “Spirit World” and the affairs of men and nations on the earth. This “Prince of Persia” was not Cyrus the King of Persia. No one for a moment would think that a mere human being like Cyrus could withstand a supernatural being like Gabriel, with a message from God, for twenty-one days. The Scriptures clearly teach that there is a “KINGDOM OF DARKNESS” over which Satan reigns as KING (Matthew 12:24-30), and that his Kingdom is composed of “PRINCIPALITIES,” “POWERS,” “AGE RULERS OF DARKNESS,” and “WICKED SPIRITS.” All this is revealed in Ephesians 6:12, where Paul says—”We wrestle not against FLESH and BLOOD (human beings), but against PRINCIPALITIES, against POWERS, against the RULERS OF THE DARKNESS OF THIS WORLD (Age), against SPIRITUAL WICKEDNESS in High Places (the Heavenlies).” Satan is the “PRINCE OF THE POWERS OF THE AIR” (Ephesians 2:2), and the “GOD OF THIS WORLD” (Age). Ephesians 2:2. It was no false claim he made when he offered to give to Jesus the “Kingdoms of this World, and the Glory of them.” Matthew 4:8-9. From this we see that Satan has his Kingdom organized in a wonderful manner. It is divided into Kingdoms and Principalities. These divisions correspond with the Kingdom divisions of our earth. If Satan has a “Prince of Persia” and a “Prince of Grecia,” why not a Prince for every nation? Satan has his limitations. He is not omnipresent, neither is he omnipotent or omniscient. He has to depend upon his agents. And so great and powerful are his “Princes” that it takes a supernatural being, like Michael the Archangel, to overcome them. That Michael is a match for even Satan himself is seen in two recorded instances in the Scriptures. In Jude 1:9 we are told that Michael contended with Satan as to the body of Moses, and while victorious, he had to treat him respectfully, for Satan is a great and “Mighty Potentate.” And in Revelation 12:1-9 we are told that there is to be “War in Heaven” and that Michael and his angels shall prevail over Satan and his angels, and they shall be cast out of the Heavenlies on to the earth. [See the Larkin’s book The Spirit World.] We know from Daniel 12:1 that Michael is the “Guardian Angel” that standeth for the “Children of Israel.” The purpose of the “Prince of Persia” in detaining Gabriel was because his Master—Satan, was hostile to the Jews, and did not want his plans revealed to Daniel. This is seen in the purpose of Gabriel’s visit as outlined in Daniel 12:1. THE PURPOSE OF GABRIEL’S VISIT “Now I am come to make thee understand what shall befall Thy People (the Jews) in the ’LATTER DAYS:’ for yet the Vision is for MANY DAYS.” Daniel 10:14. This is a very important statement, and gives us the “Key” to the interpretation of the remainder of the book. But before Gabriel reveals what is to befall Daniel’s People in the “Latter Days,” there is a “Prelude” which describes in detail the wars of the “Ptolemies” and “Seleucidae,” two of the “Four Kingdoms” into which Alexander the Great’s Empire was divided, and which are spoken of as the wars of the “King of the North” and the “King of the South,” and carry us down to the end of the reign of Antiochus Epiphanes, B. C. 164. This “Prelude” ends with Daniel 11:31, and Daniel 11:32-35 cover the whole period from the time of the Maccabees, B. C. 166, down to the “TIME OF THE END,” and verse Daniel 11:36 introduces us to the “Wilful King”—ANTICHRIST, and from there to the end of the Book we have an account of what shall befall Daniel’s People in the “LATTER DAYS.” THE PROPHET STRENGTHENED “And when he (Gabriel) had spoken such words unto me, I set my face toward the ground, and I became dumb. And, behold, one like the similitude of the sons of men touched my lips: then I opened my mouth, and spake, and said unto him that stood before me, O my lord, by the Vision my sorrows are turned upon me, and I have retained no strength. For how can the servant of this my lord talk with this my lord? for as for me, straightway there remained no strength in me, neither is there breath left in me.” Daniel 10:15-17. When Daniel realized the import of Gabriel’s words he was dumb, until one like the “similitude of the sons of men” touched his lips. Then he opened his mouth and spake. This reminds us of the Seraphim that touched Isaiah’s lips with a coal of fire from off the altar. Isaiah 6:6-7. While Daniel addresses this angelic being as “lord,” the word does not begin with a capital “L,” which shows that he was not the Lord of Glory. After the Seraphim had restored Daniel’s speech, Gabriel again approached him and strengthened him. “Then there came again and touched me one like the appearance of a man (all angels appeared as men), and he strengthened me, and said, O man GREATLY BELOVED, fear not: peace be unto thee; be strong, yea, be strong. And when he had spoken unto me, I was strengthened, and said, Let my lord speak; for thou hast strengthened me. Then said he, Knowest thou wherefore I come unto thee? and now will I return to fight with the ’Prince of Persia:’ and when I am gone forth, lo, the ’Prince of Grecia’ shall come. But I will shew thee that which is noted in the ’SCRIPTURE OF TRUTH:’ and there is none that holdeth with me in these things but MICHAEL your Prince. Also I in the first year of Darius the Mede, even I, stood to confirm and to strengthen him.” Daniel 10:18 to Daniel 11:1. The angelic being that here again touched Daniel was the same angelic being that touched him in Daniel 10:10. For he uses the same salutation, “Greatly Beloved,” and declares that he is about to return to fight the “Prince of Persia,” and that he and Michael are co-workers against the Satanic powers, for it was through the co-operation of Michael that the Fall of Babylon was brought about in the first year of Darius the Mede. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 44: 02.12- CHAPTER 11. THE PRE-WRITTEN HISTORY OF THE KINGS OF THE NORTH AND THE SOUTH ======================================================================== Daniel 11:1-45. The Pre-written History of the Kings of the North and the South Daniel 11:2-35 THE SCRIPTURE OF TRUTH In Daniel 11:1-45 we have what Gabriel calls the “Scripture of Truth.” It is a PRE-WRITTEN HISTORY of the wars of the Ptolemies of Egypt, “the Kings of the South;” and the Seleucidae of Syria, “the Kings of the North.” Here we have history so accurately foretold and “written in advance,” that the Critics claim that the Book of Daniel could not have been written as early as is claimed (B. C. 533), but that it must have been written after the wars of the Ptolemies and Seleucidae were over, or about B. C. 160, for it would have been impossible for Daniel, or any other person, to have so accurately described these wars before they occurred. But it is right here that the Scriptures and the Critics part. The Scriptures claim that they have been inspired by the Holy Spirit (2 Timothy 3:15-17), and that “Holy Men of God spake as they were moved by the HOLY SPIRIT.” 2 Peter 1:19-21. Prophecy then is HISTORY WRITTEN IN ADVANCE. And the “Spirit of God” can write History beforehand as well as afterward. The catching phrase “History Unveiling Prophecy” should be reversed to read “Prophecy Foretelling History.” Historical interpretation of Prophecy always works mischief, for it leads to “forced interpretation” of historical events. The relation of History to Prophecy is not that of interpretation, but of verification. This makes Prophecy a “LIGHT IN A DARK PLACE .” 2 Peter 1:19. That is, Prophecy illuminates the future by forecasting it. The detailed accuracy of the Prophecy is most marvelous. The Prophecy is not clothed in figures and symbols, as in the previous Visions. In fact it is not a Vision, but a description in literal language of historical events concerning Daniel’s people and the Holy Land, from Daniel’s time down to the Second Coming of Christ. For the sake of clearness we will take the Prophecy up verse by verse, or where necessary several verses together. The Prophecy begins with the second verse of chapter eleven. Daniel 11:2— “And now I will shew thee the Truth (Scripture of Truth. Daniel 10:21). Behold, there shall stand up yet three kings in Persia; and the fourth shall be far richer than they all: and by his strength through his riches he shall stir up all against the realm of Grecia.” Since the Prophecy was given in the third year of Cyrus (Daniel 10:1. B. C. 533), the three kings that were to “stand up yet,” that is, “after him,” were Ahasuerus, Artaxerxes, and Darius (Ezra 4:1-24), known in history as Cambyses (B. C. 529-522), Pseudo-Smerdis (B. C. 522-521), and Darius Hystaspes (B. C. 521-485). The “fourth” king was Xerxes (B. C. 485-465), the son of Darius Hystaspes, whose marvellous riches enabled him to put vast armies in the field. He stirred up Persia against Greece, which he invaded in B. C. 480, but failed to conquer it. Since prophecy touches only upon important events and characters, the remaining kings of Persia are omitted, and the prophecy jumps over nearly 150 years to the time of Alexander the Great. B. C. 336-323. Daniel 11:3-4—“And a Mighty King shall stand up, that shall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. And when he shall stand up, his Kingdom shall be broken, and shall be divided toward the ’Four Winds’ of heaven; and not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion which he ruled: for his Kingdom shall be plucked up, even for others beside those.” These verses take us back to the Vision of the “Ram and He-Goat” (Daniel 8:3-8; Daniel 8:20-22), and we recognize in the “Mighty King,” the “Notable Horn” of the “He-Goat” that was broken off, and in the “Four Horns” that came up in its place, the division of this “Mighty King’s” Kingdom toward the “Four Winds.” This “Mighty King” then was Alexander the Great, and the division of his Kingdom toward the “Four Winds” of heaven was the division of his Kingdom at his death among four of his Generals. Cassander took Macedonia and the Western part; Lysimachus took Thrace and the Northern part; Seleucus took Syria and the Eastern part; and Ptolemy took Egypt and the Southern part. None of Alexander the Great’s posterity succeeded him, and within fifteen years his family was extinct. Daniel 11:5— “And the ’King of the South’ shall be strong, and one of his Princes; and he shall be strong above him, and have dominion; his dominion shall be a great dominion.” The Prophecy now narrows down to two of the four Kingdoms into which Alexander the Great’s Empire was divided. And the reason is clear. Gabriel told Daniel that the Prophecy belonged to Daniel’s PEOPLE. And as the “Glorious Land” (Palestine—Daniel 11:16; Daniel 11:41; Daniel 11:45) lay between Syria on the North and Egypt on the South, so the Prophecy narrows down to a description of the wars between the “Kings of the North” and the “Kings of the South,” whose marching ground and battlefield would be the “Glorious Land,” where for centuries (B. C. 320 to A. D. ?) Daniel’s People would be ground between the Upper and Lower Millstones. Because of the suffering that these wars would bring to Daniel’s People, and the desolation they would cause the country, God revealed these wars to Daniel that he might see that it would be “many days” (Daniel 10:14) before his People would ever become a nation again. Of the Four Kingdoms into which Alexander’s Empire was divided, the Kingdom of Egypt was the first to appear. It was founded by Ptolemy Soter, one of Alexander’s generals. Another of Alexander’s generals, Seleucus Nicator, was appointed vicegerent of Babylonia, but was driven out by Antigonus and fled to Egypt, where he was favorably received by Ptolemy and made one of his Princes. With Ptolemy’s assistance he recovered his province and enlarged it, until it extended to the Indus and included Syria, as well as Assyria, and so he became stronger than Ptolemy, and his dominion became a great dominion. Daniel 11:6—“And in the end of years they shall join themselves together; for the King’s daughter of the South shall come to the King of the North to make an agreement: but she shall not retain the power of the arm; neither shall he stand, nor his arm: but she shall be given up, and they that brought her (her attendants), and he that begat her (Margin—whom she brought forth), and he that strengthened her in these times.” There was peace between Egypt and Syria during the reigns of Ptolemy Soter and Seleucus Nicator. But, at length, Ptolemy Soter abdicated in favor of his son Ptolemy Philadelphus, whose half brother Magas had married a daughter of Antìochus Soter, who had succeeded Seleucus Nicator as King of Syria. This marriage led to war between Egypt and Syria. For Magas induced his father-in-law, Antiochus Soter, to declare war against Egypt . Antiochus Soter was succeeded by Antiochus Theus, who continued to war with Ptolemy. At length, “at the end of years,” Ptolemy offered Antiochus Theus, as a bribe for peace, his daughter Berenice with a large dower, on condition that the Syrian King should declare his former marriage to Laodice void, and her two sons illegitimate. This iniquitous compact was carried out. But when Ptolemy Philadelphus died, his daughter Berenice could no longer “retain the power of her arm,” for Antiochus Theus put her away, and took back his former wife Laodice. But neither did he himself “stand,” for Laodice, distrusting his motives, and eager to secure the crown for her own son, poisoned her husband, and so opened the succession to Seleucus Callinicus. Then Laodice persuaded Seleucus to have Berenice assassinated, and her child, who by the articles of her marriage had been made heir to the throne, was also killed, as well as all those who “strentghened her in those times.” Daniel 11:7-8—“But out of a branch of her (Berenice) roots (her parents) shall one stand up in his estate, which shall come with an army, and shall enter into the fortress of the King of the North, and shall deal against them, and shall prevail. And shall also carry captives into Egypt their gods, with their princes, and with their precious vessels of silver and gold; and he shall continue more years than the King of the North.” Out of a “branch of her roots” means an offspring of Berenice’s parents, and refers to her brother, Ptolemy Euergetus, who succeeded his father Ptolemy Philadelphus. And who, indignant at the treatment of his sister, hastily marched into Syria with a large army, and, although he arrived too late to save Berenice and her son, took revenge by putting Laodice to death, captured Seleucia, the fortress of the King of the North, and would have possessed himself of the whole of the Kingdom had he not been recalled by an insurrection in Egypt. But he did not return empty handed. Not only did he carry back many princes, but spoil to the value of 40,000 talents of silver, and 2500 precious vessels and “idol-images” of the gods. Among these “images” were many that Cambyses had formerly taken from Egypt and carried into Persia. These were replaced in the Temples of Egypt with great ceremony, and it was in gratitude for their restoration that the Egyptian priests bestowed upon Ptolemy his surname of Euergetes, or Benefactor. Daniel 11:9-10—“So the King of the South shall come into his Kingdom, and shall return into his own land. But his sons shall be stirred up, and shall assemble a multitude of great forces: and one shall certainly come, and overflow, and pass through: then shall he return, and be stirred up, even to his fortress.” The Revised Version translates these two verses differently. But their meaning is clear if read thus— “So the King of the South shall come into his (the King of the North) Kingdom and shall return into his own land (Egypt).” Which we have seen he did. “But his sons,” not the sons of the King of the South, but the sons of the King of the North, “shall be stirred up” by the invasion of the King of the South, “and shall assemble a multitude of great forces, etc.” Now we know that this is what actually occurred. The sons of Seleucus Callinicus, Seleuciis Ceraunus, and Antiochus, afterwards surnamed Magnus (the Great), assembled large armies. Seleucus Ceraunus succeeded his father. He assembled a large army to recover his father’s dominions, but being a weak and pusillanimous Prince, and unable to discipline his army, he was poisoned by two of his generals after an inglorious reign of two or three years. He was succeeded by his brother Antiochus, who assembled a large army and took the field in person. He is the “one” in the text who should “overflow” and “pass through.” He directed his energies against the “King of the South,” Ptolemy Philopater, who had succeeded his father, Ptolemy Euergetes. He seized Tyre and Ptolemais, overflowed and passed through Palestine, and marched against Gaza, the fortress of the King of the South, the limit set by the Prophecy. This was in B. C. 218. Daniel 11:11-12—“And the King of the South shall be moved with choler (rage), and shall come forth and fight with him, even with the King of the North: and he (the King of the North) shall set forth a great multitude (army): but the multitude shall be given into his (the King of the South) hand. And when he hath taken away the multitude, his heart shall be lifted up; and he shall cast down many ten thousands: but he shall not be strengthened by it.” The voluptuous and dissolute King of the South, Ptolemy Philopater, was thoroughly aroused by the invasion of his realm by the King of the North, Antiochus. He assembled a great army, and defeated the large and well-appointed army of Antiochus, at Raphia, not far from Gaza, B. C. 217. Ptolemy’s “heart was lifted up” by his success, and he might have followed up his victory and seized the Kingdom of Antiochus, but he was too anxious to return to his sensual pleasures, and so lost his opportunity of gaining supremacy, and thus he was “not strengthened” by his great victory. Daniel 11:13—“For the King of the North shall return, and shall set forth a multitude greater than the former, and shall certainly come AFTER CERTAIN YEARS with a great army and with much riches.” The peace concluded between Ptolemy Philopater and Antiochus lasted thirteen years. In the meantime Antiochus strengthened himself in his Kingdom. And when his armies were numerous and well equipped, and flushed with many victories, and his treasury filled with spoils, having learned of the death of Ptolemy Philopater, and that he had been succeeded by his infant son Ptolemy Epiphanes, Antiochus, feeling the time was ripe, marched against Egypt with a “great army and much riches,” expecting an easy victory. How he succeeded we shall presently see, for new complications entered into the affairs of the two Kingdoms, and new actors were introduced upon the stage of history. In studying the history of these two Kingdoms and their Kings, we must not forget that while the Kingdoms remain the same, the “King of the North” and the “King of the South” change, though their official title does not. Daniel 11:14—“And in those times there shall many stand up against the King of the South: also the robbers of thy people (the Jews) shall exalt themselves to establish the Vision; but they shall fall.” Among the “many” that stood up against the infant King of the South was Philip, King of Macedon, who entered into a league with Antiochus to divide the Kingdom of Ptolemy Epiphanes between them. Egypt itself was also a “seething pot” of sedition. And there were “wicked Jews” in Palestine who hoped to gain the favor of Antiochus. They were called “robbers” because by their conduct they made it hard for their brethren, and thus “established the Vision,” or prophecy of suffering for Daniel’s people during those times. Antiochus turned against these “robber Jews” and thus caused them “to fall.” This verse was fulfilled in the wars of Antiochus that followed. Daniel 11:15-19—“So the King of the North shall come, and cast up a mount (breastwork) and take the most fenced cities: and the arms (army) of the South shall not withstand, neither his (the King of the South) chosen people, neither shall there be any strength to withstand. But he (the King of the North) that cometh against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him: and he shall stand in the Glorious Land (Palestine), which by his hand shall be consumed. He shall also set his face to enter with the strength of his whole Kingdom, and upright ones with him; thus shall he do: and he shall give him (the King of the South) the ’daughter of women’ corrupting her: but she shall not stand on his (the King of the North) side, neither be for him. After this shall he turn his face unto the isles, and shall take many: but a Prince for his own behalf shall cause the reproach offered by him to cease; without his own reproach he shall cause it to turn upon him. Then he shall turn his face toward the fort of his own land: but he shall stumble and fall, and not be found.” These verses are taken together because they cover the remainder of the wars of Antiochus the Great, the King of the North. In considering them we must not forget that the “Glorious Land “ was under the dominion of the King of the South, at this time Ptolemy Epiphanes. Therefore to reach Egypt it was necessary for Antiochus to first conquer the “Glorious Land .” Upon his entrance into the land he encountered Scopas, the General of Ptolemy’s army, and compelled him to seek refuge in the strongly fortified city of Sidon, which he besieged. Desperate attempts were made by the Egyptians to relieve the city, but all failed, and Sidon was compelled to surrender. Then Antiochus was able to do “according to his own will, and none were able to stand before him.” So he took possession of the “Glorious Land.” Then he “set his face” to enter Egypt with the whole strength of his Kingdom. But he was compelled to change his plans. The Egyptian regency had sought the help of the Romans, then rising in power, and their assistance had been promised. So Antiochus decided to resort to diplomacy. He proposed that his daughter Cleopatra be espoused to the infant king Ptolemy Epiphanes, then seven years old. Cleopatra herself was very young, and it was because she was of tender years, and still under the care of her mother and a nurse, that she was called the “daughter of women.” The marriage was consummated some five years later. The words “corrupting her” refer to Antiochus’ scheme to get her to play into his hands, rather than into the hands of her husband. But the plan failed. Cleopatra not only took sides with her husband, but even joined him in sending congratulations to the Romans on their victories over her father. To avenge himself against the Romans, Antiochus fitted out a fleet of 300 vessels and assailed the coasts and isles of Asia Minor. He was defeated at Magnesia, B. C. 190, by Scipio Asiaticus, the Prince mentioned in the prophecy. He then turned his face homeward. At Antioch he sent ambassadors to sue for peace. The terms were hard. He was not only to relinquish Europe, but Asia on the European side of the Taurus, and pay 2550 talents down, and 1000 talents annually for the next twelve years. A few months later, while traversing his Eastern Provinces to raise this tribute money, he attempted to plunder the Temple of Bel in Elymais, but the people rose and slew him. So he “stumbled and fell and was found no more.” Daniel 11:20—“Then shall stand up in his estate a raiser of taxes in the Glory of the Kingdom: but within a few days he shall be destroyed, neither in anger, nor in battle.” Antiochus the Great was succeeded by his eldest son, Seleucus Philopater. He was compelled to be a “raiser of taxes” to pay the heavy tribute imposed on his father. He seems to have reigned about twelve years. Toward the end of that time, being hard pressed for money, he sent his Treasurer, Heliodorus, to Jerusalem, called in the above Scripture the “Glory of the Kingdom,” to confiscate the treasures of the Temple. Shortly afterward, “within few days,” he was mysteriously poisoned. So he died “neither in anger, nor in battle.” ANTIOCHUS EPIPHANES B. C. 175-164 Daniel 11:21-31—“And in his estate (place) shall stand up a VILE PERSON, to whom they shall not give the honor of the Kingdom: but he shall come in peaceably, and obtain the Kingdom by flatteries. And with the arms of a flood shall they be overflown from before him, and shall be broken: yea, also the ’Prince of the Covenant.’ And after the League made with him he shall work deceitfully: for he shall come up, and shall become strong with a small people. He shall enter peaceably even upon the fattest places of the Province; and he shall do that which his fathers have not done, nor his father’s fathers; he shall scatter among them the prey, and spoil, and riches: yea, and he shall forecast his devices against the strongholds, even for a time.” “And he shall stir up his power and his courage against the King of the South with a great army; and the King of the South shall be stirred up to battle with a very great and mighty army; but he shall not stand; for they shall forecast devices against him. Yea, they that feed of the portion of his meat shall destroy him, and his army shall overflow: and many shall fall down slain. And both these Kings’ hearts shall be to do mischief, and they shall speak LIES at one table; but it shall not prosper: for yet the end shall be at the time appointed. Then shall he return into his land with great riches; and his heart shall be against the HOLY COVENANT; and he shall do exploits, and return to his own land. “At the time appointed he shall return, and come toward the South; but it shall not be as the former, or as the latter. For the ships of Chittim (the Romans) shall come against him: therefore he shall be grieved, and return, and have indignation against the HOLY COVENANT: so shall he do; he shall even return, and have intelligence with them that forsake the HOLY COVENANT. And arms shall stand on his part, and they shall pollute the SANCTUARY OF STRENGTH, and shall take away the DAILY SACRIFICE, and they shall place the ABOMINATION THAT MAKETH DESOLATE.” The next King of the North was Antiochus Epiphanes, spoken of in the text as a “VILE PERSON.” He was the younger son of Antiochus the Great. He was given up to the most degraded and unnatural passions, was unscrupulous, cruel, and of a savage nature, but did not lack courage and ability. The “honor of the Kingdom” was not given to him, because his nephew, Demetrius, was the rightful heir. He was aided by Eumenes, King of Pergamum, and his brother Attalus. With their help his enemies, as the “arms of a flood,” were swept away, and the “Prince of the Covenant,” the Jewish High Priest Onias III, was deposed. He broke the “League” he made with King Eumenes and his brother, Attalus, when he persuaded the Romans to recognize him, and meanwhile he was working “deceitfully,” letting on that he had but a small following. But he soon became “strong with a small people,” and entered “peaceably into the fattest places of the Province.” Unlike his predecessors, he was profuse and extravagant in his gifts, and “scattered the spoil” of his conquests among his friends, all the time “forecasting his devices against the strongholds” of Egypt, three of which, Pelusium, Naucratis, and Memphis, he later occupied, but failed to take Alexandria. This he did, “even for a time,” but was finally checked by the Romans. When he was ready to invade Egypt, he marched against it with a very great army, and was met by an equally great army, which, after great losses, dissolved, and Ptolemy Philometer fell into the hands of Antiochus, probably betrayed by those that “fed of the portion of his meat.” His brother Physcon was proclaimed King in his stead. Antiochus received Ptolemy Philometer with much consideration, concluded a peace with him on favorable terms, and then, on pretense of taking his part against his brother Physcon, laid siege to Alexandria , but without success. In the meantime, Philometer suspicious of Antiochus, and scheming for himself, made overtures to Physcon, on the basis of a joint sovereignty, and was received into Alexandria. Both brothers then declared against Antiochus. So the prophecy was fulfilled—”these kings’ (Antiochus and Philometer) hearts shall be to do mischief (against each other), and they shall speak LIES (to each other) at one table.” Antiochus then returned toward Syria, loaded with the rich spoils of Egypt . On the march he heard, that, owing to a false report of his death, Jason, who had been deprived of his High Priestly Office, had made an attack upon Jerusalem , and had endeavored to recover his Office by force. Choosing to regard this as a revolt of the Jews, especially when he found that the news of his supposed death caused great joy among them, he assailed Jerusalem, slew 40,000 of the inhabitants, sold as many more as slaves, and plundered the Temple, carrying off treasure to the value of 1800 Talents. And, after thus venting his anger against the “Holy Covenant” (the Temple), he continued his march to Antioch. 2Ma 5:11-21. In the spring of B. C. 168, Antiochus again led his troops to Egypt in order to subjugate the two brothers, Ptolemy Philometer and Ptolemy Physcon. But the same success no longer awaited him, for the Ptolemies had appealed to Rome. Along the well-known route the Syrian King passed, no one daring to arrest his progress, until he was within four miles of Alexandria. A Roman fleet lay at anchor in the bay, and presently Antiochus was met by Popilius Laenas, who put into his hand a missive from the Roman Senate commanding him to leave the friends of the Roman people unmolested, and to be content with his own Kingdom. Having read it, Antiochus remarked that he would call his advisers and consult with them as to what was to be done. Whereupon Popilius drew a circle around him in the sand with his staff, and said—”Before you step out of that circle give such an answer as I may report to the Senate.” The King was cowed, and replied—”If it so please the Senate, we will depart.” Antiochus then withdrew his army from Egypt and vented his fury upon the Jews of the “Glorious Land,” in the fearful massacres, persecutions, and pollutions of the Temple, described in the first chapter of the first Book of Maccabees. In doing this he repaired the massive walls and towers of the Citadel of David, and garrisoned them with Syrian soldiers. He commanded that all his subjects should be one people, with one religion, and with the same laws. And, in order to enforce this upon the Jews, their Sanctuary was profaned, the offerings and sacrifices prohibited, and an “Idol-Altar” built over the “Altar of Jehovah,” upon which swine’s flesh was sacrificed, presumably to an Image placed over it. This was the “Abomination that maketh desolate,” spoken of in the text, but not the “Abomination of Desolation” spoken of by Christ in Matthew 24:15. That is still future. It is mentioned in Daniel 12:11, and will be the fulfillment of the “Overspreading of Desolations” of Daniel 9:27. Antiochus’ stringent measures for the Hellenization of Judea caused the Maccabean revolt. In the meantime he had gone with an army into Persia, gaining many victories everywhere. Later he was forced to retire to Babylon. Heartbroken at the news of the Maccabean revolt in Palestine, he died a natural death at Tabae in B. C. 164. It is very important right here to note that all that has been recorded from Daniel 11:21-31, inclusive, has reference to Antiochus Epiphanes, and not to the Antichrist, or any other person, and was literally and completely fulfilled by him as foretold. So there is absolutely nothing in these verses left for the future. There is no intimation that Antiochus Epiphanes is even to be regarded as a type of Antichrist. They are distinct historical personages, each dealt with in his own place, and though they resemble each other in some respects, on account of their conduct, and their treatment of the Jewish race, yet they must not be confounded with each other. This Prophetic and Pre-Written historical account, recorded in Daniel 11:2-31, of the wars of the Persian and Grecian Empires, and more in detail of the Syrian and Egyptian Divisions of the Grecian Empire, extending from B. C. 536 to B. C. 164, a period of 372 years, is the most marvellous “Prophetic Foreview” in the whole Bible, because it goes into details that only the Omniscience of God could reveal. It is therefore one of the strongest confirmatory evidences to the Inspiration of the Word of God found within its pages. THE PERIOD BETWEEN ANTIOCHUS EPIPHANES AND “MESSIAH THE PRINCE” B. C. 164-A. D. 30 Daniel 11:32-33, “And such as do wickedly against the Covenant shall he corrupt by flatteries: but the people that do know their God shall be strong, and do EXPLOITS. And they that understand among the people shall instruct many.” The behavior of the Jews under the oppression of Antiochus Epiphanes is shown in Daniel 11:32. Some of them did “wickedly,” and forsook the “Covenant,” and the religion of their fathers, and worshipped idols, and were led into this by “flatteries.” But there were some who “knew their God,” that He was able to deliver, and so they were made “strong,” and did “EXPLOITS.” This refers to Mattathias, an aged Priest, and his sons, known as the MACCABEES, who, from B. C. 166 to B. C. 47, fought to restore the national life of Israel. Mattathias, driven to desperation by the outrages of Antiochus, raised a revolt against him, and fled to the mountains with a number of followers, zealous for the faith of Israel. Two years later he died and was succeeded by his third son, Judas, known as “The Hammer,” who by avoiding pitched battles, and by guerilla warfare, defeated and routed every Syrian army sent against him, and in B. C. 165 retook Jerusalem, purified the Temple, and restored the daily sacrifice. He fell in battle in B. C. 160, and was succeeded by his younger brother Jonathan, a High Priest. During the leadership of Jonathan the Syrians were engaged in civil war, so Judea was left in peace, and Jonathan strengthened his position by making a treaty with the Romans and the Spartans. He was treacherously slain by a Syrian general in B. C. 143, and was succeeded by his brother Simon, the last remaining son of Mattathias. Simon and two of his sons were treacherously slain by his son-in-law in B. C. 135. His son John, known as John Hyrcanus, who escaped, succeeded him and had a long and prosperous reign. Others in the same line followed, with varying success, until the Maccabeans, falling into disfavor, were succeeded by the Idumaen, Antipater, in B. C. 47. After the murder of Antipater, B. C. 43, Marc Anthony visited Syria, and appointed two of Antipater’s sons, Phasaelus and Herod, afterward known as “Herod the Great” (B. C. 37 to B. C. 4), to look after the Jews. Herod the Great was King when Christ was born in B. C. 4. Matthew 2:1-15. From this we see that the Maccabees bridged the greater part of the period from Antiochus Epiphanes to the Birth of Christ. During the latter part of this period a new class of spiritual leaders arose who “understood” the Prophetic Scriptures, and knew how to “instruct” the people. They were persons like Simeon and Anna, who waited for the “Consolation of Israel.” THE GAP BETWEEN “MESSIAH THE PRINCE” AND THE “TIME OF THE END”A. D. 30 to A. D.? Daniel 11:33-35. “They shall fall by the sword, and by flame, by captivity, and by spoil, MANY DAYS. Now when they shall fall they shall be holpen (helped) with a little help: but many shall cleave to them with flatteries. And some of them of understanding shall fall, to try them, and to purge, and to make them white, even to the TIME OF THE END: because it is yet for a TIME APPOINTED.” In the “fullness of time” Christ was born, and offered unto the Jews as their Messiah. But His claim was rejected, and He was Crucified (“cut-off”), and forty years later (A. D. 70) Jerusalem was destroyed by the Romans, and then began the fulfilment of the last half of Daniel 11:33, “they shall fall by the sword, and by flame, by captivity, and by spoil, MANY DAYS.” The “Many Days” are the days of this Dispensation Christ referred to them when He said— “They (the Jews) shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations, and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the ’TIMES OF THE GENTILES’ be fulfilled.” Luke 21:24. All this is in process of fulfillment before our eyes. The Jews have been “spoiled,” that is, repeatedly robbed of their material possessions, for “MANY DAYS.” Although they have “fallen,” they have not been exterminated, and from time to time they have been “holpen (helped) with a little help.” They have been “flattered” and promised many things, but these promises have seldom, if ever, been fulfilled. Even now they are putting their trust in ZIONISM, and other schemes of men, for the rehabilitation of their own land, and their restoration to it. Some of their “understanding ones,” even in the time of Antichrist, will be deceived and “fall.” But it will be for the purpose of “purging” (Ezekiel 20:34-38), that is “refining” (Ezekiel 22:19-22; Malachi 3:1-3) and purifying them and others by their example, even unto the “TIME OF THE END.” Here we have the meaning and purpose of all the afflictions and persecutions of the Jews down the centuries, and even unto THE END, outlined in one verse. The verses we have just considered cover the “GAP” between “Messiah the Prince” (A. D. 30) and the “Time of the End” (A. D. ?), and correspond with the “Gap” between Daniel’s “69th” and “70th Week.” Thus showing the consistency of all the “Visions” of Daniel, and proving that they relate only to Daniel’s People (the Jews), and not to the Church, for in every instance the present Church Dispensation is conspicuous by its omission. “The Time of the End” Daniel 11:36-45, Daniel 12:1-13 “THE WILFUL KING” Daniel 11:36-45— “And the KING shall do according to his will; and he shall exalt himself, and magnify himself above every god, and shall speak marvellous things against the GOD of gods, and shall prosper till the INDIGNATION be accomplished: for that that is determined shall be done. Neither shall he regard the GOD of his fathers, nor the desire of women, nor regard any god: for he shall magnify himself above all. But in His estate (in God’s place) shall he honor the ’God of Forces:’ and a god whom his fathers knew not shall he honor with gold, and silver, and with precious stones and pleasant things. Thus shall he do in the most strongholds with a strange god, whom he shall acknowledge and increase with glory : and he shall cause them to rule over many, and shall divide the land for gain. “And at the ’TIME OF THE END’ shall the King of the South push at him: and the King of the North (the Wilful King described above) shall come against him like a whirlwind, with chariots, and with horsemen, and with many ships; and he shall enter into the countries, and shall overflow and pass over. He shall enter also into the ’Glorious Land’ (Palestine), and many countries shall be overthrown: but these shall escape out of his hand, even EDOM, and MOAB, and the chief of the children of AMMON. He shall stretch forth his hand also upon the countries: and the land of Egypt shall not escape. But he shall have power over the treasures of gold and of silver, and over all the precious things of Egypt: and the Libyans and the Ethiopians shall be at his steps. “But tidings out of the East and out of the North shall trouble him: therefore he shall go forth with great fury to destroy, and utterly to make away many. And he shall plant the ’tabernacles of his palace’ between the Seas (the Mediterranean and Dead Seas) in the ’Glorious Holy Mountain;’ yet he shall COME TO HIS END, AND NONE SHALL HELP HIM.” The sudden and abrupt appearance of “THE KING” in verse 36 implies that he is one of whom we have heard before, and is not a new character, and therefore does not need to be again introduced. Notice that it does not say “a” King, but “THE” King. There are some who claim that there are THREE Kings introduced to us in the Book of Daniel. First, the “LITTLE HORN” of the “Fourth Wild Beast” (Daniel 7:8), or the last Roman Emperor. Second, the “LITTLE HORN” that came up on one of the “Four Horns” of the He-Goat (Daniel 8:9-12), that represented Antiochus Epiphanes. And third, the “WILFUL KING” of the chapter we are now considering, who represents the “Antichrist.” If this be true, then there is no “progressive revelation” of the Antichrist in the Book of Daniel, as we have tried to show. That these three Personages, the two “Little Horns,” and the “Wilful King,” appear and reign at the same time, the “TIME OF THE END;” that they display the same “Wilful disposition,” and shall be destroyed in the same manner, implies that they are one and the SAME PERSON. The fact that this “Wilful King” appears on the scene at the close of “THE GAP” between “Messiah the Prince” and the “Time of the End” (verses 33-35). and which corresponds, as we have seen, with the “interval” between the “69th” and “70th Week” of Daniel’s “Seventy Weeks,” identifies him with the “PRINCE THAT SHALL COME” of Daniel 9:26-27. And as the “Prince that shall come” shall be the last Roman Emperor, it identifies the “Wilful King” as the last Roman Emperor, and therefore the “Little Horn” of Daniel’s “Fourth Wild Beast.” Again in verse 40 this “Wilful King” is called the “King of the North.” Some dispute this, claiming that the statement—”And at the ’Time of the End’ shall the King of the South push at him: and the King of the North shall come against him,” that the pronoun “him” stands for the “Wilful King,” and that the Kings of the “North” and “South” are “colleagues” banded together against him. But this is disproved by Daniel 11:42-43, where it says that the “King of the North” shall treat the “King of the South” as an enemy and shall spoil Egypt . What Daniel 11:40 means is, that at the “Time of the End,” the “King of the South” shall push at him (the Wilful King): and the King of the North (the Wilful King) shall come against him (the King of the South). That is, the “King of the North” will return the attack of the “King of the South.” We know from our study of Daniel 8:1-27, that the “Four Kingdoms” into which Alexander the Great’s Empire was divided are to be revived, and that in the “latter time of their kingdom” a King of “Fierce Countenance” shall stand up. Daniel 8:21-23. Now one of those “Four Kingdoms” was SYRIA, known as the “Kingdom of the North,” and as the “Little Horn” of Daniel 8:1-27 appeared on the “Syrian Horn,” then the King of “Fierce Countenance” of Daniel 8:1-27 must be the “King of the North” of the revived “Syrian Kingdom,”’ or the “WILFUL KING,” the “King of the North,” of Daniel 11:1-45. Here again we have proved that the “Little Horn” of Daniel 7:1-28, the “Little Horn” of Daniel 8:1-27, and the “Wilful King” are one and the same person. Those who claim that the “Wilful King” is “Antichrist,” and not to be confounded with the last Roman Emperor, and that the “Beast” that comes up out of the sea, of Revelation 13:1-10, is the last Roman Emperor, while the “Beast” that comes up out of the earth (Revelation 13:11-18), and called three times the “False Prophet” (Revelation 16:13; Revelation 16:20; Revelation 16:10), is the Antichrist, forget that the “False Prophet” is not a King. His Office-work is to exalt the first Beast. So as he is not a King, and the “Wilful King” is, then if the “Wilful King” is Antichrist, the “False Prophet” cannot be, and vice versa. The “Wilful King” shall do according to his will. He shall “exalt” and “magnify HIMSELF above every god,” and shall speak “marvellous things” against the “GOD of Gods” (Jehovah), and he shall prosper until the “Indignation” (The Great Tribulation) is accomplished, for that which God has “determined” for the TIME OF THE END “shall be done.” He shall not regard the “God of his fathers,” the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. That means he will be a JEW. Neither shall he regard the “desire of women.” If this means the desire of Jewish women to be the mother of the Messiah, and we must not forget that to the Jews the Messiah has not yet come, then he will not regard THE SON, and this characteristic of the Antichrist is foretold by the Apostle John, who says—”He is Antichrist, that denieth the Father and the Son.” 1 John 2:22. But in His place (Jehovah’s) he shall honor the “God of Forces,” or “Fortresses.” That is, he shall depend on the “god” that can secure for him the Kingdoms of this world, and that is the “God of this World (Age)”—SATAN, who offered the “Kingdoms” of the world to Christ. Matthew 4:8-9. Christ refused them at the hand of Satan, for He knew that He would receive them at the hand of the Father (Daniel 7:13-14; Revelation 11:15), but the Antichrist will accept, for we read that—”the DRAGON (Satan) shall give him (the Beast) his power, and his seat (Throne), and great authority.” Revelation 13:2. By the help of this “strange god” the “Wilful King” shall secure the “strongholds” (Fortresses), or the fortified cities, of the Ten Federated Kingdoms, and shall garrison them with Imperial troops on pretense of maintaining peace and concord. Thus he shall “increase the glory” of all who acknowledge him and give them authority, and for “graft” (gain) he will divide the land. At this time the “King of the South” reappears. Who he will be we do not know. But he will be one of the “Ten Federated Kings,” for he is to appear after the “Four Kingdoms,” into which Alexander’s Empire was divided, shall reappear, and he will be some future King of Egypt who will oppose the claims and military success of the “Wilful King,” the “King of the North.” The “King of the North” will lose no time in opposing the “King of the South,” and will swoop down on him like a “whirlwind,” with chariots, and horsemen, and a large navy, and shall overflow many countries. But Edom, Moab, and the land of Ammon shall escape. But the “Glorious Land” and Egypt shall not escape. He shall confiscate the treasures of Egypt, and the Libyans and Ethiopians shall fall at his feet. But in the midst of his conquest of Egypt bad tidings shall come to him from the East, from Babylon, his Capital City, and from the North. These will fill him with rage, and he will depart from Egypt with “great fury” and will plant (pitch) the “Tabernacles of his Palace;” that is, the “Royal Tents” in which he dwelt while in the field, “between the seas,” the Mediterranean and Dead Seas, on the “GLORIOUS HOLY MOUNTAIN.” And there, with none to help, he shall come to his end. See Zechariah 14:1-21. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 45: 02.13- CHAPTER 12. MICHAEL THE PRINCE ======================================================================== Daniel 12:1-13. MICHAEL THE PRINCE Daniel 12:1. “And at THAT TIME shall Michael stand up, the ’Great Prince’ which standeth for the Children of thy (Daniel’s) People.” Here again we see that there should be no chapter division, for there is no break in the subject treated. The twelfth chapter begins with the words, “And at THAT TIME.” What TIME? The time of the “Wilful King.” which we have seen is the “TIME OF THE END.” Daniel 11:40. At that time Michael shall stand up. Stand up for, and take the part of Daniel’s People. Who is Michael? He is mentioned three times in Daniel (Daniel 10:13; Daniel 10:21; Daniel 12:1), where he is called a “Prince” who stands for Daniel’s People—the Jews. He is called in Jude 1:9 the Archangel. He has his angels, and in Revelation 12:7 he is seen in command of the “Angelic Army” of Heaven. His work seems to be to deliver God’s people, particularly the Jews, from the power of Satan, and finally to oust him and his angels from the Heavenlies, and cast them down on to the earth. Revelation 12:7-9. He also has something to do with the resurrection of the dead, for he is associated with the “Resurrection” mentioned in Daniel 12:1-2, and he contested with the Devil the resurrection of Moses (Jude 1:9), and the “voice” of the Archangel that will be heard when the “Dead in Christ” shall rise (1 Thessalonians 4:16) will be the “voice” of Michael, for he is the only Archangel mentioned in the Scriptures. THE GREAT TRIBULATION Daniel 12:1— “And there shall be a ’TIME OF TROUBLE,’ such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time: and at that time thy People shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the Book.” The Scriptures speak of a “Great Tribulation” that is coming on the earth. Christ in his “Olivet Discourse,” uttered on the Mount of Olives on the Tuesday evening before His Crucifixion, said— “Then shall be GREAT TRIBULATION such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh (human or animal) be saved: but for the Elect’s Sake (the elect of Israel) those days shall be shortened.” Matthew 24:21-22. That the “Great Tribulation” spoken of by Christ was not the terrible sufferings that befell the Jewish people at the time of the destruction of Jerusalem in A. D. 70 is clear. That was local, and fell upon the Jews only, while the Tribulation that Christ foretold is to come upon the whole world, and is to be immediately followed by great physical changes, and the return of the Son of Man in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. “IMMEDIATELY after the Tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the Powers of the heaven (the Principalities and Powers of Evil) shall be shaken: and then shall appear the Sign (a cloud) of the Son of Man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the SON OF MAN COMING IN THE CLOUDS OF HEAVEN WITH POWER AND GREAT GLORY.” Matthew 24:29-30. Now none of these things happened immediately after the Destruction of Jerusalem, nor have they happened as yet. It will not do to say that the “physical changes,” such as the darkening of the sun, etc., are figurative, and represent the downfall of rulers, governments and authorities from the Political Firmament, for such “physical changes’’ have happened before, and they will happen again. They happened in the days of Moses, when there was “Darkness” in Egypt for three days (Exodus 10:21-23), and they shall happen again when the “Vials” of the Book of Revelation are poured out, as they will be during the “Great Tribulation” (Revelation 16:1-21), for four of the “Vial Plagues” are repetitions of four of the Plagues of Egypt. And if they were literal so must the “Vial Plagues” be. Christ also said that at that time, the time of the “Great Tribulation,” the “Powers of the heaven shall be shaken.” Now these “Powers of the Heavenlies,” the “Principalities and Powers of Evil,” of which the Apostle Paul warns us (Ephesians 6:12), have not as yet been shaken, but in the Middle of Daniel’s “Seventieth Week,” when the “Great Tribulation” begins, there will be “War in Heaven,” and Satan, who is the PRINCE of these “Evil Powers of the Air,” will, with them, not only be shaken, but “shaken out” of the Heavenlies onto the earth, and it will be his presence, incarnate in the Antichrist, that will cause the Great Tribulation. Once more, immediately after “The Great Tribulation” the “Sign” of the “Son of Man” will be seen in the heavens. That “Sign” is a “cloud.” He ascended in a “cloud” and He is to return in the “clouds.” Matthew 24:30. But as the “Son of Man” (Jesus) did not return immediately after the destruction of Jerusalem in A. D. 70, then the destruction of Jerusalem was not the “Great Tribulation” spoken of by Matthew. Tribulation But our Lord’s Prophecy does not stand alone. It is backed up by other prophecies both in the Old and New Testaments. Turning to the Old Testament, we find that there were other Prophets beside Daniel who spoke of a “Time of Trouble” for Israel. Jeremiah called it the time of “Jacob’s Trouble,” and compared its sufferings to the “birth-pangs” of a woman. Jeremiah 30:4-7. Ezekiel speaks of it as the time when Israel shall “Pass under the Rod,” Ezekiel 20:34-38; and when God shall gather Israel into the midst of Jerusalem, and cast them into His “Melting Pot,” where they are to be refined as silver is refined. Ezekiel 22:18-22. See also Zechariah 13:9 and Malachi 3:1-3. While the Old Testament Prophets, and Christ, foretell of this “Time of Trouble,” the Apostle John in the Book of Revelation (Revelation 12:1 to Revelation 19:21) gives us the details. From these references we see that the “Great Tribulation” will be a time of JUDGMENT for the Jews, through which, as a “refining process,” they will be made fit to again be God’s chosen people. The “Great Tribulation” is not for the “perfecting” of the Saints. It has nothing to do with the Church. The Book of Revelation is written in chronological order, and the Church is “caught out” through the “Open Door” in Revelation 4:1, before the “Tribulation Period” begins, and is not seen again until she reappears with Christ at His Second Coming as the “Lamb’s Wife.” Revelation 19:6-9. If the Church is to pass through the “Great Tribulation,” then the Church should be watching for the Tribulation, and not waiting for His Son from Heaven. 1 Thessalonians 1:10. During Daniel’s “Time of Trouble” all of Daniel’s People whose names are written in the Book will be miraculously “delivered.” These will be the “godly remnant” of the “END TIME.” A JEWISH RESURRECTION Daniel 12:2—“And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.” The Scriptures speak of three kinds of resurrection. 1. SPIRITUAL. This refers to those who are spiritually dead in “Trespasses and Sins.” Ephesians 2:1-16; Ephesians 5:14; Romans 6:11. This is a “Present Resurrection” and is going on continually. Every time a soul is “born again” there is a passing from “death” unto “life.” this is a “Spiritual Resurrection.” John 5:24. 2. PHYSICAL. This is of the dead body. The “Spirit” of man does not die, it goes back to God who gave it. All that goes into the grave is the body, and all that can come out of the grave is the body. The bodies of both the “Righteous” and the “Wicked” shall rise, but not at the same time. There will be a thousand years’ difference. The “Righteous” shall rise to the “Resurrection of LIFE” before the Millennium, and the “Wicked” to the “Resurrection of DAMNATION” at the close of the Millennium. John 5:28-29. 3. NATIONAL. This refers to Israel who are now nationally dead and buried in the “Graveyard of the Nations,” but who are to be revived and restored to their own land. Jeremiah 16:14-15. Resurrections When the Children of Israel shall be restored to their own land the whole “Twelve Tribes” will return. Paul says—”ALL Israel shall be saved.” Romans 11:26, Ezekiel, in his Vision” of the “Valley of Dry Bones,” was told that the bones represented the “Whole House of Israel .” Ezekiel 37:11. There are some who teach that what is here meant is, that previous to the Millennium God will resurrect all the descendants of Israel and put them back in the Land of Palestine, and they base it on the statement in Ezekiel 37:12— “Behold, O my People, I will open your graves, and cause you to come up out of your graves, and bring you into the Land of Israel.” Now such an interpretation cannot be true for several reasons. First, the Land of Palestine is not large enough to hold and sustain such a multitude, and secondly, this is not a description of a physical resurrection of dead bodies, but of a “National Resurrection” of a People. The cry of the “bones” (Ezekiel 37:11), where they say—“Our bones are dried, and our hope is lost: we are cut off for our parts,” is not the cry of individual dead Israelites, but the cry of a DEAD NATION that has been “cut off” from its own land. It is the cry of a Spiritually and Nationally dead People. By the word “graves” we are not to understand “literal graves,” for the bones were not in graves but scattered over the Valley. Ezekiel 37:1-2. What the passage means is, that God is going to bring back His People Israel, who are figuratively buried in the “Graveyard of the Nations,” and place them again in their own land. This is clear from what follows— “I will open your graves (among the nations), and cause you to come up out of your graves (that is back from among the nations), and bring you into the “Land of Israel .” Ezekiel 37:12; Ezekiel 37:21-22. Notice that nothing is said here of the opening of any graves in the Land of Israel, where the Patriarchs, Judges, Prophets and Kings of Israel were buried. This therefore could not be a “General Resurrection” of all the DEAD OF ISRAEL, but only of those who died in other lands. But the next two verses settle the question, for the Lord says— “When I have opened your graves, O My People, and brought you up out of your graves (that is back in their own land), and shall put MY SPIRIT (Holy Spirit) in you, and ye shall live (Nationally) and I shall place you in your own Land (according to vour Tribes, as described in Ezekiel 48:1-29): THEN shall ye know that I the Lord have spoken it, and performed it.” Ezekiel 37:13-14. This is in exact accord with other Scriptures that teach that Israel is to be gathered back into their own Land (Jeremiah 16:14-15; Isaiah 43:5-7; Amos 9:14-15). where they are to pass through the “Fiery Judgment” of the “Tribulation Period” (Ezekiel 20:34-38; Ezekiel 22:19-22; Zechariah 13:9; Malachi 3:1-3), the sufferings of which will cause them to call on the Lord for deliverance, and He will pour out upon them the “Spirit of Grace and Supplication” (Zechariah 12:10), and they shall “Nationally Repent” (Zechariah 12:11-14), and be “Converted”— “I will take you from among the Heathen (the Gentiles), and gather you out of all countries, and will bring you into your own Land. THEN will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall be clean: from all your filthiness, and from all your idols, will I cleanse you. A New Heart also will I give you, and a New Spirit will I put within you: and I will take away the ’Stony Heart’ out of your flesh, and I will give you an ’Heart of Flesh,’ And I will put MY SPIRÍT within you, and cause you to walk in My Statutes, and ye shall keep My Judgments, and do them.” Ezekiel 36:24-27. Then will be fulfilled Isaiah 66:8— “Who hath heard such a thing? who hath seen such things? Shall the earth be made to bring forth in ONE DAY? or shall a NATION be Born at Once? for as soon as ZION TRAVAILED (the Tribulation was her “birth pangs”), she BROUGHT FORTH HER CHILDREN.” Then a “Nation,” the “Jewish Nation,” shall be converted, or “Re-born” IN A DAY. This interpretation of Ezekiel’s Vision of the “Valley of Dry Bones” is confirmed by the “Object Lesson” of the “Two Sticks” that follow it. Ezekiel 37:15-28. The Prophet was told to take a stick and write on it— “For JUDAH and for the ’Children of Israel’ his companions.” Which means the “Two Tribes,” Judah and Benjamin, known as “Judah.” Then he was told to take another stick, and write on it—”For JOSEPH, the stick of Ephraim.” Ephraim was the son of Joseph, for whom the “Ten Tribes” were sometimes called after Jeroboam’s insurrection. When the Prophet had marked the “Sticks,” he was told to join them together “end to end,” so as to make ONE STICK, which when He had done, the Lord said— “When the children of thy (Ezekiel’s) people shall speak unto thee, saying, Wilt thou not shew us what thou meanest by these? . . . Say unto them. Thus saith the Lord GOD; Behold, I will take the ’Children of Israel’ from among the heathen (Gentiles), whither they be gone, and will gather them on every side, and bring them into their own Land, and I will make them ONE NATION in the Land (Palestine) upon the Mountains of Israel; and One King shall be King to them all: and they shall be no more Two Nations,’ neither shall they be divided into ’Two Kingdoms’ ANY MORE AT ALL.” Ezekiel 37:18-22. From this we see, that the “WHOLE HOUSE OF ISRAEL,” that is, the Whole Twelve Tribes, are to be gathered back to their own land, and redistricted upon it, according to the manner described in Ezekiel 48. Then will be fulfilled the words of Jeremiah 3:18— “In those days the ’House of Judah ’ shall walk with the ’House of Israel ,’ and they shall come together out of the land of the North (the bulk of the Jews are in Russia ) to the Land (Palestine) that I have given for an inheritance unto your fathers.” Now we must not forget that in these “Scriptures of Truth” the Angel Gabriel was trying to make Daniel understand—”What shall befall his PEOPLE (the Jews) in the LATTER DAYS” (Daniel 10:14), or the “TIME OF THE END.” Daniel 11:35; Daniel 12:4. Naturally therefore we should expect the Angel to have something to say about the “National Resurrection” of the Jewish Nation, and as it is to follow the “Time of Trouble” (Tribulation), how better could it be foretold than in the words of Daniel 12:2 —”And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.” If we claim that the words mean a “physical resurrection of dead bodies” we will find that the verse conflicts with the teaching of the New Testament as to the Resurrection. While, as we have seen, the New Testament teaches that there is to be an OUT Resurrection of the “Righteous’’ before the Millennium, and a thousand years before the “Wicked” rise, the verse we are considering declares, that while many (not all) shall rise, thus making it an Out Resurrection, some shall be to “Everlasting Life,” and some to “Shame and Everlasting Contempt,” thus making it a resurrection of a mixed character. Again the time of Daniel’s Resurrection is after the “Time of Trouble,” while the New Testament declares that the “First” or “OUT Resurrection” of the Righteous precedes the Tribulation. But you say, there is to be a Resurrection of the “Righteous” after, or at the close, of the Tribulation, the Resurrection of the “Tribulation Saints.” Revelation 20:4-6. This is true. But it is not a mixed Resurrection. It is only of those who died during the Tribulation, and who were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and who did not worship the Beast. In other words, a Resurrection of Righteous persons. Some commentators try to get over the difficulty by paraphrasing the text. For instance, Tregelles translates the verse thus, “Many from among the sleepers of the dust of the earth shall awake; these shall be unto everlasting life, but those (the rest of the sleepers) shall be unto shame and everlasting contempt.” But this is neither satisfactory or Scriptural, for it is only a separation into two classes of the “many” that rise, leaving the vast majority of the dead in the grave. While the words—”sleep in the dust of the earth” seem to imply physical death, and under ordinary circumstances would so mean, we must not forget that the verse refers to a condition of Daniel’s people in their “latter days.” Not a condition of “death,” but of “National Existence.” If therefore we interpret the words “sleep in the dust of the earth” to mean the same as the words of Ezekiel—”I will open your graves, and cause you to come up out of your graves” (Ezekiel 37:12), which we saw means a “National Resurrection” of the Jewish People of the “End Time,” the meaning of the verse is clear. That is, it means not a Physical or Spiritual, but a “National” Resurrection of the Jewish People after the Tribulation, and before the Millennium. That is where Christ in His Olivet Discourse puts it— “Immediately after the Tribulation of those days . . . shall appear the Sign of the Son of Man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes mourn (possibly the Twelve Tribes of Israel are meant), and they shall see the Son of Man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. And He shall send His angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together His ELECT from the four winds, from one end of heaven (the atmosphere of the earth) to the other.” Matthew 24:29-31. The “Elect” here are not those of the Church. They were caught out before the Tribulation. These are caught out after the Tribulation, and as the passage is Jewish, they must be the “Elect” of Israel . Notice it is not a “catching up,” but a “gathering together.” The scene is earthly. The Jews are looked upon at present as those that “dwell in dust,” but who are yet to “awake and sing.” Isaiah 26:19. The Apostle Paul says of them—”If the casting away of them (Israel) be the reconciling of the world, what shall the receiving (back) of them be but LIFE FROM THE DEAD?” Romans 11:15. Israel , while lost, is not dead. The Prodigal Son, while lost, was called “dead,” but when he returned home his father said of him that he was “alive again.” Luke 15:24. If we accept this interpretation of Israel ’s Resurrection, then the “many” that shall awake reveals the fact that not all the Jews in the world will return to Palestine, and that the “some to Everlasting Life” will be Righteous, while those to “shame and Everlasting Contempt” will be Unrighteous. THE REWARD OF THE WISE Daniel 12:3. “And they (the Teachers) that be wise shall shine as the ’Brightness of the Firmament,’ and they that turn many to righteousness as the Stars forever and ever.” The marginal reading in the Revised Version for the word “they” is “Teachers,” and the passage should read—”And the Teachers that be WISE,” inferring that, as in our time, some will not be wise. We must not forget that the “Gospel of the Kingdom” shall be again preached, for it must be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations, and then shall the END COME (the End of this Dispensation). Matthew 24:14. We must not forget that there are “Four Gospels” spoken of in the New Testament. The Gospel of the KINGDOM. The Gospel of the GRACE OF GOD. The GLORIOUS GOSPEL. The EVERLASTING GOSPEL. The word “Gospel” means “Good News.” The “Gospel of the Kingdom” is the “Good News” that God is going to set up a Kingdom of the earth over which David’s Son, JESUS, shall reign. Luke 1:32-33. This Gospel was proclaimed by John the Baptist and Jesus and His Disciples, in the words—”Repent, for the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand.” The call to repent was not to individuals but to the Nation. The Nation refused, rejected the King, and crucified Him. But before the King’s death the “Gospel of the Kingdom,” which up to that time had been preached only in Palestine, and not to all the world, was withdrawn. It is to be preached again after the Church has been “caught out,” and then not only in Palestine but in the whole world. And as it is a call to Israel as a Nation to repent, and a proclamation that Christ is coming to set up the “STONE” (Daniel 2:34-35; Daniel 2:44-45) or Millennial Kingdom, the Kings of the earth, particularly Antichrist, will hate such a “Gospel” that proclaims the downfall of his Kingdom. This will account for Antichrist’s hatred of the Jews, and his persecution of those who preach that Gospel. Between the two preachings of the “Gospel of the Kingdom” we have the preaching of the “Gospel of the Grace of God.” It is the proclamation of Salvation through faith in the “Atoning Sacrifice” of Christ on the Cross. The “Glorious Gospel is the Gospel of the “Glorious Appearing,” or “Second Coming” of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Titus 2:13. The “Everlasting Gospel” will be preached by an Angel just before the “Vial Judgments” are poured out on the earth, and it will be “good news” to all who are passing through the “Great Tribulation,” because it declares that their sufferings will soon cease, and it will be “bad news” to Antichrist and his followers because it will proclaim that the “hour of God’s judgment” for them has come. Revelation 14:6-7. There is also “ANOTHER GOSPEL” (Galatians 1:6-12; 2 Corinthians 11:4), which is not another, and which Paul repudiated. It is a perversion of the true Gospel, and has many seductive forms, and in the main teaches that “FAITH” is NOT SUFFICIENT to Salvation, nor able to keep and perfect, and so emphasizes “GOOD WORKS” Colossians 2:18-23; Hebrews 6:1; Hebrews 9:14 . The Apostle Paul pronounces a fearful “Anathema” upon its preachers and teachers. Galatians 1:8-9. The “wise” teachers of the “End time” will be like the children of Issachar, “which were men that had understanding of the Times.” 1 Chronicles 12:32. They shall understand the Scriptures, and being mostly Jews, the Old Testament; particularly the prophecies relating to Israel. So prominent and noted will they be, they will shine as the brightness of the firmanent on a clear winter’s night, and as “stars” in the “Prophetic Heavens,” and like the great Prophets of old, Moses, Isaiah, Ezekiel and Daniel, they shall shine forever and ever. So true and clear and forceful will be their exposition of the Word of God, that it will convict the hearers and they shall turn many to righteousness. THE SEALED BOOK Daniel 12:4. “But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and SEAL THE BOOK, even to the ’TIME OF THE END:’ many shall run to and fro (then), and knowledge (Prophetic Knowledge) shall be increased.” Notice the difference in the command to Daniel the Prophet, and John the Apostle. Daniel was told to “SEAL UP” the revelations given to him, while John was told to “SEAL NOT” the prophecies of the Book of Revelation. Revelation 22:10. And the reason is evident. When the Disciples came to Jesus and said— “Why speakest Thou unto them (the multitude, mostly Jews) in Parables? He answered and said unto them, Because it is given unto you (the Disciples) to know the MYSTERIES of the Kingdom of Heaven, but to them it is not given. . . . Therefore speak I to them in Parables: because they seeing see not; and hearing they hear not, neither do they understand. And in them is fulfilled the Prophecy of Esaias (Isaiah 6:9-12), which saith, By hearing ye shall hear, and shall not understand; and seeing ye shall see, and shall not perceive: for this people’s (the Jews) heart is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes THEY have closed; lest at any time they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and should understand with their heart, and should be converted, and I should heal them.” Matthew 13:10-15. From these words of Christ we learn that the Jews of His time were “wilfully ignorant” of the Prophetic Scriptures. They had ears to hear, but they did not understand, because they did not want to. And so, not to add to their sin, Christ had to unveil the “Mysteries” of the Kingdom of Heaven in Parables. And the reason was because the “Veil of Unbelief” was on their hearts. Of the Children of Israel, Paul says— “Their minds were BLINDED: for until this day remaineth the same VEIL untaken away in the reading of the OLD TESTAMENT: . . . Nevertheless when it (a man, R. V. margin) shall TURN TO THE LORD, the ’Veil’ shall be taken away.” 2 Corinthians 3:14-16. Therefore, as far as the Jews are concerned, the Book of Daniel is a “sealed book.” But it is only sealed up to them until the “Time of the End.” When that “Time” comes many of Daniel’s People shall “run to and fro,” and their “knowledge (of the Book) shall be increased,” and they shall be comforted and sustained amid the sufferings and trials of that “Time of Trouble.” But the Book of Daniel is no longer sealed to the Christian believer. He has seen its prophecies being fulfilled in history. And now that the Book is being better understood, it is more and more studied, which is a sign of the near approach of the “Time of the End.” THE LENGTH OF THE “TIME OF THE END” Daniel 12:5-12—“Then I Daniel looked, and, behold, there stood other two, the one on this side of the bank of the River, and the other on that side of the bank of the River. And one said to the ’Man Clothed in Linen,’ which was upon the waters of the River, How long shall it be to the END of these Wonders? “And I heard the ’Man Clothed in Linen,’ which was upon the waters of the River, when he held up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and sware by him that liveth forever that it shall be for a TIME, TIMES, AND AN HALF; and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the Holy People, all these things shall be FINISHED. “And I heard, but I understood not: then said I, O my Lord, what shall be the end of these things? And he said, Go thy way, Daniel: for the words are closed up and sealed till the TIME OF THE END. Many shall be purified, and made white, and tried; but the wicked shall do wickedly: and none of the wicked shall understand; but the WISE shall understand. “And from the time that the ’Daily Sacrifice’ shall be taken away, and the ’Abomination that maketh Desolate set up,’ there shall be a THOUSAND TWO HUNDRED AND NINETY DAYS. Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the THOUSAND THREE HUNDRED AND FIVE AND THIRTY DAYS.” We must not forget that Daniel was still standing by the side of the River Hiddekel (Tigris), and that Daniel 10:1-21, Daniel 11:1-45, Daniel 12:1-13 inclusive are one “Vision.” Thererfore the “Man Clothed in Linen” is the same mentioned in Daniel 10:5-6, and has been already described. But at this point in the “Vision” Daniel noticed two other angelic beings, one on each side of the River. One of them addressed the “Man Clothed in Linen,” supported in a cloud over the River, and asked—”How long shall it be to the END of these Wonders?” And the “Man Clothed in Linen” lifted up both hands and sware by the Almighty, that it should be for a “TIME, TIMES, AND A HALF,” or three and a half years. Now there are two things in this answer, the “Oath,” and the “Length of the Time,” that remind us of Revelation 10:1-6. And as the Book of Revelation is the interpreter of the Book of Daniel we turn to the reference. “And I saw another MIGHTY ANGEL come down from Heaven, clothed with a cloud: and a Rainbow was upon His head, and His face was as it were the sun, and His feet as pillars of Fire: and He had in His hand a ’LITTLE BOOK’ open: and He set His right foot upon the SEA, and His left foot on the EARTH, arid cried with a loud voice as when a LION roareth: and when He had cried ’SEVEN THUNDERS’ uttered their voices. And when the ’SEVEN THUNDERS’ had uttered their voices, I was about to write: and I heard a ’Voice from Heaven’ saying unto me, SEAL UP those things which the ’SEVEN THUNDERS’ uttered, and write them not. And the ’ANGEL’ which I saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth lifted up His hand to Heaven, and ’sware’ by Him that LIVETH FOREVER AND EVER, Who created Heaven, and the things that therein are, and the earth, and the things that therein are, and the sea, and the things which are therein, that there should be TIME NO LONGER (delay no longer, R. V.).” As the description of this “MIGHTY ANGEL,” in His appearance and actions, harmonizes with that of the “MAN CLOTHED IN LINEN” (Daniel 10:5-6; Daniel 12:6-7), they must be one and the same, or the Lord Jesus Christ. The description corresponds to that of Him as He stands in the midst of the “Lampstands” in Revelation 1:12-16, and we know that in the Old Testament He was called the “ANGEL OF THE LORD” (Exodus 3:2-18), and that the “I AM” of the Old Testament is the same as the “I AM” of the New Testament. John 6:35; John 8:12; John 10:9. Now as these closing chapters of Daniel deal with Israel, and as Christ was to them the “ANGEL OF THE LORD,” what more appropriate title could He have in chapters 6 to 19 of Revelation, that also deal mainly with Israel, than that of a “MIGHTY ANGEL?” The fact that He cried with a loud voice, as a “Lion roareth,” identifies Him as the “LION OF THE TRIBE OF JUDAH .” Revelation 5:5. This “Mighty Angel,” like the “Man Clothed in Linen,” swears by the Almighty, that there shall be “TIME NO LONGER,” or as the margin of the King James Version, and the Revised Version, translate it— “DELAY NO LONGER.” And as the “Mighty Angel” uttered these words in the “Middle” of Daniel’s “Seventieth Week,” there was only three and a half years to run or forty-two months (Revelation 13:5), which is the exact time given by the “Man Clothed in Linen,” for forty-two months is equal to Daniel’s “TIME, TIMES, AND A HALF.” (Daniel 12:7). Thus we see that Daniel and Revelation agree as to the LENGTH of the “Time of the End,” and that it is given by the same Person, the Lord Jesus Christ. While Daniel heard the answer, he did not understand the meaning, so he himself repeated the question, but no explanation was vouchsafed him, and he was told to go his way, for the words were “closed up and sealed” till the “TIME OF THE END,” when the “WISE shall understand.” Then two other measures of time were revealed to Daniel, 1290 and 1335 days. These days were to date from the time when the “Daily Sacrifice” was taken away, and the “Abomination of Desolation” set up, which we know will be in the “Middle” of Daniel’s “Seventieth Week.” Daniel 9:27. Thus we have three measures of time given in Daniel, all dating from the “Middle” of his “Seventieth Week.” First, the 2300 days of Daniel 8:13-14, and these two measures of 1290 and 1335 days. The termini of these three measures of time are respectively 1040, 30, and 75 days beyond the “End” of Daniel’s “Seventieth Week.” The 2300 days have to do with the cleansing of the Sanctuary, but we are not told what events the other two measures of time lead up to. But we do know that after the return of the Lord at the “End of the Week” there will be other events of national importance to the Jews, that will precede the setting up of the Millennial Kingdom. DANIEL’S GLORIOUS LOT Daniel 12:13—“But go thou thy way till the end be: for thou shall rest, and stand in THY LOT at the END OF THE DAYS.” Daniel was over ninety years of age. He had lived in Babylon, away from his beloved Land and City, for over seventy years. His life had not been an idle one. He had been active in the public affairs of two Empires. His religion had received the severest tests. God had honored him by taking him into His confidence, and revealing to him the history of the “Times of the Gentiles.” In his last Vision he had the blessed privilege of seeing and hearing the voice of his Lord. But his work was done. The time for rest had come. So he was told to “go his way,” depart to his home, and rest there until the summons came for him to make his “Exodus” from Babylon to the Heavenly Land. Then when the “Times of the Gentiles” have run their course, Daniel will stand in HIS LOT. What that “Lot “ is to be we are not told. But if the Apostles are to be raised and sit on “Twelve Thrones,” judging the “Twelve Tribes” of Israel (Matthew 19:28), what may not Daniel’s lot be, who participated in the affairs of Empires, and was the trusted adviser of kings. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 46: 03.00.1-THE BOOK OF REVELATION ======================================================================== TITLE PAGE THE AUTHOR OF THE BOOK OF REVELATION THE LORD JESUS CHRIST THE BOOK OF REVELATION A Study of The Last Prophetic Book of Holy Scripture By CLARENCE LARKIN Author of The Great Book on “DISPENSATIONAL TRUTH” [Self published] Philadelphia, PA. [1919] THIS BOOK IS DEDICATED TO THE AUTHOR OF THE BOOK OF REVELATION THE LORD JESUS CHRIST TRUSTING THAT ITS EXPOSITION MAY MEET WITH HIS DIVINE APPROVAL AND BLESSING ======================================================================== CHAPTER 47: 03.01- THE BOOK OF REVELATION ======================================================================== THE BOOK OF REVELATION _____________________________ THE TITLE. “THE REVELATION OF Jesus Christ, WHICH GOD GAVE UNTO HIM, TO SHOW UNTO HIS SERVANTS THINGS WHICH MUST SHORTLY COME TO PASS; AND HE SENT AND SIGNIFIED IT BY HIS ANGEL UNTO HIS SERVANT John: WHO BARE RECORD OF THE WORD OF GOD, AND OF THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS CHRIST, AND OF ALL THINGS THAT HE SAW. THE BLESSING. BLESSED IS HE THAT ’READETH,’ AND THEY THAT ’HEAR’ THE WORDS OF THIS PROPHECY, AND ’KEEP’ THOSE THINGS WHICH ARE WRITTEN THEREIN: FOR THE TIME IS AT HAND.” Revelation 1:1-3. The “Title” of the Book describes its character. It is not “The Revelation of St. John the Divine,” as the heading in our Bibles would have us believe, but it is “THE REVELATION OF JESUS CHRIST.” The word “Revelation” in the Greek is “APOCALUPSIS.” Hence the title “THE APOCALYPSE,” by which it is often called. It is from the verb “APOCALUPTO,” to unveil; from “APO,” away from; and “KALUMMA,” a veil. Hence “Apocalupsis” means a taking away of a veil, as when a statue is unveiled, that what is behind the veil may be seen. It is not so much a revelation or unveiling of the Person of Christ, though it discloses His High Priestly and Kingly glory, as it is the unveiling of those events that shall precede and accompany His return to the earth. This is seen from the fact that what is revealed in the Book, was given unto Jesus Christ, by God the Father, to show unto His Servants the “things which must shortly come to pass.” When Jesus was asked just before His death, when the things that He had prophesied against Jerusalem should come to pass (Mark 13:1-31), He replied in Mark 13:32, “But of that day and that hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels which are in Heaven, neither (NOT YET) the Son, but the FATHER.” But after His Ascension He received from the Father the information that the Disciples asked for, and before the close of the first century, while at least one of those Disciples was still living, the beloved John, He sent an angel messenger to impart to him, and through him to the Churches, the information that is “unveiled” in this Book of Revelation. Thus we see that the canon of Scripture would be incomplete without this message from Jesus to His Church after His return to Heaven. While the Apostle John is the writer of the Book he is not the author or composer. The Author was the Lord Jesus Himself. The Apostle was only a “scribe” or “amanuensis.” Twice he declares that the contents of the Book were revealed to him by an angel. Revelation 1:1; Revelation 22:8. The fact that the style of the Book differs so strikingly from the other writings of John, as the Gospel and Epistles, is the strongest kind of evidence that John did not compose the Book, but that it was dictated or visualized to him. In its subject matter, and in the majesty and sublimity of its language, which is in harmony with its contents, the Book of Revelation differs from all other books, and is incomparably above them, thus revealing its Divine Authorship. In fact it is the only portion of the New Testament to which Jesus gives His endorsement, and affixes His signature, saying at its close--“I JESUS have sent Mine Angel to testify unto you these things in the Churches.” Revelation 22:16. The Book of Revelation then is not a compilation of Jewish “Apocalyptic Literature,” intermixed with “Heathen Visions Christianized,” thus being a “patchwork” of Jewish and Heathen Folklore, but it is the Revelation of Jesus Christ, which God gave unto Him, to show unto His servants things which must shortly come to pass. This He sent by His ANGEL. Who this Angel was we are not told, but when John fell down to worship him, he said, “See thou do it not: for I am thy fellowservant, and of thy brethren the prophets, and of them which keep the sayings of this book.” Revelation 22:8-9. He must therefore have been one of the old prophets raised for the purpose. The Book is a PROPHETIC Book. It is not a history. It does not record the past, but reveals the future. It makes this claim in the Title--“Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of THIS PROPHECY,” Revelation 1:3; and four times in the concluding chapter. Revelation 22:7; Revelation 22:10; Revelation 22:18-19. It is the summing up and consummation of all prophecy. In it all unfulfilled prophecy is fulfilled. It is the “finality” in prophecy until Jesus comes back. There has been no “new revelation” since it was written; and all those who claim to have received new and later “revelations” are impostors and false prophets. There is no place for “additions” or “subtractions” in the Book. It opens with a “blessing” promised the reader and ends with a “curse” upon those who “ADD UNTO” or “TAKE FROM” it. Revelation 1:3; Revelation 22:18-19. Nothing is said about understanding the Book, but blessed is he that “readeth,” or if too illiterate to read, blessed are they that “hear,” that is, listen to its reading. The reference here is doubtless to the “reader” and “hearers” of the Scripture as read in the Synagogue in the Apostle’s day. That the Book should be shunned by many because of its mysterious character is no wonder. It is one of the “devices” of Satan to get people to neglect a Book that foretells his casting as “Prince of the Powers of the Air,” and the “God of This Age,” out of the Heavenlies; of his imprisonment in the “Bottomless Pit” for 1000 years; and his final casting into the Lake of Fire. While Satan hates all Scripture in general, he hates the books of Genesis and Revelation in particular. Therefore he attacks the authenticity of Genesis, and seeks to have Revelation neglected. The Book is not only a “Prophetic” book, it is a “SYMBOLIC” book, that is, it is written largely in “symbolic” language, that is the meaning of the statement in the Title--“He sent and ’SIGNIFIED’ it by His Angel unto His Servant John.” The word “signified” means given in “signs” and “symbols” and should be pronounced “SIGN´-IFIED.” There are more “signs” and “symbols” in the Book of Revelation than in any other book in the Bible, but they are either explained there or in some other part of the Scriptures. No one can understand the Book of Revelation who does not understand the Book of Daniel. The Prophet Daniel was told to “seal up” the words of his prophecy until the “Time of the End,” not the “end of time,” but the end of the “Times of the Gentiles.” Daniel 12:4; Daniel 12:9. But the writer of the Book of Revelation was told to “seal NOT” the sayings of the Book, for the TIME IS AT HAND. Revelation 22:10. The symbolism of the Book of Revelation shows that it was written for a “special class,” for those who are acquainted with the “Word of God,” and who have “spiritual discernment,” and not for the carnally minded reader. “The secret things belong unto the Lord our God, but those things which are REVEALED belong unto us and our children forever.” Deuteronomy 29:29. The Book of Revelation was written to reveal or disclose the purpose of God as to the earth and the nations, and we are not prying into God’s secrets when we read and study it. It being the last prophecy, we naturally would expect it to sum up all previous prophecy, and as all previous prophecy had to do with the CHURCH, ISRAEL, and THE NATIONS, so we should expect this last prophecy to give us the final word as to them; and that is what it does. We find the CHURCH in the beginning, ISRAEL in the middle, and the saved NATIONS at the end. These three are also seen in the construction of the Holy City, New Jerusalem; where we have the CHURCH in the Foundation, represented by the names of the Twelve Apostles, and ISRAEL in the Gates, with the names of the Twelve Tribes of Israel written over them, and the saved NATIONS in the Streets, where they walk in the light of the City’s Glory. The Book is largely Jewish. This is seen in its “signs” and symbols, such as the Tabernacle, the Ark, the Altar, the Trumpets and Plagues, and the sealing of the 144,000 of Israel. It is Jewish because God in it, after the Church is taken out, deals again with Israel, and in chapters 6 to 19 inclusive He reveals what shall take place during the last or “Seventieth Week” of Daniel’s “Seventy Weeks.” It is the Book of “CONSUMMATION” and its proper place in the sacred canon is where it is placed, at the end of the Bible. The Book is full of ACTION. Earth and heaven are brought near together. The clouds roll away, thrones, elders, and angelic forms are seen; harps, trumpets, cries from disembodied souls and choruses of song are heard. Earth touches heaven, and alas it touches hell also. Good and evil meet. There is no blending, but sharp contrasts, and a long protracted conflict that ends in victory for the good, and the “BEAST,” the “FALSE PROPHET,” SATAN and his hosts, and “DEATH” and HADES find their place in the “Lake of Fire.” It describes the culmination of the evils foreseen and described in 1. Tim. 4:1; 2 Timothy 3:1-5; 2 Peter 2:1-2; Jude 1:14-19, and declares the CONSUMMATION of that which the Prophets foretold, the creation of a NEW HEAVEN AND A NEW EARTH in which righteousness shall dwell. Isaiah 65:17. At last the patience of the patriarchs and saints is rewarded; the longings of faith, and the hope of Israel and the Church fulfilled, and the glory of God shines unhindered on a scene of righteousness and peace. The Bible begins with Paradise LOST, and closes with Paradise REGAINED. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 48: 03.02- THE SALUTATION. ======================================================================== THE SALUTATION. Revelation 1:4-6. “JOHN to the Seven Churches which are in Asia: Grace be unto you, and peace, from Him which Is, and which Was, and which IS TO COME; and from the ’Seven Spirits’ which are before HIS Throne; and from Jesus Christ who is the FAITHFUL WITNESS, and the FIRST BEGOTTEN OF THE DEAD, and the PRINCE OF THE KINGS OF THE EARTH. Unto Him that LOVED US and WASHED (Loosed) US from our sins in His own blood. And hath made us KINGS and PRIESTS unto God and His Father; to Him be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen.” The Salutation is addressed to the “Seven Churches Which Are In Asia.” By Asia is not meant the great Continent of Asia, or even the whole of Asia Minor, but only the western end of Asia Minor bordering on the Aegean and Mediterranean Seas, and about the size of the State of Pennsylvania. Neither do these Seven Churches mean that there were only seven churches in that district, for there were at least three other churches, that of Colosse, Colossians 1:2; Hierapolis, Colossians 4:13; and Troas, Acts 20:6-7. These seven Churches then must be representative or typical churches, chosen for certain characteristics typical of the character of the Church of Christ, not only in that day, but on down the centuries until the Church shall be removed from the earth, and represent seven church periods clearly defined in Church History. This we shall see, in our study of chapters two and three, to be the case. Map: The Seven Churches In the Benediction--“Grace be unto you, and peace, from Him which is, and which was, and which is to come; and from the Seven Spirits which are before His Throne; and from Jesus Christ, who is the Faithful Witness, etc.,” we behold the Trinity. Here Jesus is distinguished from--“HIM (the Father) which Is, and which Was, and which Is To Come,” but in Revelation 1:8, He claims the same Title, which only proves that Jesus was God manifest in the flesh, and that He and the Father are one. It is also worthy of note that the “Threefold Office” of Jesus, as PROPHET, PRIEST, and KING is brought out in the Salutation. He is called the “Faithful Witness,” as such he is a PROPHET. As the “First Begotten From The Dead,” He carried His own blood into the Heavenly Tabernacle, and thus performed the work of a PRIEST. As the “Prince Of The Kings Of The Earth,” as He will be when He takes the Throne, He will be a KING. As Prophet Jesus is God’s WORD, as Priest He is God’s LAMB, and as King He is God’s LION. John also emphasizes the fact that Jesus LOVED us before He WASHED (Loosed) us from our sins in His own blood, and that He has made us “Kings” and “Priests” unto God, and that we need no human Priest to stand between us and God. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 49: 03.03- THE ANNOUNCEMENT ======================================================================== THE ANNOUNCEMENT “Behold, He cometh with clouds; and every eye shall SEE HIM, and they also which PIERCED HIM: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of Him. Even so, Amen.” Revelation 1:7. This refers to the Second Stage of Christ’s Coming, the “Revelation” or “Appearing.” The First Stage of His Coming, the “Rapture,” is not mentioned in the Book. This will fulfil Zechariah 12:10, “They (the Jews) shall look upon Me (Jesus) whom they have PIERCED.” This is confirmatory of the view that the Book of Revelation deals mainly with the events that follow after the “Rapture” and precede and attend the “Revelation” or the coming to the earth of the Lord. It is difficult to imagine the grief and remorse that will fill the hearts of those Jews who shall witness the return of the Lord to the Mount of Olives, when they shall see in His hands and feet the “PRINT OF THE NAILS,” and He shall be revealed as the One they crucified. Like Thomas they will cry, “MY LORD AND MY GOD.” John 20:24-29. The Prophet Zechariah (Zechariah 12:9-14) describes it as a time of great “BITTERNESS” and a day of great mourning in Jerusalem, when families will separate themselves from their neighbors and mourn every family apart. And not only shall the Jews mourn because they rejected Him when He came the first time, but the nations of the earth will WAIL when they realize that He has come back, not as a Saviour, but a Judge to punish them for their iniquities. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 50: 03.04- TABLE OF CONTENTS ======================================================================== TABLE OF CONTENTS THE TITLE THE BLESSING THE SALUTATION THE ANNOUNCEMENT I. THE THINGS WHICH THOU HAST SEEN THE VISION THE DIVISIONS OF THE BOOK II. THE THINGS WHICH ARE THE MESSAGES TO THE SEVEN CHURCHES THE CHURCH AT EPHESUS THE CHURCH AT SMYRNA THE CHURCH AT PERGAMOS THE CHURCH AT THYATIRA THE CHURCH AT SARDIS THE CHURCH AT PHILADELPHIA THE CHURCH AT LAODICEA III. THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER THE HEAVENLY DOOR THE HEAVENLY THRONE THE FOUR AND TWENTY ELDERS THE FOUR BEASTS THE SEVEN SEALED BOOK DANIEL’S SEVENTIETH WEEK THE SEVEN SEALS FIRST SEAL SECOND SEAL THIRD SEAL FOURTH SEAL FIFTH SEAL SIXTH SEAL THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE SIXTH AND SEVENTH SEAL THE SEALING OF THE 144,000 THE BLOOD WASHED MULTITUDE SEVENTH SEAL THE SEVEN TRUMPETS FIRST TRUMPET SECOND TRUMPET THIRD TRUMPET FOURTH TRUMPET FIFTH TRUMPET SIXTH TRUMPET THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE SIXTH AND SEVENTH TRUMPET THE LITTLE BOOK THE TWO WITNESSES SEVENTH TRUMPET THE SEVEN PERSONAGES 1. THE SUN-CLOTHED WOMAN 2. THE DRAGON 3. THE MAN-CHILD 4. THE ARCHANGEL 5. THE JEWISH REMNANT 6. THE BEAST OUT OF THE SEA ISAIAH’S FOREVIEW DANIEL’S FOREVIEW PAUL’S FOREVIEW JOHN’S FOREVIEW 7. THE BEAST OUT OF THE EARTH THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE “SEVEN PERSONAGES” AND THE “SEVEN VIALS” THE LAMB ON MT. ZION THE THREE ANGEL MESSENGERS THE HARVEST AND VINTAGE THE SEVEN VIALS PRELUDE: THE SEA OF GLASS THE TABERNACLE OF TESTIMONY FIRST VIAL SECOND VIAL THIRD VIAL FOURTH VIAL FIFTH VIAL SIXTH VIAL THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE SIXTH AND SEVENTH VIALS THREE UNCLEAN SPIRITS SEVENTH VIAL THE SEVEN DOOMS 1. ECCLESIASTICAL BABYLON 2. COMMERCIAL BABYLON THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE SECOND AND THIRD DOOMS THE HALLELUJAH CHORUS THE MARRIAGE OF THE LAMB THE BATTLE OF ARMAGEDDON 3. THE BEAST AND FALSE PROPHET 4. THE ANTICHRISTIAN NATIONS THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE FOURTH AND FIFTH DOOMS SATAN BOUND FOR 1000 YEARS THE FIRST RESURRECTION THE MILLENNIUM SATAN LOOSED 5. GOG AND MAGOG 6. SATAN’S DOOM 7. THE WICKED DEAD THE SEVEN NEW THINGS 1. THE NEW HEAVEN 2. THE NEW EARTH 3. THE NEW CITY 4. THE NEW NATIONS 5. THE NEW RIVER 6. THE NEW TREE OF LIFE 7. THE NEW THRONE THE AGES OF THE AGES THE EPILOGUE ======================================================================== CHAPTER 51: 03.05- FOREWORD ======================================================================== FOREWORD This work is the result of 25 years’ study of the Book of Revelation. Twice within 6 years the writer gave a 4-months’ course of Sunday morning sermons to his people on the Book. These lectures have also been given in Bible Institute Courses, illustrated with large, colored, wall charts. The Book of Revelation is interpreted from the Futurist Standpoint. Chapters two and three cover the present Church Dispensation. From chapter four until the end of the Book all is future. The writer’s purpose is to show that the Book of Revelation is to be taken literally, and that it is written in chronological order. The text of the Old Version is used and is printed at the top of each subject. The chapter and verse divisions are ignored. The text is emphasized by the use of capitals and black type. This helps to explain it and make it clear to the general reader. The descriptive matter of the book is emphasized in the same manner. The book is also illustrated with over 30 charts, maps, and diagrams. Numerous cuts of symbols, beasts, etc., spoken of in the Book of Revelation are distributed through the book at the place where they are mentioned, and add greatly to its value by elucidating the text and saving much explanatory matter. The make-up and printing of the book is unique. The writer has broken all rules of book-making in his desire to make the average reader see and grip the truth. This he has been able to do because of his skill as a draughtsman, and because the Printers of the book, who are lovers of the truth and like to see it “Rightly Divided,” were in sympathy with the writer’s purpose, and have done everything they could to make the “printer’s art” express the writer’s thought. A book gotten up in this way is naturally more expensive to print than an ordinary book. The writer had to spend weeks and months in study and designing the charts, maps, diagrams, cuts, etc. These had to be inked in and lettered by hand. Then plates had to be made of the drawings, and electros of the plates. The emphasizing of the descriptive matter with black type costs extra, but all this trouble and expense makes the book doubly valuable. While there are but 210 pages in the book, the size of the type, and the enlarged page, 6 x 9 inches, make it equivalent to an ordinary book of 400 pages. There is nothing fantastical in the book. It contains no speculative matter, nor opinions of the writer. The book is not a commentary made up of quotations from other writers. The writer is neither a copyist or compiler. The only Author the writer has sought to follow is the Author of the Book the Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore the writer lays no claim to originality. All he has sought to do is to clearly present the “MIND OF CHRIST” as revealed in the Book, having in mind the “CURSE” to which every expositor of the Book subjects himself. “If any man shall ADD unto these things, God shall ADD UNTO HIM the ’PLAGUES’ that are written in this Book, and if any man shall TAKE AWAY from the words of the ’Book of this Prophecy,’ God shall TAKE AWAY HIS PART OUT OF THE ’BOOK OF LIFE,’ AND OUT OF THE HOLY CITY, AND FROM THE THINGS WHICH ARE WRITTEN IN THIS BOOK.” Revelation 22:18-19. The writer’s aim has been to prepare a standard work on the Book of Revelation, from the Futurist Standpoint, that can be used as a text-book in Theological Seminaries and Bible Schools, and be of invaluable service to the busy pastor in his exposition of the Word of God. The book is sent out with the prayer that God will bless its testimony in these days when the prophetic utterances of the Book of Revelation are rapidly approaching their fulfilment. CLARENCE LARKIN. “Sunnyside” Fox Chase, Phila., Pa. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 52: 03.06- THE BOOK OF REVELATION ======================================================================== THE BOOK OF REVELATION ======================================================================== CHAPTER 53: 03.07-I. THE THINGS WHICH THOU HAST SEEN ======================================================================== I. THE THINGS WHICH THOU HAST SEEN THE VISION. “I John, who also am your brother, and companion in tribulation, and in the Kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ, was in the Isle that is called Patmos, for the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ. I was in the SPIRIT on the LORD’S DAY, and heard behind me a great voice, as of a Trumpet, saying, I am ALPHA and OMEGA, the FIRST and the LAST: and, What thou SEEST, write in a book, and send it unto the Seven Churches which are in Asia; unto Ephesus, and unto Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and unto Thyatira, and unto Sardis, and unto Philadelphia, and unto Laodicea. And I turned see the voice that spake with me. And being turned, I saw SEVEN GOLDEN CANDLESTICKS; and in the midst of the Seven Candlesticks one like unto the SON OF MAN, clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the paps (breast) with a golden girdle. His Head and his Hairs were white like wool, as white as snow; and His Eyes were as a flame of fire; and His Feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace; and His Voice as the sound of many waters. And He had in His Right Hand “Seven Stars”; and out of His Mouth went a sharp two edged Sword; and His Countenance was as the sun shineth in his strength. And when I saw Him, I fell at His feet as dead. And He laid His Right Hand upon me, saying unto me, “Fear not; I am the FIRST and the LAST: I am He that LIVETH, and WAS DEAD; and behold, I am ALIVE FOR EVERMORE, AMEN; and have the KEYS of HELL (Hades, the Underworld), and of DEATH (the Grave). Write the things which thou hast SEEN, and the things which ARE, and the things which shall be HEREAFTER (after these); the Mystery of the ’Seven Stars’ which thou sawest in my right hand, and the ’Seven Golden Candlesticks.’ The ’Seven Stars’ are the ANGELS (Messengers) of the ’Seven Churches’: and the ’Seven Candlesticks’ which thou sawest are the SEVEN CHURCHES.” Revelation 1:9-20. The Apostle John addresses the Churches as their brother and companion in TRIBULATION. This does not mean “The Great Tribulation,” for that is not for the Church but for Israel, and is still future. When John wrote the Book of Revelation in A. D. 95-96 the Christians were undergoing a persecution under the Roman Emperor Domitian, and as a result of this persecution John had been banished to the Isle of Patmos, a small, rocky island in the Aegean Sea 30 miles off the west coast of Asia Minor, and opposite the city of Ephesus. John was pastor of the Church at Ephesus at the time of his banishment, and it was to that Church that the first Message to the Seven Churches was addressed. John was banished for “the Word of God, and his testimony to Jesus Christ.” He tells us that he was “in the Spirit on the LORD’S DAY.” There has been much confusion as to what is meant here by the “Lord’s Day.” Some hold that the “First Day of the Week” or the Christian Sabbath is meant, others that John meant the “Day of the Lord.” Both the Old and the New Testament speak of the “Day of the Lord.” Isaiah 2:12, Joel 1:15; Joel 2:1; Joel 3:14, Ezekiel 13:5, Malachi 4:5, Acts 2:20; Acts 2:2. Cor. 1:14, 1 Thessalonians 5:2, 2 Peter 3:10. The term applies to the “Day of the Lord’s Return” and includes both the Tribulation and the Millennium. See the Chart on the Prophetic Days of Scripture. The Christian Sabbath was never called the “LORD’S DAY” until after the Book of Revelation was written and got its name from that source. It is always called in the Gospels and Epistles the “First Day of the Week.” It is hardly likely that John could have been caught up as Paul was into the Third Heaven and seen and heard all that he describes in the Book of Revelation on one Sabbath Day, and as the Book from Revelation 5:1-14 is a description of the things that are to come to pass in the “DAY OF THE LORD,” what better understanding of the “LORD’S DAY” can we have than that John was projected by the Holy Spirit across the centuries into the “DAY OF THE LORD” and had visualized to him the things that shall come to pass in that day. This is the rational solution of the question. See the Chart, John’s Patmos Vision. When John thus found himself in the “Day of the Lord” he heard behind him a great voice, as of a trumpet, which said--“I am Alpha and Omega, the First and the Last,” and the repetition of the statement in Revelation 1:17-18, with the added words--“I am He that Liveth, and WAS DEAD; and behold, I am ALIVE FOR EVERMORE, AMEN; and have the keys of Hell (Hades, the Underworld), and of Death (the Grave),” identifies the speaker as the Lord Jesus Christ Himself. John had his back turned to the speaker, and when he turned around he saw one like unto the SON OF MAN standing in the midst of “Seven Candlesticks.” “LAMPSTANDS” is a better translation and is so given in the margin of our Bibles. A candlestick requires a light such as a candle, which is self-consuming, while a “Lampstand” is for the support of a lamp whose wick instead of burning away is fed from the oil within. In the Scriptures oil is emblematic of the Holy Spirit, and as Jesus Himself interprets the “Lampstands” as meaning the Seven Churches to whom He was about to send messages, we see that Jesus looks upon the churches as not the LIGHT, but simply the “LIGHT HOLDER.” From the fact that Jesus speaks of “Stars” and “Lampstands” it is clear that we are living in the NIGHT of this Dispensation, for “stars” and “lampstands” belong to the night. THE VISION OF THE GLORIFIED SON OF MAN. The Vision that John saw was that of the GLORIFIED “SON OF MAN.” When Jesus ascended He took up with Him His HUMANITY, and we now have in the Glory the MAN Christ Jesus. 1 Timothy 2:5. When Jesus was on the earth He was, as the “Son of Man,” a PROPHET, now as the “Son of Man” in Glory He is a Priest, and when He comes again it will be as the “Son of Man” to reign as KING. While Jesus is now a High Priest in heaven, John did not see Him engaged in any High Priestly work. While He was clothed in a High Priestly robe, there was no mitre upon His head, nor The Prophetic Days of Scripture Kingly Crown. The description of Him is more that of a JUDGE. This is confirmatory evidence that John was transported into the “Day of the Lord,” and that his vision of Christ is as Christ shall appear after His High Priestly work is finished and before He assumes His Kingly Office. This is seen in that He was girded about the breasts, and not around the waist. The High Priest was girded around the waist, signifying service, but a girdle or sash over the shoulder and around the breasts is an insignia of the Magisterial Office. This is still further revealed when we study the SEVENFOLD GLORY OF HIS PERSON. 1. HIS “HEAD AND HIS HAIR.” His “Head” and “Hair” were “WHITE LIKE WOOL,” as “WHITE AS SNOW.” Here there is a correspondence to the “Snow White Wig” worn by English judges. This description of Christ reminds us of Daniel’s vision of the “ANCIENT OF DAYS,” “whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of his head like the PURE WOOL.” Daniel 7:9. Daniel refers three times to the “Ancient Of Days.” In Daniel 7:13, he distinguishes between the “Son of Man” and the “Ancient of Days,” but in Daniel 7:9 and Daniel 7:22 he associates the “Ancient of Days” with a “Throne of Judgment,” and as God the Father has committed all judgment to the Son (John 5:22), and the Father and the Son are one, the title “Ancient Of Days” is used interchangeably. And as the title “Ancient of Days” is applied to the “Son of Man” (Christ) at the time He assumes the Judgeship (Daniel 7:9-10), which is not until after the Rapture of the Church, we have here additional corroborative proof that John’s Vision belongs to the “Day of the Lord.” The “White Hair” of the Son of Man refers to His ANTIQUITY, to His patriarchal dignity, not that His hair was made white by age, for the Eternal never grows old, but it bespeaks wisdom and experience, and the venerableness of His character. 2. HIS EYES. ’“His Eyes were a FLAME OF FIRE.” Those eyes that had often been dimmed with human tears, and that wept at the grave of Lazarus, are here pictured as burning with an “OMNISCIENT FLAME.” How often when on the earth those eyes read the inner-most thoughts of men, and even soldiers quailed before His soul penetrating gaze, so when He sits as the Judge of men all things will be NAKED and OPEN before Him. 3. HIS FEET. “His Feet like unto fine BRASS, as if they BURNED IN A FURNACE.” In that day those feet that trod the Via Dolorosa of suffering will be like unto INCANDESCENT BRASS, that shall tread and crush Antichrist and Satan when He comes to “Tread the WINE-PRESS of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God.” Revelation 19:15. 4. HIS VOICE. “His Voice as the SOUND OF MANY WATERS.” There is nothing more melodious or musical than the babbling brook, or more thunderous than the rush of the cataract over the falls, and there is nothing more fearful to the criminal than the words of the Judge as he passes sentence; but how terrifying will be the sentence when with a strong voice the Son of Man shall say in the Judgment Day, “Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the Devil and his angels.” Matthew 25:41. 5. HIS HAND. “In His Right Hand SEVEN STARS.” We are told in Revelation 1:20, that the “Seven Stars” stand for the “ANGELS” of the “Seven Churches.” These “Angels” are not angelic beings but the Messengers or Ministers of the churches. What a beautiful and solemn lesson is taught here. It is that the ministers of Christ derive their power and office from Him, and that He holds them in His hand. If they are false to Him, no one can deliver them from His power, and if they are true and loyal, no one can touch or molest, or do them harm. 6. HIS MOUTH. “Out of His Mouth went a SHARP TWO-EDGED SWORD.” While the “Sword of the Spirit” is the “Word of God” (Ephesians 6:17), and the “Word of God” is quick, and powerful, and sharper than any TWO-EDGED SWORD, piercing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and marrow (the body), (Hebrews 4:12), that is not the sword meant here. The “Sword of the Spirit” is the Holy Spirit’s SWORD, and He alone wields it. The sword meant here is the Sword of the Son of Man (Christ), and it is the “SWORD OF JUSTICE,” for the Son of Man, out of whose mouth this sword comes, is the “White Horse Rider” of Revelation 19:11-15, “out of whose mouth goeth a SHARP SWORD, that with it He should smite the nations.” And that sword, like the “Sword of the Spirit” will be TWO-EDGED also, for the protection of His people, and the destruction of His enemies. This is still further proof that John’s vision of Christ was as He shall appear in the “DAY OF THE LORD.” 7. HIS COUNTENANCE. “His Countenance was as the SUN SHINETH IN HIS STRENGTH.” This recalls to our memory His appearance on the Mount of Transfiguration when “His Face did shine AS THE SUN,” Matthew 17:2. And we read of the New Jerusalem that the inhabitants thereof have no need of the SUN, for the LAMB is the Light thereof. Revelation 21:23. And when we recall that the Prophet Malachi tells us that when Jesus comes back He will be the SUN OF RIGHTEOUSNESS (Malachi 4:2), we see that John’s vision of the Son of Man was as He shall appear at the Second Stage of His Return, the “Revelation.” Thus we have in John’s “Seven-Fold” description of the person of the “Glorified Son of Man” circumstantial or indirect evidence that John saw his vision of the Son of Man, not on a Sabbath Day (or the “Lord’s Day” as we now call it), but was projected by the Holy Spirit forward into the “Day of the Lord” and saw Him as He will appear then as the Judge, and the coming “SUN OF RIGHTEOUSNESS.” THE “KEY” TO THE BOOK. The “Key” to the Book is its “THREE-FOLD DIVISION.” Revelation 1:19 1. The Things Which Thou Hast “SEEN.” 2. The Things Which “ARE.” 3. The Things Which “SHALL BE HEREAFTER.” This is the only book in the Bible where the Divisions are given, and they are here given by Christ Himself. 1. The Things Which Thou Hast “SEEN.” The Vision of the Son of Man in the midst of the “Seven Lamp-stands.” Revelation 1:10-20. 2. The Things Which “ARE.” The Messages to the Seven Churches, Revelation 2:1-3; Revelation 22:1-21. As these Messages were to seven churches that were in existence in John’s day, and to whom he personally wrote, the advocates of the theory that John was in the Spirit on a certain Sabbath or “Lord’s Day,” naturally claim that John at that time could not have been trans-ported into the “Day of the Lord.” But that does not necessarily follow. As we now know (see exposition of Revelation 2:1-29 and Revelation 3:1-22) those Churches were REPRESENTATIVE CHURCHES, and were typical of seven well defined periods in Church History, that could not be so understood until the history of the Christian Church would be complete, and that will not be until the “Day of the Lord,” so John could have been projected in vision by the Spirit into the “Day of the Lord,” and after his Vision of the Glorified Son of Man, the “Messages to the Seven Churches” were dictated to him by they Son of Man Himself, that John when he recovered from his vision and found himself back on the Isle of Patmos could send them to the churches. 3. The Things Which “SHALL BE HEREAFTER.” Literally--“after these.” In other words the “Things” which shall come to pass after the “Church Period” ends. The Book naturally divides into Seven Sevens. I. THE SEVEN CHURCHES. Revelation 2:14-22. II. THE SEVEN SEALS. Revelation 6:1-17, Revelation 7:1-17, Revelation 8:1-5. III. THE SEVEN TRUMPETS. Revelation 8:7-13, Revelation 9:1-21, Revelation 10:1-11, Revelation 11:1-19. IV. THE SEVEN PERSONAGES. Revelation 12:1-17, Revelation 13:1-18. V. THE SEVEN VIALS. Revelation 15:1-8, Revelation 16:1-21. VI. THE SEVEN DOOMS. Revelation 17:1-18, Revelation 18:1-24, Revelation 19:1-21, Revelation 20:1-15. VII. THE SEVEN NEW THINGS. Revelation 21:1-27, Revelation 22:1-5. Between these series of “Sevens,” and between some of the parts of a series there are Parenthetical Statements and Episodes or Intervals, as seen in the following Table of Contents. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 54: 03.08- TABLE OF CONTENTS ======================================================================== TABLE OF CONTENTS The Title-- Revelation 1:1-3. The Salutation-- Revelation 1:4-6. The Announcement-- Revelation 1:7. The Testimony Of The Almighty-- Revelation 1:8. I. “THE THINGS WHICH THOU HAST SEEN.” The Vision Of The Son of Man-- Revelation 1:9-20. II. “THE THINGS WHICH ARE.” The Messages To The Seven Churches-- Revelation 2:1-29, Revelation 3:1-22. III. “THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER.” 1. The Heavenly Door. Revelation 4:1. 2. The Heavenly Throne. Revelation 4:2-3; Revelation 4:5-6. 3. The Four And Twenty Elders. Revelation 4:4. 4. The Four Beasts. Revelation 4:6-11. 5. The Seven Sealed Book. Revelation 5:1-14. Daniel’s Seventieth Week 1. THE SEVEN SEALS. FIRST SEAL--A White Horse. Revelation 6:1-2. SECOND SEAL--A Red Horse. Revelation 6:3-4. THIRD SEAL--A Black Horse. Revelation 6:5-6. FOURTH SEAL--A Pale Horse. Revelation 6:7-8. FIFTH SEAL--Souls of Martyrs. Revelation 6:9-11. SIXTH SEAL--Physical Changes. Revelation 6:12-17. ___________________________________ INTERVAL Between The Sixth And Seventh Seals (1) Sealing of 144,000. Revelation 7:1-8. (2) Blood Washed Multitude. Revelation 7:9-17. ___________________________________ SEVENTH SEAL--Silence. Revelation 8:1. Golden Censer. Revelation 8:3-5. 2. THE SEVEN TRUMPETS. FIRST TRUMPET. Hail--Fire--Blood. Revelation 8:7. SECOND TRUMPET. Burning Mountain. Revelation 8:8-9. THIRD TRUMPET. Star Wormwood. Revelation 8:10-11. FOURTH TRUMPET. Sun--Moon--Stars Smitten. Revelation 8:12. The Angel Warning “Three Woes” Announced. Revelation 8:13. FIFTH TRUMPET. FIRST WOE--Plague of Locusts. Revelation 9:1-12. SIXTH TRUMPET. SECOND WOE--Plague of Horseman. Revelation 9:13-21. ___________________________________ INTERVAL Between The Sixth And Seventh Trumpets (1) Little Book. Revelation 10:1-11. (2) Two Witnesses. Revelation 11:1-14. ___________________________________ SEVENTH TRUMPET. THIRD WOE--Cover Remainder of the Week. And Includes the “Seven Personages” The “Seven Vials” and “Four Dooms.” Revelation 11:15 to Revelation 20:10. THE MIDDLE OF THE WEEK. 3. THE SEVEN PERSONAGES. FIRST PER. The Sun-Clothed Women. Revelation 12:1-2. SECOND PER. The Dragon. Revelation 12:3-4. THIRD PER. The Man-Child. Revelation 12:5-6. FOURTH PER. The Archangel. Revelation 12:7-12. FIFTH PER. The Jewish Remnant. Revelation 12:13-17. SIXTH PER. The Beast Out of the Sea. Revelation 13:1-10. SEVEN PER. The Beast Out of the Earth. Revelation 13:11-18. ___________________________________ INTERVAL Between The “Seven Personages” And The “Seven Vials.” (1) The Lamb On Mt. Zion. Revelation 14:1-5. (2). The Three Angel Messengers. Revelation 14:6-7. (3). The Blessed Dead. Revelation 14:12-13. (4). The Harvest And Vintage. Revelation 14:14-20. 4. THE SEVEN VIALS. Prelude. Revelation 15:1. (1). The Sea Of Glass. Revelation 15:2-4. (2). The Tabernacle Of Testimony. Revelation 15:5-8. FIRST VIAL. Boils. Revelation 16:1-2. SECOND VIAL. Blood On The Sea. Revelation 16:3. THIRD VIAL. Blood On The Rivers. Revelation 16:4-7. FOURTH VIAL. Great Heat. Revelation 16:8-9. FIFTH VIAL. Darkness. Revelation 16:10-11. SIXTH VIAL. Euphrates Dried Up. Revelation 16:12. ___________________________________ INTERVAL Between The Sixth And Seventh Vials Three Unclean Spirits. Revelation 16:13-16. ___________________________________ SEVENTH VIAL. Great Hail. Revelation 16:17-21. 5. THE SEVEN DOOMS. FIRST DOOM--Ecclesiastical Babylon. Revelation 17:1-18. SECOND DOOM--Commercial Babylon. Revelation 18:1-24. ___________________________________ INTERVAL Between The Second And Third Dooms. (1). The Hallelujah Chorus. Revelation 19:1-7. (2). The Marriage Of The Lamb. Revelation 19:8-10. (3). The Battle Of Armageddon. Revelation 19:11-21. ___________________________________ THIRD DOOM--The Antichrist And The False Prophet. Revelation 19:20. FOURTH DOOM--The Antichristian Nations. Revelation 19:21. ___________________________________ INTERVAL Between The Fourth And Fifth Dooms (1). Satan Bound. Revelation 20:1-3. (2). First Resurrection. Revelation 20:4-5. (3). The Millennium. Revelation 20:6. (4). Satan Loosed. Revelation 20:7. ___________________________________ FIFTH DOOM--Gog and Magog. Revelation 20:8-9. SIXTH DOOM--Satan. Revelation 20:10. SEVENTH DOOM--The Wicked Dead. Revelation 20:11-15. 6. THE SEVEN NEW THINGS. First New Thing--The New Heaven. Revelation 21:1. Second New Thing--The New Earth. Revelation 21:2-8. Third New Thing--The New City. Revelation 21:9-23. Fourth New Thing--The New Nations. Revelation 21:24-27. Fifth New Thing--The New River. Revelation 22:1. Sixth New Thing--The New Tree. Revelation 22:2. Seventh New Thing--The New Throne. Revelation 22:3-5. The Final Testimony And Warnings. Revelation 22:6-21. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 55: 03.09-II. THE THINGS WHICH ARE ======================================================================== II. THE THINGS WHICH ARE THE MESSAGES TO THE SEVEN CHURCHES. It is worthy of note that the “Messages to the Seven Churches” are inserted between Two Visions, the “Vision of Christ” in the midst of the “Seven Lampstands” in chapter one and the “Vision of the Four and Twenty Elders” round about the Throne, in chapter four. As chapter four is a vision of the “Glorified Church” with the Lord, after it has been caught out (1 Thessalonians 4:13-17), then the Second Division of the Book-- “The Things Which Are,” and which includes chapters two and three, must be a description or prophetic outline of the “Spiritual History” of the Church from the time when John wrote the Book in A. D. 96, down to the taking out of the Church, or else we have no “prophetic view” of the Church during that period, for she disappears from the earth at the close of chapter three, and is not seen again until she reappears with her Lord in chapter nineteen. This we shall find to be the case. See . This interpretation of the “Messages to the Seven Churches” was hidden to the early Church, because time was required for Church History to develop and be written, so a comparison could be made to reveal the correspondence. If it had been clearly revealed that the Seven Churches stood for “Seven Church Periods” that would have to elapse before Christ could come back, the incentive to watch would have been absent. While the character of these Seven Churches is descriptive of the Church during seven periods of her history, we must not forget that the condition of those churches, as described, were their exact condition in John’s day. So we see that at the close of the First Century the leaven of “False Doctrine” was at work in the Churches. The churches are given in the order named, because the peculiar characteristic of that Church applied to the period of Church History to which it is assigned. It also must not be forgotten, that, that which is a distinctive characteristic of each Church Period, does not disappear with that Period, but continues on down through the next Period, and so on until the end, thus increasing the imperfections of the visible Church, until it ends in an open Apostasy, as shown on the chart--“The Messages to the Seven Churches Compared with Church History.” It is noteworthy that the “Salutation” to each Church contains a reference to some characteristic of the Son of Man as described in chapter one. We will now consider each message separately. The Messages to the Seven Churches Compared with Church History I. THE CHURCH AT EPHESUS. (A Backslidden Church.) Revelation 2:1-7. 1. THE SALUTATION—“Unto the Angel of the Church of Ephesus write; these things saith He that holdeth the ’Seven Stars’ in His right hand, who walketh in the midst of the ’Seven Golden Candlesticks’.” 2. THE COMMENDATION—“I know thy works, and thy labor, and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are evil; and thou hast tried them which say they are Apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars; and hast borne, and hast patience, and for My Name’s Sake hast labored, and hast not fainted.” 3. THE COMPLAINT—“Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee, because thou Hast Left Thy First Love.” 4. THE WARNING—“Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and repent, and do the first works; or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy CANDLESTICK out of his place, except thou repent.” 5. PRAISE—“But this thou hast, that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitanes, which I also hate.” 6. THE PROMISE—“He that hath an ear, let him hear what the SPIRIT saith unto the Churches: To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the TREE OF LIFE, which is in the midst of the Paradise of God.” The complaint that Christ makes against this Church is that it “had left its First Love.” Its character is seen in its very name, for Ephesus means to “let go,” “to relax.” It had become a Backslidden Church. Paul, who founded it, warned it of what should happen, in his parting message. “I know this, that after my departing shall grievous ’wolves’ enter in among you, not sparing the flock. Also of your own selves shall men arise, ’speaking perverse things,’ to draw away disciples after them.” Acts 20:29-30. The significance of this warning is seen in the commendation of the Message, Revelation 2:6 --“But this thou hast, that thou ’hatest’ the deeds of the Nicolaitanes which I also hate.” Here Paul’s “wolves” are called Nicolaitanes. They were not a sect, but a party in the Church who were trying to establish a “Priestly Order.” Probably trying to model the Church after the Old Testament order of Priests, Levites, and common people. This is seen in the meaning of the word, which is from “Niko” to conquer, to overthrow, and “Laos” the people or laity. The object was to establish a “Holy Order of Men,” and place them over the laity, which was foreign to the New Testament plan, and call them not pastors, but--Clergy, Bishops, Archbishops, Cardinals, Popes. Here we have the origin of the dogma of “Apostolic Succession,” and the separation of the Clergy from the Laity, a thing that God “hates.” The Church at Ephesus was not deceived, but recognized them as. false apostles and liars. The character of the Church at Ephesus is a fair outline of the Church Period from A. D. 70 to A. D. 170. II. THE CHURCH AT SMYRNA. (A Persecuted Church.) Revelation 2:8-11. 1. THE SALUTATION--“And unto the Angel of the Church in Smyrna write; These things saith the First and the Last, who was dead, and is alive.” 2. THE PERSECUTION--“I know thy works, and TRIBULATION, and poverty, (but thou art rich), and I know the blasphemy of them which say, they are Jews, and are not, but are the ’Synagogue of Satan’.” 3. THE EXHORTATION--“Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer: behold the Devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye may be tried; and ye shall have TRIBULATION ten days: be thou faithful UNTO death, and I will give thee a CROWN OF LIFE.” 4. THE PROMISE--“He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches: He that overcometh shall not be hurt of the SECOND DEATH.” The Church in its “Ephesian Period” having lost its “First Love,” the Lord is now about to “chastise” it, so as to cause it to return to Him. Smyrna has for its root meaning “bitterness,” and means “Myrrh,” an ointment associated with death, and we see in the meaning of the word a prophecy of the persecution and death which was to befall the members of the Smyrna Church. They were told not to “fear” the things that they should be called on to suffer, but to be faithful “unto” death, not “until” death. That is, not until the end of their “natural” life. They were not to “recant” when called upon to face a Martyr’s death, but remain faithful until death relieved them of their suffering. The reward would be a “Crown of Life.” This is the Martyr’s crown. They were told that the “author” of their suffering would be the Devil, and its duration would be “ten days,” which was doubtless a prophetic reference to the “Ten Great Persecutions” under the Roman Emperors, beginning with Nero, A. D. 64, and ending with Diocletian in A. D. 310. Seven of these “Great Persecutions” occurred during this “Smyrna Period” of Church History. Or it may refer to the 10 years of the last and fiercest persecution under Diocletian. This Period extended from A. D. 170 to Constantine A. D. 312. See the Judgment of Reward Chart. III. THE CHURCH AT PERGAMOS. (A Licentious Church.) Revelation 2:12-17. 1. THE SALUTATION--“And to the Angel of the Church in Pergamos write: These things saith He which hath the Sharp Sword with two edges. 2. THE COMMENDATION--“I know thy works, and where thou dwellest, even where SATAN’S SEAT IS: and thou holdest fast My Name, and hast not denied My Faith, even in those days wherein Antipas was My faithful martyr, who was slain among you, where Satan dwelleth. 3. THE COMPLAINT--“But I have a few things against thee, because thou hast there them that hold the DOCTRINE OF BALAAM, who taught Balak to cast a stumbling block before the Children of Israel, to eat things sacrificed unto idols, and to commit fornication. So hast thou also them that hold the DOCTRINE OF THE NICOLAITANES, which thing I hate. 4. THE WARNING--“Repent! or else I will come unto thee quickly, and will fight against them with the SWORD OF MY MOUTH. 5. THE PROMISE--“He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the HIDDEN MANNA, and will give him a WHITE STONE, and in the stone a NEW NAME written, which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it.” In this Message Pergamos is spoken of as “Satan’s Seat.” When Attalus III, the Priest-King of the Chaldean Hierarchy, fled before the conquering Persians to Pergamos, and settled there, Satan shifted his capital from Babylon to Pergamos. At first he persecuted the followers of Christ, and Antipas was one of the martyrs. But soon he changed his tactics and began to exalt the Church, and through Constantine united the Church and State, and offered all kinds of inducements for worldly people to come into the Church. Constantine’s motive was more political than religious. He. wished to weld his Christian and Pagan subjects into one people, and so consolidate his Empire. The result of this union was that two false and pernicious doctrines crept into the Church. The first was the “Doctrine of Balaam,” and the second the “Doctrine of the Nicolaitanes.” The latter we have already considered under the Message to the Church at Ephesus. And the foothold it had secured in the Church was seen in the First Great Council of the Church held at Nicaea, in A. D. 325. The Council was composed of about 1500 delegates, the laymen out-numbering the Bishops 5 to 1. It was a stormy council, full of intrigue and political methods, and from the supremacy of the “Clergy” over the “Laity” it was evident that the “Doctrine of the Nicolaitanes” had secured a strong and permanent foothold. The “Doctrine of Balaam” is disclosed in the story of Balaam found in Numbers 22:1-41, Numbers 23:1-30, Numbers 24:1-25, Numbers 25:1-18. When the Children of Israel on their way to Canaan had reached the land of Moab, Balak the king of Moab sent for Balaam the Son of Beor, who lived at Pethor on the river Euphrates, to come and curse them. When the Lord would not permit Balaam to curse Israel, he suggested to Balak that he invite them to the licentious feasts of “Baal-Peor,” and thus cause Israel to fall into a snare that would so anger the Lord that he would Himself destroy them. This Balak did, and the result was that when the men of Israel went to those sensual feasts and saw the “daughters of Moab” they committed whoredoms with them, which so kindled God’s anger that He sent a plague that destroyed 42,000 of them. Now the word “Pergamos” means “Marriage,” and when the Church entered into a union with the State it was guilty of “Spiritual Fornication” or “Balaamism.” The “Balaam Method” that Constantine employed was to give to the Bishops of the Church a number of imposing buildings called Basilicas for conversion into churches, for whose decoration he was lavish in the gift of money. He also supplied superb vestments for the clergy, and soon the Bishop found himself clad in costly vestments, seated on a lofty throne in the apse of the Basilica, with a marble altar, adorned with gold and gems, on a lower level in front of him. A sensuous form of worship was introduced, the character of the preaching was changed, and the great “Pagan Festivals” were adopted, with but little alteration, to please the Pagan members of the church, and attract Pagans to the church. For illustration, as the Winter Solstice falls on the 21st day of December, which is the shortest day in the year, and it is not until the 25th that the day begins to lengthen, which day was regarded throughout the Heathen world as the “birthday” of the “Sun-God,” and was a high festival, which was celebrated at Rome by the “Great Games” of the Circus, it was found advisable to change the Birthday of the Son of God, from April, at which time He was probably born, to December 25th, because as He was the “Sun of Righteousness,” what more appropriate birth-day could He have than the birthday of the Pagan “Sun-God”? It was at this time that “Post-Millennial Views” had their origin. As the Church had become rich and powerful, it was suggested that by the union of Church and State a condition of affairs would develop that would usher in the Millennium without the return of Christ, and since some scriptural support was needed for such a doctrine, it was claimed that the Jews had been cast off “forever,” and that all the prophecies of Israel’s future glory were intended for the Church. This “Period” extends from the accession of Constantine A. D. 312 to A. D. 606, when Boniface III was crowned “Universal Bishop.” IV. THE CHURCH AT THYATIRA. (A Lax Church.) Revelation 2:18-29. 1. THE SALUTATION--“And unto the Angel of the Church in Thyatira write: These things saith the Son of God, who hath His eyes like unto a flame of fire, and His feet are like fine brass. 2. THE COMMENDATION--“I know thy works, and charity, and service, and faith, and thy patience, and thy works; and the last to be more than the first. 3. THE COMPLAINT--“Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee, because thou sufferest that woman JEZEBEL, which calleth herself a Prophetess, to teach and to seduce my servants to commit fornication, and to eat things sacrificed unto idols. And I gave her space to repent of her fornication: and she repented not. Behold, I will cast her into a bed, and them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation, except they repent of their deeds. And I will kill her children with death; and all the churches shall know that I am He which searcheth the reins and hearts: and I will give unto every one of you according to your works.” 4. THE PROMISE--“But unto you I say, and unto the rest in Thyatira, as many as have not this doctrine, and which have not known the depths of Satan, as they speak; I will put upon you none other burden. But that which ye have already, hold fast till I come. And he that overcometh, and keepeth my works unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations: and he shall rule them with a rod of iron; as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers: even as I received of My Father. And I will give him the MORNING STAR. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches.” In His commendation of this Church, Christ lays the emphasis on their “works,” as if they depended on them, and claimed they de-served merit for “works” of “Supererogation.” But He had a complaint to make against them that was terrible in its awfulness. He charges them not merely with permitting a bad woman, Jezebel, who called herself a “Prophetess,” to remain in the Church, but with permitting her to “teach” her pernicious doctrines, and to “seduce” the servants to “commit fornication,” and to “eat things sacrificed to idols.” Who this woman was is a question. She was a “pretender,” and called herself a “prophetess.” Probably she was of noble lineage. She certainly was a woman of commanding influence. Whether her real name was Jezebel or not, she was so like her prototype in the Old Testament, Jezebel the wife of Ahab, that Christ called her by that name. Jezebel, the wife of Ahab, was not by birth a daughter of Abraham, but a princess of idolatrous Tyre, at a time, too, when its royal family was famed for cruel savagery and intense devotion to Baal and Astarte. Her father, Eth-baal, a priest of the latter deity, murdered the reigning monarch Phales, and succeeded him. Ahab, king of Israel, to strengthen his kingdom, married Jezebel, and she, aided and abetted by Ahab, introduced the licentious worship of Baal into Israel, and killed all the prophets of the Lord she could lay her hands on. And this influence she exercised, not only while her husband was alive, but also during the reign of her two sons, Ahaziah and Jehoram. Moreover, the marriage of her daughter Athaliah to Jehoram, son of Jehoshaphat, king of Judah, introduced idolatrous worship into Judah, and it was not long before there was a house of Baal built in Jerusalem, and so Jezebel caused all Israel to sin after the sin of Jeroboam the son of Nebat. 1 Kings 16:29-33. There is no question that, whether Jezebel was a real person or not, she typified a “System” and that “System” was the “Papal Church.” When the “Papal Church” introduced images and pictures into its churches for the people to bow down to it became idolatrous. And when it set up its claim that the teaching of the Church is superior to the Word of God, it assumed the role of “Prophetess.” A careful study of the “Papal System” from A. D. 606 to the Reformation A. D. 1520, with its institution of the “Sacrifice of the Mass” and other Pagan rites, reveals in it the sway of “Jezebelism.” It was also a period of “Jezebelistic Persecution,” as seen in the wars of the Crusades, and the rise of the Inquisition. A careful comparison of this “Message” with the Parable of “The Leaven” will reveal the wonderful correspondence between the two, the “Jezebel” of the Church of Thyatira, being the “Woman” of the Parable, who inserted the “Leaven” of “False Doctrine” into the Meal of the Gospel. This Period extended from A. D. 606 to the Reformation A. D. 1520. V. THE CHURCH AT SARDIS. (A Dead Church.) Revelation 3:1-6. 1. THE SALUTATION--“And unto the Angel of the Church in Sardis write: these things saith He that hath the Seven Spirits of God, and the Seven Stars. 2. THE CONDEMNATION--I know thy works, that thou hast a name that thou livest, and ART DEAD. 3. THE COUNSEL--Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to die: for I have not found thy works perfect before God. Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. 4. THE WARNING--If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee. 5. THE PROMISE--Thou hast a few names even in Sardis which have not defiled their garments; and they shall walk with me in white: for they are worthy. He that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in WHITE RAIMENT; and I will not blot out his name out of the Book of Life, but I will confess his name before My Father, and before His angels. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches.” The Church at Sardis was called a “Dead Church” though it had a name to live. That is, it was a “Formalistic Church,” a church given over to “formal” or “ritualistic” worship. It had the “Form of Godliness without the power.” The meaning of the word “Sardis” is the “escaping one,” or those who “come out” and so it is an excellent type of the Church of the Reformation Period. By the Reformation we mean that period in the history of the Christian Church when Martin Luther and a number of other reformers protested against the false teaching, tyranny and claims of the Papal Church. This Period began about A. D. 1500. The condition of affairs in the realm dominated by the Papal Church became intolerable, and came to a crisis when Martin Luther, on October 31, 1517 A. D., nailed his 95 Theses on the church door at Wittenberg, Germany. From that date the Reformation set in. But it was more a struggle for political liberty than a purely Christian or religious movement. It had the advantage of encouraging and aiding the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, that had hitherto been a sealed book, the revival of the Doctrine of “Justification by Faith,” and a reversion to more simple modes of worship, but the multiplication of sects only led to bitter controversial contentions, that, while they threw much light on the Word of God, interfered greatly with the spiritual state of the Church, until it could truthfully be said, “That she had a name to live and was dead.” While the reformers swept away much ritualistic and doctrinal rubbish they failed to recover the promise of the Second Advent. They turned to God from idols, but not to “wait for His Son from the Heavens.” The “Sardis Period” extended from A. D. 1520 to about A. D. 1750. VI. THE CHURCH AT PHILADELPHIA. (A Favored Church.) Revelation 3:7-13. 1. THE SALUTATION--“And to the Angel of the Church in Philadelphia write: These things saith He that is Holy, He that is True, He that hath the Key of David, He that openeth; and no man shutteth; and shutteth, and no man openeth. 2. COMMENDATION--I know thy works: behold I have set before thee an OPEN DOOR, and no man can shut it: for thou hast a little strength, and hast kept My word, and hast not denied My name. 3. THE PROMISE--Behold, I will make them of the Synagogue of Satan, which say they are Jews, and are not, but do lie; behold, I will make them to come and worship before thy feet, and to know that I have loved thee. Because thou hast kept the word of My Patience, I also will keep thee from the HOUR OF TRIBULATION, which shall come upon all the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth. Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy CROWN. Him that overcometh will I make a PILLAR in the Temple of My God, and he shall go no more out: and I will write upon him the NAME of My God, and the name of the CITY of My God, which is NEW JERUSALEM, which cometh down out of Heaven from My God: and I will write upon him My NEW NAME. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches.” There is no question about the meaning of the word Philadelphia. It means “Brotherly Love,” and well describes the charity and brotherly fellowship that dissipated the bitter personal animosities that characterized the theological disputants of the “Sardis Period,” and made possible the evangelistic and missionary labors of the past 150 years. Three things are said of this Church: 1. It had a “little strength.” It was like a person coming back to life who was still very weak. It was the “dead” Sardis Church “revived,” and Revivals have been characteristic of the Philadelphia Period. These Revivals began with George Whitefield in A. D. 1739, followed by John Wesley, Charles G. Finney and D. L. Moody. 2. It had set before it an “open door,” that no “man” could shut. Note that this promise was made by Him, who “hath the ’Key of David,’ He that ’openeth’ and no man shutteth; and ’shutteth’ and no man openeth.” In 1793 William Carey sailed for India, where he found an “open door,” and since then the Lord has opened the door into China, Japan, Korea, India, Africa and the isles of the sea, until there is not a country in the world where the missionary cannot go. 3. It was to be kept from the “Hour of Temptation” (TRIBULATION), that shall come upon ALL THE WORLD, and as there has never as yet been a WORLDWIDE Tribulation, this “Hour of Tribulation” must still be future and refers doubtless to the “Great Tribulation” that is to come upon the “whole world,” just before the return of the Lord to set up His Millennial Kingdom, and as the promise is that the “Philadelphia Church” shall not pass through the Tribulation, is not this additional proof that the Church shall be “caught out” before the Tribulation? The Philadelphia Period covers the time between A. D. 1750 and A. D. 1900. We must not forget that the characteristics of all these Periods continue on in the Church down to the end. This is true of the Evangelistic and Missionary movements of the “Philadelphia Period,” but they are now more mechanical and based on business methods, and there is less spiritual power, and this will continue until Christ returns. VII. THE CHURCH AT LAODICEA. (A Lukewarm Church.) Revelation 3:14-22. 1. THE SALUTATION--“And unto the Angel of the Church of the Laodiceans write: These things saith the Amen, the Faithful and True Witness, the beginning of the creation of God. 2. THE COMPLAINT--I know thy works, that thou art neither hot nor cold: I would thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold or hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth. Because thou sayest, I am rich and increased with goods, and have need of nothing, and knowest not that thou are wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked. 3. THE COUNSEL--I counsel thee to buy of Me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see. 4. THE CHASTENING--As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten: be zealous therefore, and repent. 5. THE PROMISE--Behold I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in My Throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with My Father in His Throne. He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches.” Christ has no “commendation” for this Church, but much to complain of. He says-- “I know thy works, that thou art neither cold or hot; I would thou wert cold or hot. So then, because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold or hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth.” There is nothing more disgusting or nauseating than “tepid” water. So there is nothing more repugnant to Christ than a “tepid” church. He would rather have a church “frozen” or “boiling.” It was the “chilly spiritual atmosphere” of the Church of England that drove John Wesley to start those outside meetings which became so noted for their “religious fervor,” and it was the same “chilly atmosphere” of the Methodist Church that drove William Booth in turn to become a “Red-hot” Salvationist. Our churches today are largely in this “lukewarm” condition. There is very little of warm-hearted spirituality. There is much going on in them, but it is largely mechanical and of a social character. Committees, societies, and clubs are multiplied, but there is an absence of “spiritual heat.” Revival meetings are held, but instead of waiting on the Lord for power, evangelists and paid singers are hired and soul winning is made a business. The cause of this “lukewarmness” is the same as that of the Church of Laodicea--Self-Deception. “Because thou sayest I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind and naked.” They thought they were rich, and outwardly they were, but Christ saw the poverty of their heart. There are many such churches in the world today. More so than in any other period in the history of the church. Many of these churches have Cathedral-like buildings, stained glass windows, eloquent preachers, paid singers, large congregations. Some of them have large landed interests and are well endowed, and yet they are poor. Many of the members, if not the majority, are worldly, card playing, dancing, and theatre going Christians. The poor and the saintly are not wanted in such churches because their presence is a rebuke. These churches do not see that they are wretched, miserable, poor, blind, and naked. If we were to visit such churches they would take pride in showing us the building, they would praise the preaching and singing, they would boast of the character of their congregations, the exclusiveness of their membership, and the attractiveness of all their services, but if we suggested a series of meetings for the “deepening of the Spiritual Life,” or the “conversion of the unsaved,” they would say--“Oh, no, we do not want such meetings, we have need of nothing.” The Church at Laodicea was not burdened with debt, but it was burdened with WEALTH. The trouble with the church today is that it thinks that nothing can be done without money, and that if we only had the money the world would be converted in this generation. The world is not to be converted by money, but by the Spirit of God. The trouble with the Church of Laodicea was that its “Gold” was not of the right kind, and so it was counseled to buy of the Lord “gold tried in the fire.” What kind of gold is that? It is gold that has no taint upon it. Gold that is not cankered, or secured by fraud, or the withholding of a just wage. What a description we have of these Laodicean days in James 5:1-4. But the Church of Laodicea was not only poor, though rich, it was blind. Or to put it more accurately--“Near-Sighted.” They could see their worldly prosperity, but were “Short-Sighted” as to heavenly things, so the Lord counseled them to anoint their eyes with “Eye-Salve.” Their merchants dealt in ointments and herbs of a high degree of healing virtue, but they possessed no salve that would restore impaired Spiritual Vision, only the Unction of the Holy One could do that. But the Church was not only poor, and blind, it was naked. Their outward garments were doubtless of the finest material and the latest fashionable cut, but not such as should adorn the person of a Child of God. So they were counseled to purchase of Christ “White Raiment,” in exchange for the “raven black woolen” garments for which the garment makers of Laodicea were famous. Then a most startling revelation was made to the Church of Laodicea, Christ said-- “Behold, I Stand at the Door and Knock.” These words are generally quoted as an appeal to sinners, but they are not, they are addressed to a Church, and to a Church in whose midst Christ had once stood, but now found Himself excluded and standing outside knocking for admittance. This is the most startling thing recorded in the New Testament, that it is possible for a church to be outwardly prosperous and yet have no Christ in its midst, and be unconscious of the fact. This is a description of a Christless Church. Oh, the EXCLUDED CHRIST. Excluded from His own nation, for they Rejected Him; excluded from the world, for it Crucified Him; excluded from His Church, for He stands outside its door Knocking for Entrance. How did Christ come to be outside the Church? He had been within it once or there never would have been a Church. How did He come to leave? It is clear that they had not thrust Him out, for they do not seem to have missed His presence. They continued to worship Him, to sing His praises, and engage in all manner of Christian service, yet He had withdrawn. Why? The reason is summed up in one word--Worldliness. But how is Christ to get back into His Church? Does it require the unanimous vote or invitation of the membership? No. “If any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me.” That is the way to revive a lukewarm church is for the individual members to open their hearts and let Christ re-enter, and thus open the door for His reappearance. The character of the Church today is Laodicean, and as the Laodicean Period is to continue until the Church of the “New-Born” is taken out, we cannot hope for any great change until the Lord comes back. What do these “Messages to the Churches” teach us? They clearly teach the DECLINE OF THE CHURCH. That the professing Church instead of increasing in spiritual and world converting power will become lukewarm, faithless, and CHRISTLESS. In Paul’s Parable of the “Two Olive Trees” (Romans 11:15-27), he shows how the “natural branches” of the “Good Olive Tree,” (Israel) were broken off because of UNBELIEF, that the “Wild Olive Tree” of the Church might be “grafted in,” which in turn, because of UNBELIEF, would be displaced that the “Natural branches” might be “grafted back again,” thus showing that the Church does not take the place of Israel permanently, but simply fills up the “Gap” between Israel’s “casting off” and “restoration to Divine favor.” As the Laodicean Period closes the “Church Age,” the Church disappears at the end of Chapter Three, and Israel comes again into view. The Church as Seen in the Book of Revelation ======================================================================== CHAPTER 56: 03.10-III. THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER ======================================================================== III. THE THINGS WHICH SHALL BE HEREAFTER We have now come to the Third Division of the Book. The Three Divisions of the Book do not overlap nor are they concurrent. The word translated “hereafter,” would be better translated “after these things.” The word “hereafter” permits a “time space,” while the words “after these things” refer to the things that shall immediately follow the completion of the “Church Age,” as prefigured in the Messages to the Seven Churches. The Church disappears from view with the close of the third chapter and is not heard of again until the nineteenth chapter, where her marriage to the Lamb is announced. Revelation 19:7-9. The removal of the Church at the end of the third chapter opens the way for God to renew His dealings with Israel, and take up the broken thread of Jewish History. That the portion of the Book from chapter three to the end of chapter nineteen is largely made up of symbols taken from the Old Testament, as the Tabernacle, Ark of the Covenant, Altar, Censer, Elders, Cherubim, Seals, Trumpets, Plagues, etc., is conclusive evidence that we are here back on Jewish ground, and that the Parenthetical Dispensation of the Church is complete, and that the last or “Seventieth Week” of Daniel’s “Seventy Weeks” is in course of fulfilment. It is clear therefore that we must look for the explanation of these symbols to the Old Testament. Chapters four and five are introductory and preparatory to the “Prophetic Action” of the “Seals,” “Trumpets” and “Vials,” and must be considered first. 1. THE HEAVENLY DOOR. Revelation 4:1. “AFTER THIS I looked, and, behold, a DOOR WAS OPENED IN HEAVEN: and the first voice which I heard was as it were a trumpet talking with me; which said, Come up hither, and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter” (after these). The scene now changes from earth (Patmos) to Heaven. John tells us that After This, after his Vision of Christ in the midst of the “Seven Candlesticks,” and his foreview of the history of the Christian Church, as reviewed in the Messages to the Seven Churches, which carried him down to the end of the Church Age, he looked, and behold a DOOR WAS OPENED IN HEAVEN, and the same voice that spoke to him from the midst of the “Seven Golden Candlesticks,” which was the voice of Christ (Revelation 1:10-13), said with the clearness and sweetness of a trumpet-- “COME UP HITHER AND I WILL SHOW THEE THINGS WHICH MUST BE HEREAFTER” And John adds “IMMEDIATELY I WAS IN THE SPIRIT: and, behold, a Throne was set in Heaven, and ONE sat on the Throne.” The experience of John was similar to that of Paul, who was caught up into Paradise. Whether in the body or out of the body they are uncertain, at least Paul was. 2 Corinthians 12:2-4. The difference between them however was, that, while Paul heard words that he was forbidden to speak, John was told to “WRITE IN A BOOK” the things he saw and heard, and send them to the Seven Churches in Asia. In this “Rapture” of John we have a type of the RAPTURE OF THE CHURCH, and it is at this place in the Book that the “RAPTURE” of the Church takes place. After the confession of Peter at Caesarea Philippi, that Jesus was the Christ, the Son of the living God (Matthew 16:13-28), and Jesus had said that upon the rock of that confession He would build His Church, He said to His Disciples’--“Verily I say unto you, there be some standing here which shall not taste of death, till they see the Son of Man COMING IN HIS KINGDOM.” And then we read in the next chapter (and there should be no chapter division), “And after six days Jesus taketh Peter, James and John his brother, and bringeth them up into an high mountain apart, and was TRANSFIGURED BEFORE THEM.” Matthew 17:1-9. Now this “Transfiguration Scene” is a type of the Second Coming of Christ, Moses being a type of the “Resurrected Saints,” and Elijah of the “Translated Saints.” As the promise of Christ to His Disciples that some of them should not “taste of death” until they saw in vision a rehearsal of the manner of His Second Coming, was fulfilled in the “Transfiguration Scene,” so the statement made to Peter as to John, “If I will that he TARRY TILL I COME” (John 21:20-23), finds its fulfilment in John’s being caught up in vision and beholding before his death, what he would have witnessed and experienced if his life had been prolonged until Jesus came back. Thus John was permitted to live, until, in vision, he saw the Return of the Lord. The “Rapture” of the Church is described in 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17. “For the Lord HIMSELF shall descend from Heaven with a SHOUT, with the VOICE OF THE ARCHANGEL, and with the TRUMP OF GOD; and the DEAD IN CHRIST shall rise first: then we WHICH ARE ALIVE and REMAIN shall be CAUGHT UP TOGETHER WITH THEM in the clouds, to meet the Lord IN THE AIR: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.” Note how John’s taking up corresponds with this. He was summoned by the “VOICE OF CHRIST,” and it will be the “SHOUT of Christ” that shall summon the saints at the Rapture. It was with a “LOUD VOICE” that Jesus called Lazarus from the tomb. John 11:43. And as it was a Trumpet Like Voice that summoned John, so it will be a TRUMPET CALL that will summon the Saints at the Rapture. As confirmatory proof that the Church is “caught out” at this time and place, we have in the description of the Throne, the statement that the Holy Spirit in the Seven-fold plentitude of His power, is BACK IN HEAVEN. In none of the Epistles is the Holy Spirit invoked along with the Father and the Son, except in 2 Corinthians 13:14, because He is viewed as abiding on the earth with the Church, convicting of sin, comforting believers, and gathering out the elect, but here He is no longer on the earth but back in Heaven, and before the Throne. This is the strongest kind of evidence that the Church at this time has been “caught out” and is no longer on the earth, for when the Holy Spirit goes back to Heaven He will take the Church WITH HIM. And the presence of the Holy Spirit in Heaven is conclusive evidence that the events that follow are to take place after the Church has been caught out, and therefore the Church is not to pass through the Tribulation. 2. THE HEAVENLY THRONE. Revelation 4:2-3; Revelation 4:5-6. “And immediately I was in the SPIRIT: and, behold, a THRONE was set in Heaven, and ONE sat on the THRONE. And HE that sat was to look upon like a Jasper and a Sardius stone: and there was a Rainbow round about the THRONE, in sight like unto an Emerald. . . . And out of the THRONE proceeded Lightnings and Thunderings and Voices; and there were Seven Lamps of Fire burning before the THRONE, which are the SEVEN SPIRITS OF GOD. And before the THRONE there was a Sea of Glass like unto crystal.” The first thing John saw in Heaven was a THRONE. The Throne was not vacant, but One sat upon it, upon whom to look was like looking at glistening gems, such as Jasper and Sardius. The occupant of the Throne was no other than God Himself. In Revelation 21:10-11, John in describing the New Jerusalem says, that its light is the “GLORY OF GOD.” A light like unto a stone most precious, even like a JASPER stone, clear as crystal. This corresponds with John’s declaration in 1 John 1:5, that “GOD IS LIGHT.” Ezekiel in describing his vision of the “Throne of God” says--“Above the Firmament that was over their heads was the likeness of a Throne, as the appearance of a Sapphire Stone: and upon the likeness of the Throne was the likeness as the appearance of a MAN above upon it. And I saw as the color of Amber, as the appearance of fire round about within it, from the appearance of His loins even upward, and from the appearance of His loins even downward, I saw as it were the appearance of fire, and it had brightness round about. As the appearance of the Bow that is in the cloud in the day of rain, so was the appearance of the brightness round about. This was the appearance of the likeness of the GLORY OF THE LORD.” Ezekiel 1:26-28. Now there are two things in Ezekiel’s Vision that correspond with John’s Vision of the “THRONE OF GOD.” First that the form of the one who sat on the Throne could not be clearly distinguished or described, but that it was RESPLENDENT WITH LIGHT, which veiled the form or person; and secondly, that there was a RAINBOW ROUND ABOUT THE THRONE. The person of God then, as He sits upon His Throne, is veiled in a Glory that can only be compared to the shining of some beautiful gem. But one of the remarkable things about the Throne of. God is, that it is surrounded by a “RAINBOW” that is emerald in color. The first mention we have in the Bible of a Rainbow is in Genesis 9:13-17. “I do set My BOW in the cloud, and it shall be for a token of a COVENANT between Me and the Earth.” A Covenant that God would not destroy this earth again by a Flood. But that Rainbow was only SEMI-CIRCULAR, such as we see in the heavens in summer after a shower; but the Rainbow Ezekiel and John saw around the Throne of God was CIRCULAR. In this world we only see half a Rainbow, or the half of things, in Heaven we shall see the whole of things. The Rainbow is the sign of a Covenant based on an accepted Sacrifice, the Sacrifice of Noah (Genesis 8:20-22), and the Rainbow about the Throne of God is the sign of a Covenant based on the accepted Sacrifice of Christ on the Cross. The difference between Noah’s Rainbow and the one around the Throne of God is, that Noah’s is composed of the seven primary colors, Red, Orange, Yellow, Green, Blue, Indigo, and Violet, while the one around the Throne of God is EMERALD. What does this “CIRCULAR GREEN RAINBOW” about the Throne of God signify? It signifies that God is a Covenant keeping God, that His promises as to this earth shall be fulfilled. Even though He is about to bring great judgments upon it, He will not destroy it, but it shall pass through those judgments safely. He will redeem it, and bless it, until its hills, and valleys, and plains, shall teem with the green verdure, fruitful orchards, and bountiful vineyards of the long Millennial Day that is to follow those judgments. If the Rainbow did not encircle the Throne as a “Halo,” it might by its reflection in the “Sea of Glass” appear to John to be round. The “Throne” was not the “Throne of Grace” for out of it proceeded lightnings and thunderings and voices, that remind us of Mt. Sinai, and proclaim it to be the “THRONE OF JUDGMENT.” Before the Throne was a “SEA OF GLASS.” This “Sea of Glass” was unoccupied, but later is seen mixed with fire (Revelation 15:2-3), and occupied by martyrs of the Tribulation Period who get the victory over the Beast, and who have harps, and sing the Song of MOSES AND THE LAMB. This “Glassy Sea” reminds us of the “Brazen Sea” that stood before Solomon’s Temple (1 Kings 7:23-45), and thus was in front of the Ark of the Covenant, the “Mercy Seat” of which was the earthly Throne of God in Old Testament days. Right here it might be well for us to remember that the earthly Tabernacle erected by Moses, with all its vessels and instruments of service and mode of worship, was patterned after the “Heavenly Tabernacle.” Hebrews 9:23. A knowledge then of the Tabernacle and its various parts and vessels of service, will help us to understand John’s Vision of the “Heavenly Tabernacle.” Like John, Paul was “caught up” into Heaven, and saw the “Heavenly Tabernacle,” and he most beautifully and clearly makes a comparison between it and the “Mosaic Tabernacle” in his Letter to the Hebrews. The “Throne” that John saw in Heaven corresponds with the “Mercy Seat” of the Ark of the Covenant. The “Four Beasts (Living Ones)” with the “Cherubim” that guarded the “Mercy Seat.” The “Four and Twenty Elders” with the “Priestly Courses” that officiated in the Tabernacle. The “Seven Lamps (Spirits)” before the “Throne,” with the “Seven Branched Candlestick” of the Holy Place of the Tabernacle. The “Sea of Glass” with the “Brazen Laver” for cleansing, that stood in front of the Tabernacle. The “Altar” under which John saw the “soul of Martyrs” with the “Altar of Burnt Offering.” If the “Throne” section of the “Heavenly Tabernacle” corresponds with the “Most Holy Place” of the “Mosaic Tabernacle,” and the “Four and Twenty Elder” section with the “Altar of Incense” and “Seven Lamps of Fire” corresponds with the “Holy Place,” then the “Sea of Glass” and the “Altar” should correspond with the “Court” of the Tabernacle. This will help us to relatively locate what John saw in the Heavenly Tabernacle. It is also profitable and instructive to compare the “Heavenly” and “Earthly” Tabernacles with the “Tabernacle of Man.” See the Chart of “The Three Tabernacles.” Here we see that the “Spirit” The Heavenly Tabernacle The Three Tabernacles part of man corresponds to the “Most Holy Place” of the Tabernacle, the “Soulish” part to the “Holy Place,” and the “Body” part to the “Outer Court.” As the only entrance from the “Holy Place” into the “Most Holy Place” of the Tabernacle was through the “Veil,” so the only entrance from the “Soulish” part of man into the “Spirit” part is through the “Gate of the Will.” And it is only when the “Will” surrenders to the Holy Spirit that God can take up His abode in the “Spirit” part of man, as He took up His residence in the “Most Holy Place” of the Tabernacle on the “Mercy Seat,” and man become a regenerated soul. 3. THE FOUR AND TWENTY ELDERS. Revelation 4:4. “And round about the Throne were Four and Twenty Seats (Thrones): and upon the Seats I saw Four and Twenty Elders sitting, clothed in white raiment; and they had on their heads Crowns of Gold.” Who are these “Elders” and what do they represent? They are not a heavenly and unfallen order of beings, like the angels or “Living Creatures” that surround the Throne, they are the representatives of redeemed mankind. The name Elder is never applied to angels, neither do angels have “crowns” and sit on “thrones.” Only redeemed MEN are promised “Thrones” and Crowns.” Matthew 19:28. Revelation 3:21. Revelation 20:4. Revelation 2:10. 1 Peter 5:2-4. 2 Timothy 4:8. These “Elders” then must be representatives of the Old and New Testament Saints, that have been redeemed by the BLOOD OF CHRIST. This will be made more clear as we consider their position, dress, and song. They are seated on “thrones,” not ordinary seats, and remind us of Daniel’s Vision of the Judgment. “I beheld till THRONES were placed and ONE that was ANCIENT OF DAYS did sit; His raiment was white as snow, and the hair of His head like pure wool; His Throne was fiery flames, the wheels thereof burning fire. A fiery stream issued and came forth from before Him, thousand thousands ministered unto Him, and 10,000 times 10,000 stood before Him; the JUDGMENT was set, and the ’Books’ were opened.” Daniel 7:9-10 R. V. This is Daniel’s foreview of the “JUDGMENT SEAT OF CHRIST.” While the “Thrones” were placed (ready for those who should be found worthy to occupy them) they were as yet unoccupied. Their occupancy awaited the outcome of the Judgment. Now as the “Thrones” that John saw were occupied by crowned Elders. Then those Elders must have passed the “fiery test” of the Judgment of Reward (2 Corinthians 5:10, 1 Corinthians 3:11-15), and received their crowns. Those Crowns are five in number. The “Incorruptible Crown.” 1 Corinthians 9:25-27. The “Crown of Life.” Revelation 2:10. The “Crown of Glory.” 1 Peter 5:2-4. The “Crown of Righteousness.” 2 Timothy 4:8. The “Crown of Rejoicing.” 1 Thessalonians 2:19-20. See the Chart--“Judgment of Reward.” That these “Elders” were REDEEMED MEN is further evidenced by the “Song” they sung. The Judgment of ’Reward’ “And they sung a NEW SONG, Saying, Thou art worthy to take the Book, and to open the Seals thereof, for thou wast slain, and hast REDEEMED US TO GOD BY THY BLOOD, out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation; and hast made us unto our God KINGS and PRIESTS; and we shall reign on the earth.” Revelation 5:9-10. Now this could not be said of angels, or any other created heavenly beings, for they have not been redeemed by the Blood of the Lamb, nor are they to be “Kings” and “Priests” on the earth. While the “Elders” sit on Thrones and wear Crowns, they are not dressed in royal robes but in “white raiment,” the garment of a Priest. They are the members of a “ROYAL PRIESTHOOD.” 1 Peter 2:9. That the time has not yet come for them to reign is clear, for they are engaged in Priestly duties, having “Golden Vials full of odors, which are the prayers of saints,” in their hands. Revelation 5:8. These saints are not the saints of the Church, but the Jewish saints on earth during the “Tribulation Period,” whose prayers are so beautifully prewritten in the Psalms. That the “Elders” will be given the right of Judgment is clear. Writing to the Corinthians Paul says--“Do ye not know that the Saints shall JUDGE THE WORLD. . . . Know ye not that We shall JUDGE ANGELS.” (The Fallen Angels.) 1 Corinthians 6:2-3. The time when this right of Judgment is conferred on the “Elders” (Saints) is given by John as after the binding of Satan, and just before the Millennium--“I saw THRONES, and they (the First Resurrection Saints--THE ELDERS) sat upon them, and JUDGMENT was given unto them.” Revelation 20:4. The word “Elder” in the majority of places where it is used in the Scriptures means the representative head of a city, family, tribe or nation, so the “Four and Twenty Elders” are representative of the redeemed human race. But why 24 Elders? Twenty-four is the number of the Priestly Courses as given in 1 Chronicles 24:1-19. When David distributed the Priests into “Courses” he found there were 24 Heads of the Priestly families, and these 24 Heads he made representative of the WHOLE PRIESTHOOD. As the “Elders” are representative of both the Old and New Testament Saints, and the Old Testament Saints are represented by the Twelve Tribes of Israel, and the New Testament Saints’ by the Twelve Apostles of the Lamb, they together make up 24 representative characters. This distinction is clearly brought out in the description of the New Jerusalem, where the 12 Foundation Stones are named after the Twelve Apostles of the Lamb, and the 12 Gates after the Twelve Tribes of Israel. Revelation 21:10-14. While the Four and Twenty Elders are representative of the Old and New Testament Saints, they do not, as a whole, represent the Church, for the Church is composed only of New Testament Saints. The Old Testament saints are merely the Friends of the Bridegroom. But the fact that the New Testament Saints, as represented by the Twelve Apostles, are required to make up the 24 representative characters (Elders), is additional evidence that the Rapture of the Church takes place before the Tribulation. 4. THE FOUR BEASTS. Revelation 4:6-11. “In the midst of the Throne, and round about the Throne, were FOUR BEASTS full of eyes before and behind. And the First Beast was like a LION, and the Second Beast like a CALF, and the Third Beast had a face as a MAN, and the Fourth Beast was like a FLYING EAGLE. And the four Beasts had each of them six wings about him; and they were full of eyes within; and they rest not day or night, saying, HOLY, HOLY, HOLY, LORD GOD ALMIGHTY, WHICH WAS, AND IS, AND IS TO COME.” The word translated “Beasts” should be translated “LIVING CREATURES,” as in the Revised Version. The word here translated “beast” (Zoon), is not the same as the one translated “beast” (Therion) in chapters eleven, thirteen, and seventeen. The word here used means a “living being” or “creature,” while the word used in chapters eleven, thirteen, and seventeen, means a wild, untamed animal. They are not angelic beings, for they are distinguished from the angels, who are mentioned as a class by themselves in Revelation 5:11. Neither are they representative of redeemed human beings, for they do not join in the Redemption Song. Revelation 5:8-10. The word “they” in this passage does not refer to the “Four Living Creatures,” but to the “Four and Twenty Elders.” The “Four Living Creatures” are not in the same class with the “Elders,” for they have no “thrones” or “crowns” or “harps” or “golden vials.” They are the “Guardians” of the Throne of God, and accompany it wherever it goes. Ezekiel 1:24-28. They are four in number, which is the “earth number,” and therefore have something to do with the earth. That is, they are interested in the “re-genesis” of the earth to its former glory before the Fall. They have eyes before and behind and within, which reveals their intelligence and spiritual insight of things past, present, and to come, and they are tireless in their service, for they rest not day nor night, saying, “Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come.” The first time these “Living Creatures” are mentioned in the Bible is in Genesis 3:24, where they are called “CHERUBIM,” but are not described. They were placed at the entrance to the “Garden of Eden” to prevent the re-entrance of Adam and Eve, and to keep the way of the “Tree of Life.” It would appear as if at the place where they were stationed there was a Tabernacle, a place of worship to which Cain and Abel resorted to make their offerings, and that it was from there that Cain went out from the “PRESENCE OF THE LORD.” Genesis 4:16. When Moses was given on the Holy Mount the pattern of the Tabernacle, he was instructed to make the “Ark of the Covenant” with two Cherubim upon it. Exodus 25:10-22. These Cherubim were guardians of the “Mercy Seat,” or the place of God’s PRESENCE when He in His “Shekinah Glory” visited the Tabernacle. But it is not until Ezekiel had his vision of the Cherubim (Ezekiel 1:1-28; Ezekiel 10:1-22), that we have a description of what they are like. See the the next page. The Cherubim Ezekiel describes them as having the likeness of a man, with 4 faces, and 4 wings, and feet like a calf’s foot, and hands like a man’s hand under their wings on their 4 sides. Their 4 faces were different. The front face was that of a MAN, the right side face was that of a LION, the left side face was that of an OX, and the rear face was that of an EAGLE, and their whole body, back, hands, and wings, were full of eyes round about. Ezekiel 10:12. In John’s Vision of the “Cherubim” or “Living Creatures” they are described as like animals, the first was like a LION, the second like a CALF, or a young Ox, the third had the face of a MAN, and the fourth was like a FLYING EAGLE. John’s “Living Creatures” had 6 wings, while Ezekiel’s “Cherubim” had only 4. In Ezekiel’s vision, the “Cherubim,” or “Living Creatures,” were accompanied by the Holy Spirit (Ezekiel 1:12) and traveled on wheels, which shows that they were on some tour or mission, attended by the Lord, who sat on His Throne over their heads (Ezekiel 1:25-28), but the wheels are absent in John’s vision, for the scene is in Heaven, the permanent home of the Throne of God. In the camping and marching order of Israel in the Wilderness, there was a fixed relation of the Twelve Tribes to the Tabernacle. In camp the Tabernacle rested in the middle. The Camp of Judah, composed of 3 Tribes, rested on the East, with its Standard bearing the figure of a LION. The Camp of Ephraim, composed of 3 Tribes, rested on the West, with its Standard bearing the figure of an OX. The Camp of Reuben, composed of 3 Tribes, rested on the South, with its Standard bearing the figure of a MAN. The Camp of Dan, composed of 3 Tribes, rested on the North, with its Standard bearing the figure of an EAGLE. Thus the Tabernacle in the centre of the Camp, the place of God’s Presence, was surrounded and protected by Standards that bore the figures of Ezekiel’s and John’s “Living Creatures.” The dissimilarity between Ezekiel’s “Living Creatures,” and John’s “Living Creatures” can only be explained on the supposition that there are different orders of “Living Creatures” or “Cherubim,” each adapted to the service he is created to perform. In Isaiah’s Vision in the Temple of the Lord seated on His Throne, he saw a heavenly order of beings that he called the “Seraphim.” They had 6 wings, like John’s “Living Creatures,” and cried “Holy, Holy, Holy, is the Lord of Hosts: the whole earth is full of His Glory” (Isaiah 6:1-4), but they stood above the Throne, while Ezekiel’s Cherubim supported the Throne, and John’s “Living Creatures” were in the midst or around the Throne. Whatever significances there may be in the different forms the “Cherubim” or “Living Creatures” took, it is clear that they do not represent the Church, but are attendants or officials attached to the Throne of God, for they summon the four Horsemen to appear (Revelation 6:1-8), and one of them hands to the “Seven Vial Angels,” the “Golden Vials” filled with the “Wrath of God.” Revelation 15:7. And when they give glory and honor and thanks to Him that sits upon the Throne, who liveth forever and ever, the “Four and Twenty Elders” fall down before Him that sits upon the Throne, and worship Him . . . and cast their crowns before the Throne, saying, “Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory and honor and power; for Thou hast created all things, and for Thy pleasure they are and were created.” Revelation 4:9-11. 5. THE SEVEN-SEALED BOOK. Revelation 5:1-14. “And I saw in the right hand of Him that sat on the Throne a Book written within and on the back, sealed with SEVEN SEALS. And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice, Who is worthy to open the Book, and to loose the SEALS thereof? And no man in heaven, nor in earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the Book, neither to look thereon. And one of the Elders saith unto me, Weep not: behold, the LION OF THE TRIBE OF JUDA, the ROOT OF DAVID, hath prevailed to open the Book, and to loose the SEVEN SEALS thereof. And I beheld, and, lo, in the midst of the Throne, and of the Four Beasts, and in the midst of the Elders, stood a LAMB as it had been slain, having SEVEN HORNS and SEVEN EYES, which are the SEVEN OF GOD sent forth into all the earth. And HE came and took the Book out of the right hand of Him that sat upon the Throne.” What is this “SEVEN SEALED BOOK”? Writing to the Ephesians (Ephesians 1:13-14), Paul said--“Ye were SEALED with the Holy Spirit of promise, which is the earnest of our inheritance until the REDEMPTION of the PURCHASED POSSESSION.” Then there is a POSSESSION that is to be REDEEMED. What this is, Paul tells us in Romans 8:22-23. “We know that the WHOLE CREATION GROANETH AND TRAVAILETH IN PAIN TOGETHER UNTIL NOW. And not only they (all earthly created things), but ourselves also, which have the “First fruits of the Spirit,” even we ourselves groan within ourselves, waiting for the adoption, to wit, the REDEMPTION OF, OUR BODY.” (This will take place at the First Resurrection). We see from these references that there is something that was lost to mankind and the earth that is to be redeemed, and we do not have to go far to find out what it was. It is the inheritance of the earth and of immortal life given to Adam and Eve, and that was lost in the Fall of Eden. When Adam sinned he lost his inheritance of the earth, and it passed out of his hands into the possession of Satan, to the disinheritance of all of Adam’s seed. The forfeited Title Deed is now in God’s hands and is awaiting redemption. Its redemption means the legal repossession of all that Adam lost by the Fall. Adam was impotent to redeem the lost possession, but the law provides (Leviticus 25:23-34) that a kinsman may redeem a lost possession. That KINSMAN has been provided in the person of JESUS CHRIST. To become a kinsman He had to be born into the human race. This the Virgin Birth accomplished. Jesus paid the REDEMPTIVE PRICE, which was His own BLOOD, on the Cross (1 Peter 1:18-20), but He has not as yet claimed that which He then purchased. When the time comes for the Redemption of the PURCHASED POSSESSION Jesus will do so. That time and the act is described in the scripture we are now considering. The “SEVEN SEALED BOOK” is the “TITLE DEED” to the redeemed inheritance. In Old Testament days when a kinsman desired to redeem a property he took his position, with ten men (Elders) as witnesses, in the gate of the city and advertised his purpose. This is beautifully illustrated in the story of Boaz and Ruth. Ruth 4:1-12. The kinsman who redeemed the property was called the “Goel” or REDEEMER. When the “strong angel” proclaimed with a loud voice--“WHO is worthy to open the Book, and to loose the Seals thereof?” that was the advertisement for the “KINSMAN REDEEMER” to appear. But, said John, there was no MAN (redeemed man) in Heaven; nor in Earth, neither under the Earth, who was able to open the Book, neither to look thereon. It was not a question of the worthiness of some angelic being, as Michael or Gabriel, to open the Book, but of a MAN. When John saw that there was no one worthy to open the Book he wept. Some say he wept because he was disappointed that he could not satisfy his curiosity as to the contents of the Book, but such a statement is puerile. A man under the influence of the Holy Spirit would not be so foolish. John wept because he knew what the Book was, and that if there was no one to open that “BOOK OF REDEMPTION,” that all hope of the redemption of the earth and of man was gone. But John’s sorrow was of short duration, for one of the Elders said--“Weep not: behold, the LION OF THE TRIBE OF JUDAH, the ROOT OF DAVID, hath prevailed to open the Book, and to loose the ’Seven Seals’ thereof.” And John saw, what he had not noticed before a LAMB, as it had been slain, standing in the midst of the Throne, and of the “Four Living Creatures.” John had not seen the Lamb before, because it (He) had been seated on the Throne with the Father, and advanced out of the Glory of the Throne as the Elder spoke. John looked for a “Lion” and saw a LAMB. But the Elder was right in calling it a “Lion,” for Jesus was about to assume His Title as the LION OF THE TRIBE OF JUDAH, and reign and rule with KINGLY POWER. That the Lamb was not an animal is clear from verse seven, where it says--“And HE (the Lamb) came and took the Book out of the right hand of Him that sat upon the Throne.” This is the sublimest individual act recorded in the Scriptures. On it the redemption of the whole creation of God depends. It is still future and takes place after the Church has been “caught out” and Judged, and before the Tribulation Period begins, and you and I, if we are redeemed by the Blood of the Lamb, will witness the scene, and take part in the “Song of Redemption” that follows. Revelation 5:8-10. THE “SEVEN-HORNED” LAMB. This is the “DUE TIME,” when the “MAN” CHRIST JESUS, who gave Himself as a “RANSOM” (on the Cross) for the redemption of the lost inheritance, will be TESTIFIED TO before the Throne of God, by redeemed mankind, angels, and every creature in Heaven and Earth, and under the Earth. 1. Tim. 2:5-6; Revelation 5:8-14. When the Lamb leaves the Throne to take the Book, His Mediatorial Work ceases, and His REDEMPTIVE WORK begins. When our “KINSMAN REDEEMER” is handed the “Book,” the “TITLE DEED” to the “Purchased Possession,” He has the right to break its SEALS, and claim the “Inheritance,” and DISPOSSESS the present claimant SATAN. This He will immediately proceed to do, as He breaks the SEALS. Satan is not evicted at once. He contests the claim and it is only after a prolonged conflict that he is finally dispossessed and cast into the Lake of Fire. In the Gospels four titles are given to Jesus. He is the Son of David; the Son of Abraham; the Son of Man; and the Son of God. As the Son of David, He has title to the Throne of David. As the Son of Abraham, He has title to the Land of Palestine, and all included in the Royal Grant to Abraham. See Map of The Royal Grant. As the Son of Man, He has title to the Earth and the World. As the Son of God, He is the Heir of All Things. The manner of redemption of a lost inheritance is beautifully set forth in the Old Testament. A property could not be alienated from the original owner or his heirs for a longer period than 50 years, at which time it reverted to the original owner. If however for some reason the owner was forced to sell it, it could be redeemed by the next of kin on the payment of the proportionate amount of its value due until the next “Year of Jubilee.” Leviticus 25:8-17. Two illustrations of this method of redeeming a forfeited possession are given in the Old Testament; one in Ruth 4:1-12, where Boaz redeems the possession of Elimelech, the other in Jeremiah 32:6-12, where the Prophet Jeremiah purchased the possession of his cousin Hanameel. The “Deed” was written on a parchment roll, and when the inside was filled, the outside was used, but enough space was left to not show the writing when the parchment was rolled up and sealed, and on the outside of the roll that showed, the Title of the Deed, and the names Map :The Royal Grant to Abraham of the subscribing witnesses were written. Two copies of the “Deed” were made. One was sealed, and the other left unsealed for the purpose of reference. These deeds were handed to the purchaser in the presence of witnesses, and either kept by him, or intrusted to a custodian, or placed, as in the case of Jeremiah, in an earthen vessel, that would neither rot nor rust, to be preserved until the end of the Seventy Years of Captivity that the Prophet had foretold was to be. This method of taking title, explains the meaning and purpose of the “Seven Sealed Book” that John saw written within and on the back. The “Seals” were not in a row along the edge of the Book or Roll, but a Seal was broken and the parchment unrolled until the next seal was reached, and so on until all the “Seals” had been broken. We are not told that what happened as the “Seals” were broken was read out of the Book. The contents of the “Book” are not disclosed. We are simply told, as the “Seals” are broken, that certain things happened. They doubtless were preliminary to the Lamb’s taking possession of the Purchased Possession. It is not until chapter 10:1-6, that Christ, as the “MIGHTY ANGEL,” puts His right foot upon the sea, and His left foot on the earth, and cries--“There shall be time no longer,” that is “NO LONGER DELAY,” that He takes formal possession, but as the claim is disputed further steps, as we shall see, are necessary to secure possession. Daniel’s Seventieth Week Daniel 9:1-27. As the events recorded in Revelation 6:1 to Revelation 19:21, are connected with the last, or “Seventieth Week,” of Daniel’s “SEVENTY WEEKS,” it is necessary that we stop here and explain what is meant by Daniel’s “Seventieth Week.” The Prophet Daniel had been 68 years (B. C. 538) in Babylon, and by a study of the Prophecy of Jeremiah (Jeremiah 25:11), he discovered that the “Seventy Years” Captivity of his people was nearing its end, and so he set his face unto the Lord, to seek by prayer and supplication (Daniel 9:3) to know the exact time of its ending, and while he was praying the Angel Gabriel appeared to enlighten him. (Daniel 9:20-23.) Daniel was concerned about the expiration of the “Seventy Years” of the Captivity, and the restoration of his people to Palestine, and the rebuilding of the City of Jerusalem and of the Temple. But the Angel Gabriel came to disclose to him something more important than that. While he doubtless informed Daniel that God would fulfil His promise as to the “Seventy Years” of the Captivity, which, as we know, He did, he also made known to Daniel that that would not end the troubles of Israel. That while the Jews were to return to Jerusalem at the end of the “Seventy Years” of Captivity, there was a longer period to elapse before the Kingdom would be restored to them, a period of “SEVENTY WEEKS.” The Tribulation Period, or Daniel’s ’Seventieth Week’, the Reign of Antichrist “SEVENTY WEEKS are determined upon Thy People (Daniel’s people the Jews) and upon the Holy City (Jerusalem), to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy. Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the ’MESSIAH THE PRINCE’ shall be SEVEN WEEKS, and THREESCORE AND TWO WEEKS: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times. And after THREESCORE AND TWO WEEKS shall MESSIAH BE CUT OFF, but not for Himself: and the people (Roman) of the PRINCE THAT SHALL COME (Antichrist) shall destroy the City and the Sanctuary; and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined. And he (Antichrist) shall confirm the Covenant with many for ONE WEEK (the last or Seventieth Week): and in the midst of THE WEEK he (Antichrist) shall cause the Sacrifice and the oblations to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations (the Abomination of Desolation spoken of by Christ. Matthew 24:15) he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate.” Daniel 9:24-27. This Vision of the “SEVENTY WEEKS” is the most important revelation, in many ways, made in the Scriptures. We are here told that this Period of “SEVENTY WEEKS” was determined upon Daniel’s PEOPLE (the Jews), and upon the HOLY CITY (Jerusalem). This is very important. It discloses the fact that the “SEVENTY WEEKS” have nothing to do with the Gentiles, or the Church, but only with the JEWS and JERUSALEM. It also discloses another important fact that the “SEVENTY WEEKS” only cover the period when the Jews are DWELLING IN THEIR OWN LAND, and does not cover the present period of their Dispersion. We are told in Daniel 9:24 that these “SEVENTY WEEKS” were determined for a SIX-FOLD purpose. 1. TO FINISH THE TRANSGRESSION. It is the transgression of ISRAEL that is here referred to, and the finishing of it will be the turning away of UNGODLINESS FROM JACOB. Romans 11:26-27. The transgression of Israel has not yet come to an end, and will not until they as a Nation shall be converted. 2. TO MAKE AN END OF SINS. The margin reads to “seal up” sins. The sins of ISRAEL. This may refer to the author of Israel’s sins--Satan, who shall at that time be “sealed up” in the Pit. Revelation 20:1-3. 3. TO MAKE RECONCILIATION FOR INIQUITY. This refers to ISRAEL’S iniquity in the rejection of their Messiah. While atonement was made for their sin on the Cross, its application to Israel as a Nation awaits the day when they shall look on Him whom they pierced (Zechariah 12:10), and a fountain shall be opened to the “House of David,” and the inhabitants of Jerusalem for sin and uncleanliness, Zechariah 13:1, and a nation, the Jewish Nation, shall be “born again” in a day. Isaiah 66:8. 4. TO BRING IN EVERLASTING RIGHTEOUSNESS. When the “Transgression of ISRAEL” has come to an end, and her sins are “sealed up,” then everlasting righteousness shall be brought in. The King will come, and the Kingdom be restored to Israel, and the Millennium will be here, and the “Knowledge of the Lord” shall cover the earth, as the waters cover the sea. Habakkuk 2:14. 5. TO SEAL UP THE VISION AND PROPHECY. When the “Transgression of ISRAEL” has ceased and they have uninterrupted communion with God, there will no longer be any need for “Vision” or “Prophet.” It is a noteworthy fact that “Vision” and “Prophecy” has been confined to the Jewish race. 6. TO ANOINT THE MOST HOLY. This probably refers to the anointing of the “Most Holy Place,” or the “Holy of Holies” of the MILLENNIAL TEMPLE, described by Ezekiel. Ezekiel 41. There is great significance in this announcement; for, although the Tabernacle of Moses was anointed (Leviticus 8:10), there is no mention of such a ceremony in the Consecration of either Solomon’s Temple, or the Temple of Zerubbabel, for those buildings were considered merely as continuations of the Mosaic Tabernacle. But when the King comes back and sits upon the Throne of His father David, there is to be a magnificent Temple erected, the like of which has never as yet been seen on this planet of ours. There will be no “Ark of the Covenant” with its “Mercy Seat,” in the “Most Holy Place” of the Millennial Temple (Jeremiah 3:16), but in its place will stand the ROYAL THRONE on which the “BRANCH,” the Messiah shall sit as a KING-PRIEST (Zechariah 6:12-13), and whose anointing is here referred to. Now as the fulfilment of this “Six-Fold” purpose of the “SEVENTY WEEKS” synchronizes with the things that shall happen at the close of this Dispensation, and that are described in Revelation 6:1; Revelation 19:21, it is clear that the last, or “SEVENTIETH WEEK” of Daniel’s “Seventy Weeks,” covers the “TIME PERIOD” of Revelation 6:1; Revelation 19:21, and confirms the claim that that “Period” is Jewish and has nothing to do with the Church. To prove this it is only necessary to outline Daniel’s “Seventy Weeks.” The “Seventy Weeks” are divided into “THREE PERIODS” of 7 Weeks, and 62 Weeks, and 1 Week. They cover the time from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem, which was the 14th day of the month Nisan (March) B. C. 445, to the Second Stage (The Revelation) of the Second Coming of Christ. The “First Period,” 7 WEEKS, refers to the time required to rebuild the walls of Jerusalem, which was 49 years, thus giving us the “Key” to the meaning of the word “WEEK,” for if 7 WEEKS are equal to 49 YEARS, then 1 WEEK is equal to 7 YEARS. Now we are told that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and rebuild Jerusalem (B. C. 445) unto the “MESSIAH THE Daniel’s ’Seventy Weeks’ PRINCE,” shall be 7 WEEKS, and THREESCORE AND TWO WEEKS, or 69 WEEKS, or, if 1 WEEK is equal to 7 YEARS, 7 x 69 or 483 YEARS. Now Jesus, as “MESSIAH THE PRINCE,” rode in triumph into Jerusalem on Palm Sunday, April 2, A. D. 30. The difference in time between B. C. 445 and A. D. 30 is 475 years, but, as we have seen, 69 WEEKS equal 483 years, a difference of 8 years. How are we to explain this difference? The 475 years between B. C. 445 and A. D. 30, are Julian or Astronomical years of 365¼ days each, but when we reduce them to Calendar years of 360 days each, the year used in the Scriptures, we find that we have exactly 483 years of 360 days each. This proves that there was no break between the “First” and “Second” Periods of the “Seventy Weeks,” and that the prophecy that there should be 69 WEEKS to the coming of “MESSIAH THE PRINCE” was literally fulfilled. Now as 69 WEEKS of Daniel’s “SEVENTY WEEKS” have already expired, and all that was prophesied to occur during those “SEVENTY WEEKS” has not yet been fulfilled, it stands to reason that the things unfulfilled are still future, and must be fulfilled in the remaining “ONE WEEK,” and that that “ONE WEEK” shall be “SEVEN YEARS” long, for it must be of the same length as the other “WEEKS.” This then gives us the length of time of the reign of the “PRINCE THAT SHALL COME” (Antichrist), who we are told in Daniel 9:27 shall make a Covenant with the Jews for “ONE WEEK” (7 years), the last or “SEVENTIETH WEEK,” and that in the “Middle” of the WEEK he shall break the Covenant and cause the “sacrifice and oblation” that the Jews will have restored, to cease, and then the “overspreading of abominations that maketh desolate,” shall continue until the end of the WEEK. As this is just what is foretold will occur during the reign of Antichrist (2 Thessalonians 2:3-4) we see that the “Period” between Revelation 6:1 and Revelation 19:21, that we are now about to study, is the “Third Period” of ONE WEEK, of Daniel’s “SEVENTY WEEKS” and that it is to last SEVEN YEARS. From this we see that while there was no “Time Space” between the “First” and “Second” Periods of the “Seventy Weeks,” there is a “Time Space” between the “Second” and “Third” Periods or the 69th and 70th Week, of already (A. D. 1919) 1889 years, or the present Church Age. This was hidden so the Church should not fail to watch. See the “Chart” ======================================================================== CHAPTER 57: 03.11- THE SEVEN SEALS ======================================================================== THE SEVEN SEALS FIRST SEAL. (A White Horse.) Revelation 6:1-2. “And I saw when the LAMB opened one of the SEALS, and I heard, as it were the noise of thunder, one of the ’Four Beasts’ saying, Come and see. And I saw, and behold a WHITE HORSE: and he that sat on him had a bow; and a crown was given unto him: and he went forth conquering, and to conquer.” When the LAMB broke the “First Seal,” the first, or “Lion-like Living Creature” cried with a voice of thunder--“COME.” The words “and see” are omitted in many manuscripts, and in the Revised Version. John had no need to “come” for he was already there. The command then of “Come” was to the “Rider” of the White Horse. When he appeared, John says--“And I saw, and behold a WHITE HORSE; and he that sat on him had a bow; and a crown was given unto him: and he went forth conquering, and to conquer.” Who is the “Rider” upon this White Horse? He is not Christ, as some claim, for Christ, as the LAMB, is holding the “Seven Sealed Book” and breaking its “Seals.” Christ does not appear as a White Horse Rider until Revelation 19:11-16, when He comes with the armies of Heaven to engage in the Battle of Armageddon. Then He is called “Faithful and True,” and on His head there is a many “Diademed Crown,” and He is clothed in a vesture dipped in blood, and His name is called the “WORD OF GOD,” and there is no weapon of warfare in His hand, but a sharp sword comes out of His mouth, and the effect upon His enemies will he swift and terrible. This “Rider” has a “bow,” no arrow is mentioned, and he is not crowned at first, but a crown will be given to him later, the “Stephanos” or “Victor’s Crown,” as a reward for his victories which are prolonged and bloodless. This is the picture of a brilliant, strategical, and irresistible conqueror, whose victories will dazzle the world, and elevate him to a leadership that will place him at the Head of the Ten Federated Kingdoms of the revived Roman Empire. As a subaltern, like Napoleon I, he will rise from the ranks until a crown will be given him. His triumphs will be due to his skilful diplomacy. Like Antiochus Epiphanes, his prototype, he “will come in peaceably, and obtain the Kingdom by flatteries.” Daniel 11:21. As the “Tool of Satan” he will be endowed with wonder working powers, and when he comes, he will find the world ready to receive him, for God will send upon its inhabitants a “strong delusion” that they will believe a LIE, or “THE LIE,” for that is what he will be. 2 Thessalonians 2:9-11. In other words this White Horse Rider is the ANTICHRIST. He is the “PRINCE WHO IS TO COME” of Daniel’s Vision of the “Seventy Weeks,” and who will confirm the Covenant for “ONE WEEK,” the last or “Seventieth Week,” with Daniel’s people the Jews. Daniel 9:27. This Covenant will probably be the privilege to return to Palestine and rebuild the Temple and re-establish their sacrificial form of worship, and national existence, in exchange for the financial assistance of the Jewish bankers of the world in his schemes of establishing world wide commerce, and the formation of a gigantic corporation, with its commercial centre in the rebuilt city of Babylon, so that no one can buy or sell unless they have his “MARK,” (the “Mark of the Beast,” Revelation 13:16-17), for we are told in Daniel 8:23-25, that “through his policy also he shall cause CRAFT (manufactories) to prosper in his hand.” The rise of this White Horse Rider necessarily antedates the beginning of the “Seventieth Week,” or the “SEVEN YEARS” of his reign, for he must have reached a position of power to make a Covenant with the Jews at the beginning of the “WEEK,” but he does not become “THE BEAST,” as described in Revelation 13:1-8, until the “Middle” of the WEEK, that is, until after Satan is cast out of the Heavenlies and incarnates himself in him. His rise to power and the rebuilding of Babylon will take time, so the Rapture of the Church will doubtless antedate the beginning of the WEEK by some years. But while the establishment of the Antichrist’s power will be comparatively peaceful, that peace will be shortlived as is evident from the breaking of the “Second Seal.” This “White Horse Rider” will be Satan’s “SUPERMAN.” The Scriptures clearly teach that there is some day to arise a human being who shall be the embodiment of all Satanic power. He will be known as the “WILFUL KING” because he shall do according to his own will. He will be the Czar of Czars. He will have no respect for sacred things or places. He will cause a throne to be erected in the Most Holy Place of a Temple that the Jews will build at Jerusalem, and, seating himself upon it, he will proclaim himself God, and men will be commanded to worship him; and Satan will give unto him his power and his seat (Throne) and great authority. All this will be fully brought out under the “Sixth Personage,” the “Beast Out of the Sea,” SECOND SEAL. (A Red Horse.) Revelation 6:3-4. “And when He had opened the ’SECOND SEAL,’ I heard the ’Second Beast’ say, Come. And there went out another Horse that was RED: and power was given to him that sat thereon to take peace from the earth, and that they should kill one another: and there was given unto him a GREAT SWORD.” There is no need to tarry long with this SEAL. When it was broken John heard the second, or “Calf-like Living Creature” say, “Come,” and a “RED HORSE” appeared and went forth, whose Rider was given a “GREAT SWORD,” and who had power to take peace from the earth, and cause men to kill one another. The symbolism is very clear. Red, the color of the Horse, is a symbol of BLOOD, and the Sword is a symbol of WAR. The time is clearly that prophesied by Christ--“And ye shall hear of wars and rumors of wars . . . for nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom.” Matthew 24:6-7. This seems to imply that the Antichrist will not have everything his own way, and that his Autocratic methods will lead to insubordination and civil wars among the nations under some great leader represented by the Rider of the Red Horse, whose “Great Sword” is symbolical of the awful destruction of human life that will follow. This is a fulfillment of 1 Thessalonians 5:3. “When they shall say PEACE and SAFETY; then sudden destruction cometh upon them, as travail upon a woman with child; and they shall not escape.” We learn from this “Seal” that wars are likely to break out at any time and that there will be no peace on the earth until the return of the “Prince of Peace.” THIRD SEAL. (A Black Horse.) “And when He opened the ’THIRD SEAL,’ I heard the ’Third Beast’ say, Come. And I beheld, and lo a BLACK HORSE: and he that sat on him had a pair of balances in his hand. And I heard a voice in the midst of the Four Beasts say, A measure of wheat for a penny, and three measures of barley for a penny: and see thou hurt not the oil and the wine.” When the “THIRD SEAL” was broken John heard the third or “Man-like Living Creature” say--“Come,” and a “BLACK HORSE” appeared and went forth, whose Rider held in his hand a “pair of balances,” and John heard the voice of an invisible person in the midst of the “Four Living Creatures” say--“A measure of wheat for a penny, and three measures of barley for a penny, and see thou hurt not the oil and the wine.” The “BLACK HORSE” signifies famine, and the Rider the “Conserver of Food.” When all able bodied men are drafted for war, and no one left to sow and harvest the crops, then famine is sure to follow. So great will be the famine, that it will take a “denarius” a day’s wages, to buy a “choenix” (2 pints) of wheat,” the daily ration of a slave. What is meant by not hurting the oil and wine, may be, that as the Olive tree and grapevine do not bear their fruit until some months after the wheat and barley harvest, and grow without much attention, their crops would not be so much affected by war, and therefore the Olive trees and grapevines were not to be ruthlessly destroyed by invaders for they were needed for medicinal purposes. FOURTH SEAL. (A Pale Horse.) “And when He had opened the ’FOURTH SEAL,’ I heard the voice of the ’Fourth Beast’ say, Come. And I looked, and behold a PALE HORSE: and his name that sat on him was DEATH, and HELL (Hades) followed with him. And power was given unto them over the fourth part of the earth, to kill with SWORD, and with HUNGER, and with DEATH, and with the BEASTS OF THE EARTH.” When the “FOURTH SEAL” was broken John heard the fourth, or “Eagle-like Living Creature” say--“Come,” and a “PALE HORSE” appeared and went forth. Note the “corpse-like” color of the Horse. We are not surprised then when the Rider upon the “PALE HORSE” is called “DEATH,” and that “HADES,” the “Grave,” not “Hell,” follows after “Death” like a great “Voracious Monster” to swallow up the victims of “DEATH.” It is worthy of note that the Riders of the first three Horses are not named, but it will be very clear when the events they chronicle occur, who and what is meant. Here however the Rider is personified and called “DEATH,” and his consort is called “HADES,” they are inseparable companions. The reference here is clearly to some great PESTILENCE that shall come upon the earth. After a devastating war, followed by famine, during which the dead are left unburied, a PESTILENCE is sure to follow. The “fourth part of the earth” over which the Pestilence shall sweep will probably be that part of the Eastern Hemisphere covered by the revived Roman Empire. So great will be the destruction of human life in the days of the “Fourth Seal” that HADES will have to enlarge herself and open her mouth without measure, as foretold in Isaiah 5:13-16. The means of destruction mentioned--the SWORD, HUNGER, DEATH, and the BEASTS OF THE EARTH, are the “FOUR SORE JUDGMENTS” of Ezekiel 14:21, that are to fall upon JERUSALEM--“For thus saith the Lord God: How much more when I send my ’FOUR SORE JUDGMENTS’ upon JERUSALEM, the SWORD, and the FAMINE, and the NOISOME BEAST, and the PESTILENCE, to cut off from it man and beast.” Those will be awful times to those who must pass through them. But the Church will not be in them having been “caught out” before as promised. But awful as those days will be, they will be only the “BEGINNING OF SORROWS” for those who are left. Matthew 24:6-8. And the worst thing about them will be that they are “Hardening Judgments,” and instead of the people repenting and calling upon God, they will call on the mountains and rocks to hide them from the face of Him that sitteth on the Throne. Revelation 6:15-17. FIFTH SEAL. (The Souls of Martyrs.) Revelation 6:9-11. (Souls Under the Altar.) “And when He had opened the ’FIFTH SEAL,’ I saw under the ’Altar’ the SOULS of them that were slain for the Word of God, and for the testimony which they held: and they cried with a loud voice, saying, How long, O Lord, Holy and True, dost Thou not judge and avenge our BLOOD on them that dwell on the earth? And white robes were given unto every one of them: and it was said unto them, that they should rest yet for a ’little season,’ until their fellow servants also and their brethren, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled.” When the Lamb had opened the “FIFTH SEAL,” John saw under the “Sacrificial Altar,” corresponding to the “Burnt Offering Altar,” the “SOULS” of them that were slain for the “Word of God” and for the “testimony they held.” The fact that their “SOULS” were under the “Sacrificial Altar” is proof that they had been offered as a “Sacrifice,” that is that they were MARTYRS. But they were not the Martyrs of the Christian Church, for they had been resurrected and taken up with the Church. These Martyrs’ are those who will be killed for the “Word of God” and their “testimony” after the Church is caught out. According to Christ (Matthew 24:9-14), a persecution will be brought about by the preaching of the “GOSPEL OF THE KINGDOM.” When the Church is caught out the preaching of the “GOSPEL OF THE GRACE OF GOD” (Acts 20:24), which is being preached now, will cease, and the preaching of the “GOSPEL OF THE KINGDOM” will be revived. It is the Gospel that John the Baptist preached, “Repent ye: for the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand.” Matthew 3:1-2, and that Elijah the Prophet when he returns will preach. Malachi 4:5-6. It is to be preached in all the world for a witness; and then shall the “End,” the End of this Dispensation, come. It will be preached by the Jews, and will be the announcement that Christ is coming back to set up His Earthly Kingdom, and rule over the affairs of men. This will be exceedingly distasteful to the Kings of the Earth, particularly to Antichrist and the Kings of the Ten Federated Kingdoms, and the outcome will be a “Great Persecution” of those who preach and accept such a Gospel, and the “SOULS” that John saw under the “Sacrificial Altar,” are the souls of those who shall perish during that time of persecution. That there is no such thing as “Soul Sleep,” and that disembodied SOULS are conscious and can speak and cry, is clear from what John saw and heard, for these “SOULS” cried with a loud voice--“How long, O Lord, Holy and True, dost Thou not judge and avenge our BLOOD on them that dwell on the earth?” The character of their cry is’ further proof that they are not the Martyrs of the Christian Church, for they would not cry to be avenged, but like Stephen would say--“Lord, lay not this sin to their charge.” Acts 7:60. Their cry is that of the Imprecatory Psalms (Psalms 35:1-28, Psalms 55:1-23, Psalms 59:1-17, Psalms 94:1-23, etc.) and indicates that these Martyrs whose SOULS are seen are mainly JEWS. This is still more likely when we consider that the “Gospel of the Kingdom” is to be preached to the NATIONS, and Israel has never been numbered among the Nations. Numbers 23:9. To these martyred “SOULS” white robes were given. This does not mean that they were resurrected, that is, given glorified BODIES, and then robed, but that they in their “Soulish” or “PSYCHICAL” bodies were given white robes, for while the “Spirit” of man loses its earthly, or FLESHY body, at death, it still has a body, its SOULISH body, that can see, hear, speak, etc., for how could a SOUL “cry” if it did not have a form and physical senses. For a full exposition of this see the Author’s Book on “Dispensational Truth,” the Chapter on the “Spirit World.” These martyred SOULS were comforted, and told that they should rest for a “little season,” about 3½ years, until their fellow servants also, and their brethren (Jews) that should be killed, as they were, should be fulfilled. This promise is fulfilled in Revelation 20:4-6. These are the Saints of the Most High that Daniel foresaw would receive the Kingdom. Daniel 7:27. SIXTH SEAL. (Physical Changes.) Revelation 6:12-17. “And I beheld when He had opened the ’SIXTH SEAL,’ and, lo, there was an earthquake: and the sun became black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as blood: and the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig tree casteth her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a mighty wind. And the heaven departed as a scroll when it is rolled together; and every mountain and island were moved out of their places. And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bond man, and every free man, hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the mountains; and said to the mountains and rocks, FALL ON US, and HIDE US from the face of Him that sitteth on the Throne, and from the WRATH OF THE LAMB: for the great day of HIS WRATH is come; and who shall be able to stand?” When the “SIXTH SEAL” was broken John tells us that there was a “GREAT EARTHQUAKE,” and the “SUN BECAME BLACK AS SACKCLOTH OF HAIR,” and the “MOON BECAME AS BLOOD,” and the “STARS OF HEAVEN FELL TO THE EARTH,” and the “HEAVEN DEPARTED AS A SCROLL,” and “EVERY MOUNTAIN AND ISLAND WERE MOVED OUT OF THEIR PLACE.” It will not do to say that these things prefigure and symbolize the overthrow of the Powers of the Earth by great social and political convulsions. These are nothing more or less than great physical convulsions that shall shake the earth, and that have been foretold by the Prophets and by Christ Himself. Such physical phenomena and changes have happened before. We must not forget the “GREAT DARKNESS” that for 3 days overspread Egypt in the days before the Exodus (Exodus 10:21-23), nor the “DARKNESS” that settled over Jerusalem and Calvary on the day of the Crucifixion of Christ. Matthew 27:45. The Prophet Zachariah speaks of a day that shall not be “clear” or “dark,” and he associates it with an earthquake at the time of the return of the Lord. Zechariah 14:1-7. On May 19, 1780, there was in New England what is called in history the “Dark Day.” It was not an eclipse of the sun, and yet it was dark enough to make the stars visible, and the chickens went to roost. The cause of that darkness has never been explained. In the prophecy of Joel we read--“I will shew wonders in the heavens, and in the earth, blood, and fire, and pillars of smoke. The sun shall be TURNED INTO DARKNESS, and the moon into BLOOD, before THE GREAT AND TERRIBLE DAY OF THE LORD COME.” Joel 2:30-31. In Isaiah 13:9-10, we read--“Behold the ’DAY OF THE LORD’ cometh, cruel both with wrath and fierce anger, to lay the land desolate, and He shall destroy the sinners thereof out of it. For the stars of heaven and the constellations thereof shall NOT GIVE THEIR LIGHT, the sun shall be DARKENED in his going forth, and the moon shall not CAUSE HER LIGHT TO SHINE.” In Isaiah 34:4 we read--“All the host of heaven (the stars) shall be dissolved and the heavens shall be rolled together as a scroll: and all their host shall fall down, as the leaffalleth from the vine, and as falling fig from the figtree.” This corresponds to the “stars of heaven” of this “SEAL,” and probably refers not to the constellations and heavenly bodies (stars), they are too far away to be affected by judgments on the earth, but to our own atmosphere, and to “meteors” and “shooting stars,” similar to the “shooting stars” of November 13th, 1833, when they fell for 3 hours during the evening, and so terrified the people that they thought the end of the world had come. These physical convulsions will be the earth’s “TRAVAIL PAINS” as she labors to bring forth the NEW CREATION of the Millennial Age. Christ refers to this period in Matthew 24:29, where He says--“In those days shall the SUN BE DARKENED (that is, its light obscured), and the MOON SHALL NOT GIVE HER LIGHT, and the STARS SHALL FALL FROM HEAVEN, and the POWERS OF THE HEAVENS (the Principalities and Powers of the Heavenly Places (Ephesians 6:12), not the Powers and Kingdoms of the Earth), SHALL BE SHAKEN.” All these startling physical changes and convulsions will cause a great fear to fall upon all classes and conditions of men (7 classes are named), who will no longer attribute such changes merely to natural law, but will see the “HAND OF THE ALMIGHTY” in it all. To them the “DAY OF JUDGMENT” will become a reality, and in their fear and terror they will hide themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the mountains, and say to them--“FALL ON US, AND HIDE US FROM THE FACE OF HIM THAT SITTETH ON THE THRONE, AND FROM THE ’WRATH OF THE LAMB,’ FOR THE GREAT DAY OF HIS WRATH IS COME, AND WHO SHALL BE ABLE TO STAND?” What a prayer? Instead of repenting and crying for Salvation, they will call on the mountains and rocks to bury them from the sight of the Almighty. At this point it will be interesting to compare, as on the next three pages, Christ’s “Olivet Discourse” (Matthew 24:1-30), with the “Six Seals” of Revelation 6:1-17. The similarity between them is most striking, and proves that the author of the “Olivet Discourse” foreknew, in the “Days of His Flesh,” in their exact order, the things that shall come to pass in the “Day of the Lord.” This is indisputable evidence of the Deity of Jesus. COMPARISON OF CHRIST’S “OLIVET DISCOURSE” AND REVELATION SIX” Matthew 24:1-3 TUESDAY AFTERNOON APRIL 4: A.D. 30 And Jesus went out, and departed from the temple AFTERNOON and his disciples came to him for to show him the buildings of the temple. 2 And Jesus said unto them, See ye not all these things? verily I say unto you, There shall not be left here one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down. TUESDAY EVENING 3 ¶ And as he sat upon the mount of Olives, the disciples came unto him privately, saying, Tell us, when shall these things be? and what shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world? THE THREE-FOLD QUESTION 1--WHEN SHALL THESE THINGS BE? 2--WHAT SHALL BE THE SIGN OF THY COMING? 3--AND OF THE END OF THE WORLD(AGE)? ANSWER TO FIRST QUESTION Matthew 24:4-5 4 And Jesus answered and said unto them, Take heed that no man deceive you. 5 For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many. 1-SEAL FALSE CHRIST’S Revelation 6:1-2 AND I saw when the Lamb opened one of the seals, and I heard, as it were the noise of thunder, one of the four beasts saying, Come and see. 2 And I saw, and behold a white horse: and he that sat on him had a bow; and a crown was given unto him: and he went forth conquering, and to conquer. Matthew 24:6-7 6 And ye shall hear of wars and rumours of wars: see that ye be not troubled: for all these things must come to pass, but the end is not yet. 7 For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: 2-SEAL WARS Revelation 6:3-4 3 And when he had opened the second seal, I heard the second beast say, Come and see. 4 And there went out. another horse that was red: and power was given to him that sat thereon to take peace from the earth, and that they should kill one another: and there was given unto him a great sword. Matthew 24:7 and there shall be famines, 3-SEAL FAMINES Revelation 6:5-6 5 And when he had opened the third seal, I heard the third beast say, Come and see. And I beheld, and lo a black horse; and he that sat on him had a pair of balances in his hand. 6 And I heard a voice in the midst of the four beasts say, A measure of wheat for a penny, and three measures of barley for a penny; and see thou hurt not the oil and the wine. Matthew 24:7-8 and pestilences, and earthquakes, in divers places. 8 All these are the beginning of sorrows. 4-SEAL PESTILENCE AND DEATH Revelation 6:7-8 7 And when he had opened the fourth seal, I heard the voice of the fourth beast say, Come and see. 8 And I looked, and behold a pale horse: and his name that sat on him was Death, and Hell fol. lowed with him. And power was given unto them over the fourth part of the earth, to kill with sword, and with hunger, and with death, and with the beasts of the earth. Matthew 24:9-13 9 Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and shall kill you: and ye shall be hated of all nations for my name’s sake. 10 And then shall many be offended, and shall betray one another, and shall hate one another. 11 And many false prophets shall rise, and shall deceive many. 12 And because iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall wax cold. 13 But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved. 5-SEAL MARTYRDOMS Revelation 6:9-11 9 And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the altar the souls of them that were slain for the word of God, and for the testimony which they held: 10 And they cried with a loud voice, saying, How long, O Lord, holy, and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth? 11, And white robes were given unto every one of them; and it was said unto them, that they should rest yet for a little season, until . their fellow servants also and their brethren, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled: Matthew 24:14 14 And this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in all the world for a witness unto all nations; and then shall the end come. THE GOSPEL NOW BEING PREACHED IS THE “GOSPEL OF THE GRACE OF GOD”: Acts 20:24. ANSWER TO THE SECOND QUESTION Matthew 24:15 15 When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth, let him understand,) “THE SIGN” OF THE “DESOLATOR” Daniel 9:27 Matthew 24:16-22 16 Then let them which be in Judea flee into the mountains: 17 Let .him which is on the housetop not come down to take any thing out of his house: 18 Neither let him which is in the field return back to take his. clothes. 19 And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give. suck in those days! 20 But pray ye that your flight be not in the winter, neither on the Sabbath day: 21 For then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. 22 And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect’s sake those days shall be shortened. <--- THE “GREAT TRIBULATION” ANSWER TO THIRD QUESTION Matthew 24:29-30 29 ¶ Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken: 30 And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. 6-SEAL PHYSICAL CHANGES Revelation 6:12-17 12 And I beheld when he had opened the sixth seal, and, lo, there was a great earthquake; and the sun became black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as blood; 1 And the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig tree casteth her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a mighty wind. 14 And the heaven departed as a scroll when it is rolled together; and every mountain and island were moved out of their places. 15 And the kings of the earth, and the great men, and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the mighty men, and every bond man, and every free man, hid themselves in the dens and in the rocks of the mountains; 16 And said to ’the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb: 17 For the great day of his wrath is come; and who shall be able to stand? THE “FIG-TREE” SIGN Matthew 24:32-35 32 Now learn a parable of the fig tree; When his branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is nigh: 33 So likewise ye, when ye shall see all these things, know that it is near, even at the floors. 6-SEAL PHYSICAL CHANGES 34 Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled. 35 Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away. <-- JEWISH RACE ======================================================================== CHAPTER 58: 03.12- THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE SIXTH AND SEVENTH SEALS ======================================================================== THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE SIXTH AND SEVENTH SEALS 1. THE SEALING OF THE 144,000. Revelation 7:1-8. “And after these things I saw four angels standing on the four corners of the earth, holding the four winds of the earth, that the wind should not blow on the earth, nor on the sea, nor on any tree. And I saw another angel ascending from the East, having the ’SEAL OF THE LIVING GOD’: and he cried with a loud voice to the four angels, to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the sea, Saying, Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees, till we have SEALED THE SERVANTS OF OUR GOD IN THEIR FOREHEADS. And I heard the number of them which were SEALED: and there were SEALED A HUNDRED AND FORTY AND FOUR THOUSAND OF ALL THE TRIBES OF ISRAEL.” Here we have a respite in the breaking of the “Seals” that God’s “elect of Israel” may be “SEALED.” As God reserved 7000 in the days of Ahab who did not bow the knee to Baal (1 Kings 19:18), so there will be a “remnant according to the election of grace” (Romans 11:4-6), and God will reserve 144,000 of Israel who during the period of the Tribulation will not bow the knee to Antichrist. This SEALING is not the Sealing of the Holy Spirit, by whom the Believer is sealed (Ephesians 1:13-14), but it is a “sealing” at the hand of Angels. Christ refers to it in Matthew 24:31. What this SEALING is we are told in Revelation 14:1. The “FATHER’S NAME” is to be written on their foreheads. They were “Sealed” on their FOREHEADS where others could see it. Theirs was no secret discipleship. In the same public manner the followers of Antichrist will be “Sealed” in their Foreheads or on their RIGHT HAND, with the “MARK OF THE BEAST” which is the NUMBER OF HIS NAME, or 666. Revelation 13:16-18. The 144,000, 12,000 from each Tribe, will be of the earthly Israel, the literal seed of Abraham, living at that time, and not of a mystical or spiritual Israel. Though the “Twelve Tribes” were long ago lost among the nations, their whereabouts is not unknown to God. And though they may have lost their genealogical books and records, so as not to be able to trace their Tribal descent, God knows where they are, and who is who, and in that day the angels, with omniscient precision, will seal them according to their Tribes, 12,000 from each Tribe. The Angel who has charge of the SEALING comes from the EAST. This is significant. It intimates that the “Sealed Ones” have their gaze directed toward the “SUN-RISING,” as if looking for the fulfilment of the promise in Malachi, “Unto you that fear My name shall the ’SUN OF RIGHTEOUSNESS’ arise with healing in His wings.” Malachi 4:2. The “Elect” then of Israel will be those who “fear Christ’s name,” and who, like as Simon and Anna watched for His First Coming, will be looking for the coming of their Messiah. There is a remarkable difference in the names of the Tribes as here recorded and the names of the original Twelve Tribes. Here the names of Dan and Ephraim are omitted, and the names of Joseph and Levi are substituted. Why is this? The reason is plain. In Deuteronomy 29:18-21, we read that the man, or woman, or family, or TRIBE, that should introduce idolatry into Israel, should have their or its name “blotted out” from under heaven, and be separated out of the Tribes of Israel. This is just what the Tribes of Dan and Ephraim were guilty of when they permitted Jeroboam to set up “Golden Calves” to be worshipped, one at Dan in the “Tribe of Dan,” and the other at Bethel in the “Tribe of Ephraim.” 1 Kings 12:25-30. This is the reason why the Tribes of Dan and Ephraim are omitted from the list in this chapter, and the names of Joseph and Levi substituted. But as the Tribes of Dan and Ephraim are in the list of the Twelve Tribes that shall occupy the Holy Land during the Millennium (Ezekiel 48:1-7; Ezekiel 48:23-29), it is evident that the SEALING of the Tribes in this chapter is more for HEAVENLY PRESERVATION, than to keep them for an earthly inheritance, and this view is confirmed by the fact that they are later seen with the Lamb on the Heavenly Mount Zion. Revelation 14:1-5. The omission of their names in this list of these “SEALED ONES” is to show that the Tribes of Dan and Ephraim must pass through the Great Tribulation unprotected by sealing. 2. THE BLOOD WASHED MULTITUDE. Revelation 7:9-17. “After this I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of ALL nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the Throne, and before the Lamb, clothed in white robes, and palms in their hands; and cried with a loud voice, SALVATION TO OUR GOD WHICH SITTETH UPON THE THRONE, AND UNTO THE LAMB. And all the angels stood round about the Throne, and about the Elders and the Four Beasts, and fell before the Throne on their faces, and worshipped God, saying, AMEN: BLESSING, AND GLORY, AND WISDOM, AND THANKSGIVING, AND HONOR, AND POWER, AND MIGHT, BE UNTO OUR GOD FOR EVER AND EVER. AMEN. And one of the Elders answered, saying unto me, What are these which are arrayed in White robes? and whence came they? And I said unto him, Sir, thou knowest. And he said to me, These are they which came out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes, and made them white in the BLOOD OF THE LAMB. Therefore are they before the Throne of God, and serve Him day and night in His Temple: and He that sitteth on the Throne shall dwell among them. They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more: neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the Throne shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of water: and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes.” This “Blood Washed Multitude” introduces us to another class of the saved of the “End-time.” They do not represent the Church, for the Church has already been taken out. They differ from the Elders, who represent the Church, in that they stand, and have “palms” in their hands, while the Elders have “crowns,” and “sit on thrones,” and have “harps,” and “golden vials” in their hands. They are an “elect body” of Gentiles gathered out from all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues. The statement that they “came out of great tribulation” does not necessarily imply that it was “The Great Tribulation” that they came out of, for that covers only the “last half” of the Week, and they are seen by John in the middle of the “first half” of the Week. The Revised Version uses the word “come” instead of “came,” and some versions the words “coming out.” It does not say that they came out of “THE Great Tribulation,” but simply that they came out of “great tribulation,” and as the whole of the Week is a period of tribulation they could come out of tribulation any time during the Week. They are a vast multitude saved by the preaching of the “Gospel of the Kingdom.” While the Holy Spirit went back with the Church to escort the “Bride to be” home, it does not follow that He remained there. For in Old Testament times, and during the earthly ministry of Jesus, He was active in the conversion of men, and so it will be after the Church is caught out. Those who are converted during the Tribulation period will be converted by the Holy Spirit. The claim has been made that this “Blood Washed Multitude” represent the Gentiles who shall pass safely through “The Great Tribulation,” and who cry “SALVATION” because they have been saved from martyrdom and death during the Tribulation, and that they serve God day and night in the new “Millennial Temple” on the earth because there is no day or night or Temple in Heaven. While that is true of the Holy City, New Jerusalem (Revelation 21:22-25), it is not true of Heaven, for they are not the same. The New Jerusalem is the place (City) that Jesus went to prepare for His Bride, the Church (John 14:2), and John declares that he saw it coming down “out of” Heaven. Revelation 21:2. Therefore the New Jerusalem is not Heaven. That there is a “TEMPLE” in Heaven we are told in Revelation 11:19, Revelation 15:5-8, and Revelation 16:1. And the statement “That they shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun light on them, nor any heat, for the LAMB which is in the MIDST OF THE THRONE shall feed them, and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters: and GOD shall wipe away all tears from their eyes,” is not Millennial but Heavenly in character. And further this “Blood Washed Multitude, being Gentiles, could not serve in an earthly Jewish Temple.” The sight of this “Blood Washed Multitude” will so thrill and rejoice the Angelic Hosts that they will fall upon their faces and worship God, saying, “AMEN: BLESSING, AND GLORY, AND WISDOM, AND THANKSGIVING, AND HONOR, AND POWER, AND MIGHT, BE UNTO OUR GOD FOR EVER AND EVER. AMEN.” SEVENTH SEAL (Silence.) Revelation 8:1. “And when He had opened the ’SEVENTH SEAL,’ there was SILENCE IN HEAVEN ABOUT THE SPACE OF HALF AN HOUR.” We must not forget that the “SEVENTH SEAL” includes all that happens during the sounding of the “Trumpets,” and the pouring out of the “Vials,” and so extends down to the ushering in of the Millennium. To illustrate, a rocket fired into the air may burst into “seven stars,” and one of these stars into “seven other stars,” and one of the second group of stars into a third group of “seven stars.” So the “Seventh” Seal includes the “Seven Trumpets,” and the “Seventh” Trumpet includes the “Seven Vials.” The “SILENCE” that followed the breaking of the “Seventh Seal” was preparatory to what was to follow during the sounding of the “Trumpets,” and the pouring out of the “Vials.” This “SILENCE” was something remarkable. The Four and Twenty Elders ceased their harp-playing; the angels hushed their voices, and the Cherubim and Seraphim and all the host of Heaven were silent, and so great was the silence that all Heaven was awed by it; and to add to the noticeableness of it, John added that it lasted for “HALF AN HOUR.” Now a “half an hour” is not long when engaged in some pleasant employment, but it causes a nerve breaking tension when we do not know what is going to happen, and when a life is at stake a minute, or even a few seconds, seem to be hours. The suspense of the half hour of SILENCE in Heaven was intense. But why that half hour of silence? What did it portend? It was the period of silent preparation for the awful judgments that were to burst forth in the earth under the “Trumpets” and “Vials.” THE GOLDEN CENSER. Revelation 8:2-5. “And I saw the SEVEN ANGELS which stood before God; and to them were given SEVEN TRUMPETS. And ANOTHER ANGEL came and stood at the ALTAR (The Golden Incense Altar), having a GOLDEN CENSER; and there was given unto him much Incense, that he should offer it with the prayers of all saints upon the GOLDEN ALTAR which was before the Throne. And the smoke of the Incense, which came with the prayers of the saints, ascended up before God out of the Angel’s hand. And the Angel took the CENSER and FILLED IT WITH FIRE OF THE ALTAR, and cast it INTO THE EARTH; and there were VOICES, and THUNDERINGS, and LIGHTNINGS, and an EARTHQUAKE.” Following the SILENCE in Heaven John saw “SEVEN ANGELS” of official importance, for they stand in the presence of God, to whom “SEVEN TRUMPETS” were given. Trumpets are used to call to war, to worship, for the convocation of the people, to proclaim Festivals, as the Year of Jubilee, the Feast of Tabernacles, and for Judgments. Exodus 19:16. Amos 3:6. Joshua 6:13-16. Zephaniah 1:14-16. These “Seven Angels” prepared themselves to sound. That is, they took the Trumpets that were handed them and took up their positions where they could in turn sound their Trumpets. But before the Trumpets were sounded John saw ANOTHER ANGEL with a “GOLDEN CENSER” in his hand come and stand before the “Golden Incense Altar.” The name of this “Angel Priest” is not given, and it is useless to speculate as to who he was. Some claim it was Christ, because He is our “Great High Priest,” but that is immaterial. We are told that he was given much incense, and that he offered with it the prayers of the “ALL SAINTS.” These Saints were the Saints of the Tribulation period, and their prayers were for deliverance from their enemies. This will account for the remarkable act of the “Angel Priest” of filling the Censer with FIRE FROM OFF THE ALTAR, and casting it on to the earth, the effect of which was seen in the VOICES and THUNDERINGS, that broke the SILENCE of Heaven, and the LIGHTNINGS and EARTHQUAKE on the Earth. As the same four things happen when the “Seventh Trumpet” sounds (Revelation 11:19), and the “Seventh Vial” is poured out, it is clear that the “Seventh Seal,” the “Seventh Trumpet,” and the “Seventh Vial,” all end alike, and synchronize as to their ending, that is, all end at the same time, the “end of the Week.” The Judgments that follow on the Earth as the Trumpets sound, and the Vials are poured out, are the answers to the prayers of the Saints for vengeance on their enemies. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 59: 03.13- THE SEVEN TRUMPETS ======================================================================== THE SEVEN TRUMPETS (Hail--Fire--Blood.) Revelation 8:6-7. “And the ’SEVEN ANGELS’ which had the ’SEVEN TRUMPETS’ prepared themselves to sound. The ’First Angel’ sounded, and there followed HAIL and FIRE mingled with BLOOD, and they were cast upon the Earth: and the third part of trees was burnt up, and all green grass was burnt up.” There is no need to spiritualize this. It means just what it says. These things have happened before why not again? It is the fulfilment of Joel 2:30-31, where the Lord says that in the “latter days” He will--“Shew wonders in the heavens’ and in the earth, BLOOD, and FIRE, and PILLARS OF SMOKE. The sun shall be turned into DARKNESS, and the Moon into BLOOD, before the GREAT AND THE TERRIBLE DAY OF THE LORD COME.” The DAY when He shall come to take VENGEANCE ON HIS ENEMIES. The Lord is going to repeat the “PLAGUES OF EGYPT.” They were literal, why not the “Trumpet” and “Vial” Judgments? The literalness of these Judgments give us the “key” to the LITERALNESS of the Book of Revelation. No less than 5 of the 9 Plagues of Egypt are to be repeated during the Tribulation Period. This Plague is the same as the “SEVENTH EGYPTIAN PLAGUE.” “And the Lord said unto Moses, Stretch forth thine hand toward heaven, that there may be HAIL in all the Land of Egypt, upon man, and upon beast, and upon every herb of the field, throughout the Land of Egypt.” And Moses stretched forth his “rod” toward heaven: and the Lord sent THUNDER and HAIL, and the FIRE ran along upon the ground; and the Lord rained HAIL upon the Land of Egypt. So there was HAIL, and FIRE mingled with the HAIL, very grievous, such as there was none like it in all the Land of Egypt since it became a nation. And the HAIL smote throughout all the Land of Egypt all that was in the field, both man and beast; and the HAIL smote every herb of the field, and brake every tree of the field. ONLY IN THE LAND OF GOSHEN, WHERE THE CHILDREN OF ISRAEL WERE, WAS THERE NO HAIL.” Exodus 9:22-26. The difference between this Egyptian Plague, and the Plague of the First Trumpet, is, that the situation will be reversed. Then the “CHILDREN OF ISRAEL” escaped, now they will suffer. The Judgments of Egypt were directed against Pharoah, the Judgments of the Tribulation Period will be directed against Israel. The Egyptian “Plague of Hail” was clearly a great “ELECTRICAL STORM” that did not touch the Land of Goshen where the Children of Israel dwelt. The FIRE that “ran along the ground” was lightning. The difference between the Egyptian Plague and the one John describes is, that in Egypt man and beast suffered with the vegetation, while only the trees and the green grass will suffer when the First Trumpet sounds, and the HAIL and FIRE will be MINGLED WITH BLOOD. In Egypt the “Hail” smote every herb of the field, and broke every tree, but under the First Trumpet only one-third of the trees and grass will be burnt up. SECOND TRUMPET. (The Burning Mountain.) Revelation 8:8-9. “And the ’SECOND ANGEL’ sounded, and as it were a ’GREAT MOUNTAIN’ burning with fire was cast into the sea: and the third part of the sea BECAME BLOOD; and the third part of the creatures which were in the sea, and had life, DIED; and the third part of the ships were DESTROYED.” As this “MOUNTAIN” is to fall on the sea, and the Judgments poured forth by the “Trumpets” and “Vials” are to fall mainly on that part of the world bordering on the Mediterranean Sea, it is highly probable that the “SEA” here mentioned is the Mediterranean Sea. Notice that John does not say that it was a “Mountain” that he saw cast into the sea, but that it appeared like a mountain, not a burning volcano, but an immense meteoric mass ablaze with fire. That was as near as John could describe it. The effect of this “burning mass” on the sea, into which it fell, was to turn a third part of the sea into BLOOD. If any are disposed to doubt the possibility of such a thing let them turn to the “First Egyptian Plague” Exodus 7:19-21, and read the account of the turning of the waters of the River Nile into BLOOD. “And all the waters that were in the river were turned to BLOOD. And the fish that was in the river DIED; and the river STANK, and the Egyptians could not drink of the water of the river: and there was BLOOD throughout ALL THE LAND OF EGYPT.” The only difference between the “First Egyptian Plague,” and the effect on the Mediterranean Sea by the falling of a “Meteor” into it at the sounding of the Second Trumpet, will be, that only 1/3 of the sea shall become BLOOD, that where the “Meteor” strikes, and thus only 1/3 of the living creatures in the sea shall DIE. One-third also of the ships shall be DESTROYED, possibly by a tidal wave, or the “Meteor” may fall on a fleet of naval vessels, like the storm that destroyed the Spanish Armada. THIRD TRUMPET. (The Star Wormwood.) Revelation 8:10-11. “And the THIRD ANGEL sounded, and there fell a ’GREAT STAR’ from heaven, burning as it were a lamp, and it fell upon the third part of the rivers, and upon the fountains of waters; and the name of the ’Star’ is ’WORMWOOD’: and the third part of the waters (rivers) became WORMWOOD; and many men died of the waters, because they were made bitter.” When the “Third Trumpet” sounded a “GREAT STAR” fell from heaven burning like a lamp (R. V. Torch). This will doubt-less be another “Meteor,” that will assume the form of a “Torch” in its blazing path through the heavens, and when its gaseous vapors are scattered as it explodes, they will be absorbed by the third part of the rivers and fountains of waters, and they will be poisoned by the noxious gases, and made bitter, and many men shall die from drinking of those waters. “Wormwood” is a perennial herb, very bitter, and is used in the manufacture of “Absinthe.” It is much used in France as a beverage, and is more intoxicating and destructive than ordinary liquors. This time is foretold by the Prophet Jeremiah. “Therefore thus saith the Lord of Hosts, because they have forsaken my law, Behold, I will feed them, even this people (Israel), with WORMWOOD, and give them WATER OF GALL to drink.” Jeremiah 9:13-15. FOURTH TRUMPET. (SUN, Moon and Stars Smitten.) Revelation 8:12. “And the ’FOURTH ANGEL’ sounded, and the third part of the SUN was smitten, and the third part of the MOON, and the third part of the STARS; so as the third part of them was DARKENED, and the day shone not for a third part of it, and the night likewise.” What happens under the sounding of this “Trumpet” is so similar to what happened under the “Sixth Seal” that it is not necessary to further dwell on it here. These are some of the “Signs” spoken of by Christ, in Luke’s Gospel, that shall precede His Second Coming. There shall be signs in the SUN, and in the MOON, and in the STARS, and upon the earth distress of nations, with PERPLEXITY.” Luke 21:25-28. THE ANGEL WARNING. (“Three Woes” Announced.) Revelation 8:13. “And I beheld, and heard an ANGEL (R. V. Eagle) flying through the midst of heaven, saying with a loud voice, WOE, WOE, WOE, to the inhabiters of the earth by reason of the other voices of the Trumpet of the THREE ANGELS, which are yet to sound.” The Revised Version, and many Manuscripts substitute “Eagle” for ANGEL, but that does not affect the meaning, for if God could make Balaam’s “ass” to speak, He can use an “Eagle” to announce a message. FIFTH TRUMPET. FIRST WOE. Revelation 9:1-12. “And the FIFTH ANGEL sounded, and I saw a ’STAR’ fall from Heaven unto the earth: and to HIM was given the ’Key’ of the ’BOTTOMLESS PIT.’ And he opened the ’BOTTOMLESS PIT,’ and there arose a smoke out of the ’Pit,’ as the smoke of a furnace; and the Sun and the air were darkened by reason of the smoke of the ’Pit.’ And there came out of the smoke LOCUSTS upon the earth: and unto them was given power, as the Scorpions of the earth have power. And it was commanded them that they should not hurt the grass of the earth, neither any green thing, neither any tree; but only those men which have not the ’SEAL OF GOD’ in their foreheads. And to them it was given that they should not kill them, but that they should be TORMENTED FIVE MONTHS: and their torment was as the TORMENT OF A SCORPION, when he striketh a man. And in those days shall men seek death, and shall not find it: and shall desire to die, and death shall flee from them. And the shape of the LOCUSTS were like unto HORSES PREPARED UNTO BATTLE: and on their heads were as it were crowns of gold, and their faces were as the faces of men. And they had hair as the hair of women, and their teeth were as the teeth of lions. And they had ’Breastplates,’ as it were Breast-plates of iron; and the sound of their wings was as the sound of chariots of many horses running to battle. And they had tails like unto SCORPIONS, and there were stings in their tails: and their power was to hurt men FIVE MONTHS. And they had a King over them, which is the ANGEL of the ’Bottomless Pit,’ whose name in the Hebrew tongue is ABADDON, but in the Greek tongue hath his name APOLLYON. One ’WOE’ is past; and, behold, there come ’TWO WOES’ more hereafter.” At the sounding of the Fifth Trumpet John saw a “STAR” fall, or as the Revised Version has it, “fallen from Heaven.” That it was not a literal star is clear, for in the next verse the “STAR” is spoken of as a PERSON (He), and in the Old Testament angels were called “Stars.” Job 38:7. Because the “STAR” was “fallen from Heaven” does not imply that the “ANGEL,” for that is what it was, was a “FALLEN ANGEL,” or SATAN himself, as some have supposed. John simply meant that he saw the descent of the “STAR,” or Angel, and so rapidly did it descend that it appeared to be falling. This is the same “STAR ANGEL” that in Revelation 20:1-3 comes down from Heaven, having the “Key” of the “BOTTOMLESS PIT,” and a great chain in his hand, and binds SATAN, and casts him into the “PIT.” This makes it clear that the “STAR ANGEL” is not SATAN. The work of both Angels is the same, to unlock and lock the “Bottomless Pit.” It does not look reasonable that God would entrust the “Key” of the “Prison House” of the “Demons” to a “Fallen Angel,” or even Satan himself. THE BOTTOMLESS PIT. The “BOTTOMLESS PIT” is not Hell, or Hades, the place of abode of the “Spirits” of wicked men and women until the resurrection of the “Wicked Dead.” See the Chart of “The Underworld.” Neither is it “Tartarus” the “Prison House” of the “Fallen Angels” (Jude 1:6-7), nor the “Lake of Fire,” the “Final Hell” (Gehenna), Matthew 25:41, but it is the place of confinement of the DEMONS, who are not Satan’s Angels but a class of “disembodied Spirits,” supposed by many to be the “disembodied spirits” of the inhabitants of the Pre-Adamite Earth, who, as they have liberty and opportunity, as in the days of Christ, try to re-embody themselves again in human bodies. They are wicked, unclean, vicious, and have power to derange both mind and body. Matthew 12:22; Matthew 15:22. Luke 4:35; Luke 8:26-36; Luke 9:42. They are the “Familiar Spirits” of the Old Testament and the “Seducing Spirits” of which Paul warned Timothy. 1 Timothy 4:1. They wander about in desolate places. Christ used them to illustrate the condition of the Jewish people in the “last days” when “Demoniacal Power” shall be increased over them SEVENFOLD. He said, “When the ’UNCLEAN SPIRIT’ (or Demon) is gone out of a man, he (the Demon) walketh through dry places, seeking rest, and findeth none. Then he saith, I will return into my house from whence I came out: and when he is come, he findeth it empty, swept, and garnished. Then goeth he, and taketh with himself SEVEN OTHER SPIRITS more wicked than himself, and they enter in and dwell there: and the last state of that man is worse than the first. Even so shall it be also unto this WICKED GENERATION.” Matthew 12:43-45. The word “Generation,” means not simply the life-time of an individual, but it means a “race,” and by this “WICKED GENERATION,” Christ meant those He was addressing, and they were the Jews. So we see that the Jews, as a “race,” when Jesus comes back, will be SEVENFOLD DEMONIACALLY POSSESSED. This will account for their making a “Covenant” with Antichrist which the Prophet Isaiah calls a “Covenant with DEATH and HELL.” Isaiah 28:18. When Christ cast the “Legion” of devils (Demons) out of the Gadarene Demoniac, they besought Him to not cast them into the “deep,” that is, not into the “ABYSS,” the “BOTTOMLESS PIT.” Luke 8:26-36. The Underworld When the “Star Angel” opened the “Bottomless Pit,” smoke, like the smoke of a great furnace, issued forth and darkened the sun, and there came out of the smoke LOCUSTS upon the earth. These were not ordinary locusts. Neither were the locusts of the “Eighth Egyptian Plague.” Exodus 10:3-20. For we read of them that “there were no such locusts as they, neither after them shall be such,” that is, just like them. Nevertheless they were locusts, not some “composite creature” such as John saw, for they acted like locusts and ate up every green thing. The difference must have been in their size and voraciousness. The LOCUSTS that John saw come out of the “Bottomless Pit” were a kind of “INFERNAL CHERUBIM.” That is, they were a combination of the HORSE, the MAN, the WOMAN, the LION, and the SCORPION, and the sound of their wings in flying was as the “sound of chariots of many horses running to battle.” Their size is not given, but they were doubtless much larger than ordinary locusts, but they were not like them, for ordinary locusts feed on vegetation, but these locusts were forbidden to hurt the grass, or the trees, or any green thing, but were to afflict ONLY MEN, and they had human intelligence, for they afflicted only those men who had not the “SEAL OF GOD” in their foreheads. These men they were not permitted to kill, but only torment, and that for only a limited period--FIVE MONTHS, the time limit of ordinary locusts, which is from May to September. The length of time is mentioned twice, and the character of the torment was like that which follows the STING OF A SCORPION, which causes excruciating pain that often causes the afflicted person to desire to die. So fearfully excruciating will be the anguish of those who shall be tormented by these “SCORPION LOCUSTS” that they will “seek death, and shall not find it; and shall desire to die, but death shall flee from them,” the inference being that the LOCUST or DEMON controlling them shall have power to prevent their death. There is a remarkable description in the prophecy of Joel, of what is spoken of as an army of HORSEMEN, but which seems to refer to John’s “SCORPION LOCUSTS.” “The appearance of them is as the appearance of horses, and as horsemen, so shall they run. Like the noise of CHARIOTS on the tops of mountains shall they leap, like the noise of a flame of fire that devoureth the stubble, as a strong people set in battle array. Before their face the PEOPLE SHALL BE MUCH PAINED: all faces shall gather blackness. They shall run like mighty men; they shall climb the wall like men of war; and they shall march every one his ways, and they shall not break ranks; neither shall one thrust another; they shall walk every one in his path; and when they fall upon the sword, they shall not be wounded. They shall run to and fro in the city; they shall run upon the wall, they shall climb up upon the houses; they shall enter in at the windows like a thief. The earth shall quake before them; the heavens shall tremble; the sun and the moon shall be dark, and the stars shall withdraw their shining.” Joel 2:4-10. There are a number of things in this prophecy of Joel that makes us doubt that an invasion of literal horsemen is meant. Horses do not climb walls, or climb up upon roofs, or enter windows like a thief. They do not fly in the heavens and in such numbers as to darken the sun, moon, and stars, nor do they fall upon the sword and escape wounding. This could only be said of “spirit beings” as DEMONS. This prophecy looks more like a scourge of locusts; not literal locusts, but such “SCORPION LOCUSTS” as John describes, for they attack men, and cause them such great pain that their faces turn BLACK. This view is confirmed when we note the time of this “horsemen” invasion. Joel tells us that it will be in the “Day of the Lord” (Joel 2:1; Joel 2:11), that it will be accompanied with the “sound of a trumpet,” that it will precede the pouring out of the Holy Spirit on all flesh, and that it will be at a time when the Lord will “shew wonders in the heavens and in the earth, BLOOD, and FIRE, and PILLARS OF SMOKE.” Now we know that the “Gift of the Holy Spirit” on the Day of Pentecost was only the “first fruits” and partial fulfilment of this prophecy of Joel, for none of these terrible things occurred at that time, and there was no invasion of enemy “horsemen,” or a “scourge of locusts,” on, or before, or after, the Day of Pentecost such as here described. As we have no historical record of such an invasion of “locust horsemen” as the Prophet Joel describes, the event must still be future, and the description in many respects corresponds with what John tells us will happen when the Fifth Trumpet sounds. These “SCORPION LOCUSTS” have a King, which ordinary locusts have not. Proverbs 30:27. This King’s name in the Hebrew is “ABADDON,” but in the Greek is “APOLLYON.” Now Satan is no where in the Scriptures called by either of these names, so Satan cannot be the King of the Demons, for their King is the King of the “Bottomless Pit,” to which he is confined, while Satan and his angels are at liberty and roam the Heavenlies. The meaning then of this scourge of “SCORPION LOCUSTS” seems to be, that an Angel, the custodian of the “Pit,” will open the “Bottomless Pit,” and liberate a vast multitude of Demons who shall enter into and take possession of the bodies of men, and so torment them that they shall desire to die and shall not be able. Those will be awful days in which to live, and especially so for those who have the “MARK OF THE BEAST,” who will be the special mark of those “SCORPION LOCUSTS.” They will be invisible to the natural eye, being “SPIRIT BEINGS,” but their presence will be known by the suffering they inflict, which will be unavoidable because of their invisibility, and the inability to provide any material means as screens, to protect one’s person from their attack. This invasion of “Scorpion Locusts” will last for 5 months and may well be called a “WOE,” but it will be comparatively trifling in comparison with the two “WOES” that are to follow, that of the “Plague of Infernal Cavalry,” and the “Vial Judgments,” which are included under the “Third Woe.” THE SIXTH TRUMPET. SECOND WOE Revelation 9:13-21. “And the ’SIXTH ANGEL’ sounded, and I heard a voice from the ’Four Horns’ of the ’Golden Altar’ which is before God, saying to the ’SIXTH ANGEL’ which had the Trumpet, Loose the ’Four Angels’ which are bound in the great river Euphrates, and the ’Four Angels’ were loosed, which were prepared for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a year, for to slay the third part of men. And the number of the army of the horsemen were two hundred thousandsand: and I heard the number of them. And thus I saw the horses in the Vision, and them that sat on them, having breastplates of fire, and of jacinth, and brimstone: and the heads of the horses were as the heads of lions: and out of their mouth issued fire and smoke and brimstone. By these three was the third part of men killed, by the fire, and by the smoke, and by the brimstone, which issued out of their mouths. For their power is in their mouth, and in their tails: for their tails were like unto serpents, and had heads, and with them do hurt. And the rest of the men which were not killed by these Plagues yet repented not of the works of their hands, that they should not worship devils (demons), and idols of gold, and silver, and brass, and stone, and of wood; which neither can see, or hear, nor walk: neither repented they of their murders, nor of their sorceries, nor of their fornication, nor of their thefts.” That these “Four Angels,” who were bound at the river Euphrates, were bad angels is seen from the fact that they were bound, and that they are the leaders or commanders of an army of 200,000,000 “INFERNAL CAVALRY.” This army of 200,000,000 horse-men is a supernatural army. It is not composed of ordinary men and horses. The fact that these “Four Angels” were bound at the Euphrates, where Satan’s seat was in ancient times, and where it is to be again in the City of Babylon restored, and from whence he sallied forth to do his diabolical work, makes it clear that this army is a part of Satan’s forces. Supernatural armies are not unknown to the Scriptures. Horses and a chariot of fire separated Elijah from Elisha in the day when Elijah was taken up by a whirlwind into Heaven, 2 Kings 2:11. When Dothan was besieged by the army of Syria, God opened the eyes of Elisha’s servant, and he saw the mountains around the city full of horses and chariots of fire. 2 Kings 6:13-17. When the Lord Jesus Christ shall come to take “The Kingdom,” He will be attended by the “Armies of Heaven” riding on “White Horses,” and it stands to reason, if there is to be “War in Heaven” between Michael and his angels, and Satan and his angels (Revelation 12:7), that Satan has his armies, and among them horsemen, and that the 200,000,000 Horsemen mentioned here are Satan’s Horse-men, for no such army of ordinary horsemen ever was, or ever could be, assembled on this earth. Again the horses were not ordinary horses, for while their bodies were like the body of a HORSE, their heads were as the head of a LION, and their tails were like unto a SERPENT, the end of which had the HEAD OF A SERPENT, and it was the SULPHUROUS SMOKE AND FIRE that issued from their mouths, and the SERPENT STING of their tails, that killed all that crossed their path, that reveals the Satanic character of the horses and their riders. The “Riders” upon these horses had “Breastplates of FIRE, JACINTH, and BRIMSTONE,” to match the breath of the horses upon which they rode. The wonderful thing about this invasion of “INFERNAL CAVALRY” was the awful destruction they wrought. They slew the THIRD PART OF MEN. If that means of the whole world, and the present population of the earth is 1,700,000,000, then this army will destroy 566,666,666 persons. It probably however refers to one-third of the men of the old Roman world. Another remarkable thing is, that the “Four Angels” were prepared for THE (R. V.) HOUR, MONTH, and YEAR, that is, they were waiting for the EXACT year, month, day, and even hour, known only to God, on which to make the invasion, and not, as some think, to slay for a year, month and day, or 391 days. “Known unto God are all His works from the beginning of the world.” Acts 15:18. This Plague of “INFERNAL CAVALRY” was for a twofold purpose, retribution and reformation. To punish the idolatry and demon worship of men, and their sins of murder, sorcery, fornication, and theft, and to keep others from following in their footsteps. But it appears from Revelation 9:20-21, that the residue of men who were not killed, did not repent and turn from their sins, and so were left for later judgments. This army of “INFERNAL CAVALRY,” being composed of “SPIRIT BEINGS” like the “SCORPION LOCUSTS,” will like them be invisible to the natural eye, and therefore cannot be resisted, or warred against, by carnal weapons. Those attacked will therefore be without any means of protection, and this will account for the awful destruction of human life, for the “third part” of man will be killed. The awful destructive judgments of the “Trumpets” and “Vials” that are to come upon the earth are doubtless for the purpose of weeding out the worst of the human race, so that only the better class of men shall be saved for the millennium. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 60: 03.14- THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE SIXTH AND SEVENTH TRUMPETS. ======================================================================== THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE SIXTH AND SEVENTH TRUMPETS. 1. Revelation 10:1-11. “And I saw another ’MIGHTY ANGEL’ come down from Heaven, clothed with a cloud: and a Rainbow was upon His head, and His face was as it were the Sun, and His feet as Pillars of Fire: and He had in His hand a ’LITTLE BOOK’ open: and He set His right foot on the SEA, and His left foot on the EARTH, and cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth: and when He had cried ’SEVEN THUNDERS’ uttered their voices. And when the ’SEVEN THUNDERS’ had uttered their voices, I was about to write: and I heard a voice from Heaven saying unto me, Seal up those things which the SEVEN THUNDERS uttered, and write them not. And the ’ANGEL’ which I saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth lifted up His hand to Heaven, and swear by Him that LIVETH FOREVER AND EVER, who created heaven, and the things that therein are, and the earth, and the things that therein are, and the sea, and the things which are therein, that there should be TIME NO LONGER: but in the days of the voice of the ’SEVENTH ANGEL,’ when he shall begin to sound, the ’MYSTERY OF GOD’ SHOULD BE FINISHED, as He hath declared to His servants the Prophets. And the voice which I heard from Heaven spake unto me again, and said, Go and take the ’LITTLE BOOK’ which is open in the hand of the ’ANGEL’ which standeth upon the sea and upon the earth. And I went unto the ’ANGEL,’ and said unto him, Give me the ’LITTLE BOOK.’ And he said unto me, Take it, and eat it up; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall he in thy mouth sweet as honey. And I took the ’LITTLE BOOK’ out of the ’ANGEL’S’ hand, and ate it up; and it was in my mouth sweet as honey; and as soon as I had eaten it, my belly was bitter. And He said unto me, Thou must prophesy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings.” Who this “MIGHTY ANGEL” is we do not know unless he be Christ Himself. In the Old Testament the Son of God was called the “ANGEL OF THE LORD” (Exodus 3:2-18), and as we are now in that part of the Book of Revelation that deals mainly with Israel it is nothing less than what we should expect to hear, Christ spoken of as a “MIGHTY ANGEL.” Then the description of this “MIGHTY ANGEL” seems to point to the same Person that John saw standing amid the “Lampstands” in Revelation 1:12-16, or Christ Himself. The “ANGEL” was clothed in a CLOUD, there was a RAINBOW upon His head, His face was as it were the SUN, and His feet as PILLARS OF FIRE. No mere angel was ever before or since described in the Scriptures as appearing like that. Then He is described as crying with a loud voice, as a lion roareth, and Christ is spoken of in this Book (Revelation 5:5) as “THE LION OF THE TRIBE OF JUDAH”; and in the chapter that follows this the same “MIGHTY ANGEL” speaks of the “Two Witnesses,” as “MY WITNESSES,” which is further indisputable evidence that this “MIGHTY ANGEL” is no other than Christ Himself. This interpretation makes clear what follows. For when this “MIGHTY ANGEL” places His right foot upon the sea, and His left foot on the earth, and swears that there shall be “TIME NO LONGER,” or “NO LONGER DELAY” (margin), it is Christ taking formal possession of the Earth and Sea, and declaring that there shall be no longer delay in dispossessing the false claimant Satan. When the “MIGHTY ANGEL” cried with a loud voice, John heard “SEVEN THUNDERS” utter their voices. These “THUNDERS” spoke, for John heard what they said, and as he had been commanded to write what he should see and hear, he proceeded to write what the “voices” of the “SEVEN THUNDERS” uttered, but he was told to “seal up those things which the ’SEVEN THUNDERS’ uttered, and write them not.” What they said has never as yet been revealed, but doubtless will be when the time comes to make the revelation. John was then told to--“Go, take the ’LITTLE BOOK’ which is open in the hand of the ’ANGEL’ which standeth upon the sea and upon the earth.” John was at this time back again on the earth. And when John took the “LITTLE BOOK,” the “ANGEL” said to him--“Take, and eat it up; and it shall make thy belly bitter, and it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey.” And when John had eaten the “BOOK” it was as the “ANGEL” had said, sweet to his mouth and bitter to his stomach. What was this “LITTLE BOOK”? Some claim that it was the “SEVEN SEALED BOOK,” now open, and therefore the “TITLE DEED” to the Earth, and that the “MIGHTY ANGEL” held it in His hand, as He stood with one foot on the sea and one foot on the earth, as His authority for claiming possession. But the “ANGEL” does not make that use of it, and if it were His “TITLE DEED” to the Earth it seems a strange procedure for Him to give it to John to eat. Then it is described as a “LITTLE BOOK,” as if its contents were small. In that respect it stands in marked contrast with the “SEVEN SEALED BOOK” whose numerous “Seals” and the time taken to break them, imply that it was of considerable size. Then the effect upon John of the eating of the “LITTLE BOOK” seems to indicate that it was more than a “Title Deed.” For it contained matter that when John first ate it (glanced over it) was sweet as honey to his mouth, but when he had thoroughly digested its contents was bitter to his belly. In other words the “LITTLE BOOK” contained matter connected with John’s work as a Prophet, for the “ANGEL” immediately said to him--“Thou must prophecy again before many peoples, and nations, and tongues, and kings,” which for ought we know John did. This “LITTLE BOOK,” here open, is probably the “BOOK” that Daniel was told to “SEAL UP.” Daniel 12:4; Daniel 12:9. That “Book” contained things that were not to be revealed until the “TIME OF THE END.” Not the “End Of Time,” but the “End” of the “TIMES OF THE GENTILES,” which synchronizes with the last half of Daniel’s “SEVENTIETH WEEK,” and therefore with “THE GREAT TRIBULATION PERIOD.” If this supposition be true, then the “LITTLE BOOK” was a foreview of the things that are to befall Daniel’s People in the last half of Daniel’s “SEVENTIETH WEEK.” The effect on John of reading the “LITTLE BOOK” seems to confirm this view, for as he read of the deliverances that were to come to his people, and of the final victory of the Lamb, and the setting up of “The Kingdom,” the “Book” was as “sweet as honey” to his taste, but when he meditated upon the awful sufferings that would come upon the world, and upon the Jews, under the reign of the “BEAST” (Antichrist), and during the pouring out of the “VIALS,” it was bitterness to his soul. THE FINISHED MYSTERY. When the “SEVENTH TRUMPET ANGEL” shall begin to sound the “MYSTERY OF GOD” shall be finished. This is not the “Mystery of the Church” for that was finished by the taking out of the Church in chapter four. That “Mystery” was unknown to the Prophets. The “MYSTERY OF GOD” is the “Mystery” of why God permitted Satan to cause the “Fall of Man” and thus bring sin, and misery, and death into the world. To the Old Testament Prophets God revealed the fact that in His own good time He would make clear this “MYSTERY,” and when the “SEVENTH TRUMPET” (that includes all that happens from Revelation 11:15) sounds, the “MYSTERY OF GOD” will be finished, for then the “MYSTERY of INIQUITY” (Antichrist, 2 Thessalonians 2:6-10) will be revealed, in whom Satan will incarnate himself after he is cast out of Heaven, and in his destruction, and the “Binding of Satan,” and the setting up of the “Millennial Kingdom” of Christ, shall be fulfilled the promises to the Prophets, that peace and righteousness shall reign on the earth. And when, as the result of the “Renovation of the Earth by Fire,” the redeemed human race shall take up its abode upon a redeemed and restored earth, and sin and rebellion shall forever be destroyed, the “MYSTERY OF GOD,” or why sin was permitted to wreck this world, will be finished. 2. THE TWO WITNESSES. Revelation 11:1-14. “And there was given me a reed like unto a rod: and the ’ANGEL’ stood, saying, Rise and measure the ’TEMPLE OF GOD,’ and the ’ALTAR,’ and them that worship therein. But the ’COURT’ which is without the TEMPLE leave out; and measure it not; for it is given unto the GENTILES: and the Holy City shall they tread under foot FORTY AND TWO MONTHS. And I will give power unto MY ’TWO WITNESSES,’ and they shall prophesy a THOUSAND TWO HUNDRED AND THREE-SCORE DAYS, clothed in sackcloth. These are the ’TWO OLIVE TREES’ and the ’TWO CANDLESTICKS’ standing before the God of the earth. And if any man will hurt them, fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies: and if any man will hurt them, he must in this manner be killed. These have power to SHUT HEAVEN, that it rain not in the days of their prophecy: and have power over waters to TURN THEM TO BLOOD, and to smite the earth with ALL PLAGUES, as often as they will. And when they shall have finished their testimony, the BEAST THAT ASCENDETH OUT OF THE ’ PIT’ shall make war against them, and shall overcome them, and kill them. And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the ’GREAT CITY,’ which spiritually is called SODOM and EGYPT, where also our Lord WAS CRUCIFIED. And they of the people and kindreds and tongues and nations shall see their dead bodies THREE DAYS AND A HALF, and shall not suffer their dead bodies to be put in graves. And they that dwell upon the earth shall rejoice over them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to another; because these TWO PROPHETS tormented them that dwelt on the earth. And after three days and a half the SPIRIT OF LIFE from God entered into them, and they stood upon their feet; and great fear fell upon them which saw them. And they heard a great voice from Heaven saying unto them ’COME UP HITHER,’ and they ascended up to Heaven in a cloud; and their enemies beheld them. And the same hour was there a GREAT EARTHQUAKE, and the tenth part of the City fell, and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand: and the remnant were affrighted, and gave glory to the God of Heaven.” The “ANGEL” that told John to rise and measure the TEMPLE was the same “MIGHTY ANGEL” that handed him the “LITTLE BOOK” to eat. And as they were both still on the earth, the “TEMPLE” that John was told to measure was the Temple at Jerusalem. Not the Temple of Herod, for that had been destroyed over 25 years before by Titus, in A. D. 70. This then must be a future temple that is to be built at Jerusalem. It is clear that there will be a Temple at Jerusalem during the reign of Antichrist, for he shall sit in it, and proclaim himself GOD. 2 Thessalonians 2:3-4. And he shall cause the “ABOMINATION OF DESOLATION” spoken of by Daniel the Prophet (Daniel 9:27), probably the “IMAGE OF THE BEAST,” to be set up in the “HOLY PLACE.” Matthew 24:15. This will not be the Millennial Temple described by Ezekiel (Ezekiel 4:1; Ezekiel 42:20), for that will be built at Shiloh, in the midst of the Holy Oblation (Ezekiel 48:8; Ezekiel 48:21), and not until after the physical changes that will take place at the return of Christ (Zechariah 14:4) shall have changed the surface of the Land of Palestine. The Temple that the Jews will build on their return to Jerusalem will probably be destroyed by the Earthquake that destroys the tenth part of the City, for that Earthquake will synchronize with the “Great Earthquake” that shall occur at the breaking of the “Seventh Seal,” the sounding of the “Seventh Trumpet,” and the pouring out of the “Seventh Vial.” Revelation 8:5; Revelation 11:19; Revelation 16:18. John was told to measure only the Temple proper, and to leave out the “Court” that surrounded it. The Temple of Herod had four Courts: the Court of the Priests, the Court of Israel, the Court of the Women, and the Court of the Gentiles. The Tabernacle had but one Court; while Solomon’s Temple had two, the Court of the Priests, and the Court of the Gentiles. As the “Court” of this new Temple, as well as the Holy City (Jerusalem), is to be trodden under foot of the Gentiles for 42 months, or 3½ years, this period must refer to the last half of the “Seventieth Week,” after Antichrist breaks his “Covenant” with the Jews, and desecrates the Temple, for Jerusalem must be trodden down of the Gentiles until the “Times of the Gentiles” is fulfilled (Luke 21:24), and that will not end until the Battle of Armageddon. After the “MIGHTY ANGEL” had given John instructions as to measuring the Temple, He said--“And I will give power unto MY ’TWO WITNESSES,’ and they shall prophesy a ’thousand two hundred and threescore days’.” As a “thousand two hundred and threescore days” are equal to 42 months of 30 days each, or to 3½ years, then the time when these “TWO WITNESSES” are to prophesy must correspond with the last half of the “Week,” or the time of THE GREAT TRIBULATION. Who are these “TWO WITNESSES”? They are men: not systems, or churches, or a body of witnesses, for they prophesy and are clothed in sackcloth, neither of which can be said of other than persons, and there are TWO of them. It is very easy to identify them. They have power to shut heaven that it rain not in the DAYS OF THEIR PROPHECY. This can refer to no other than Elijah, who had power in the days of King Ahab to shut up the heavens for the space of three years and six months (1 Kings 17:1. Luke 4:25. James 5:17), and this is the same length of time, 42 months, or 1260 days, or 3½ years, that these “TWO WITNESSES” are to prophesy. Then we know that Elijah was translated, and did not see death, that he might come back before “THE GREAT AND DREADFUL DAY OF THE LORD” for the purpose of “turning the heart of the children to their fathers,” and this is the purpose of the prophesying of these “TWO WITNESSES.” Malachi 4:5-6. It is clear from the time that the Prophet Malachi said that Elijah would come again, JUST BEFORE “The Great And Dreadful Day Of The Lord,” that this prophecy was not fulfilled in John the Baptist. He announced the “First Coming” of Christ, but no “Great And Dreadful Day Of The Lord” followed. That event is yet future, and follows the testimony of these “TWO WITNESSES.” When the Jews sent Priests and Levites from Jerusalem to John to ask him “Who Art Thou?” he confessed--“I AM NOT THE CHRIST.” And they asked him, “What then? Art thou ELIJAH?” And he said--“I AM NOT.” It is clear from John’s answers to these questions that he was NOT ELIJAH. When Gabriel announced to Zacharias the birth of John the Baptist, he said, he shall go before Him (Christ) in the “SPIRIT AND POWER” of Elijah. That is, he will not be Elijah, but shall be like him in spirit and power. When John from his prison cell sent messengers to Jesus to ask Him if He were the Christ, after Christ had dismissed those messengers He said to the multitude of John, “IF YE WILL RECEIVE ’IT,’ THIS IS ELIJAH WHICH WAS FOR TO COME.” Matthew 11:1-14. Jesus here simply affirms that John was ELIJAH if men would RECEIVE “IT.” Not receive “HIM” (John), but receive “IT.” What did Jesus mean by “IT”? The context shows that Jesus was talking about the “KINGDOM” (Matthew 11:11-12), and if they had received “THE KINGDOM” that John announced was at hand, then John, instead of being John, would have been ELIJAH come back, but because God foresaw that the Jews would not receive the KINGDOM, He could not send ELIJAH at that time, so He had to send a substitute with the “spirit” and “power” of Elijah in his place, so He sent John the Baptist. But you say, did not Jesus say to the Disciples when they were coming down from the Mt. of Transfiguration, where they had seen Elijah--“Elias truly shall first come, and restore all things. But I say unto you that ELIAS IS COME ALREADY, and they knew him not, but have done unto him whatsoever they listed. Then the Disciples understood that He spake unto them of JOHN THE BAPTIST”? Matthew 17:11-13. Now whatever this may mean, it cannot contradict John’s own declaration that he WAS NOT ELIJAH, or Christ’s statement that if God had foreseen that the Jews would have received the Kingdom, He would have sent ELIJAH instead of John. And Christ’s statement in the above reference, that Elijah’s purpose in coming is to “RESTORE ALL THINGS,” which John did not do, and Malachi’s declaration that Elijah would not come until just before the ’GREAT AND DREADFUL DAY OF THE LORD,’ makes it clear that John the Baptist was not Elijah, and that Elijah is yet to come. It is clear then that one of the “TWO WITNESSES” will be Elijah, but who will be the other? Many claim that Moses will be the second Witness, while some say he will be Enoch, because they say Moses being a resurrected person cannot die again, and the “Two Witnesses” are both to die. They claim that both Enoch and Elijah were caught up in their bodies, without dying, that they might come back again in their bodies and die. There is no scriptural ground for declaring that Moses cannot die again. Lazarus was raised from the dead and he died again, and the “Wicked Dead” shall be raised from the dead, and after Judgment at the “Great White Throne,” they shall be sentenced to die again, which is the “SECOND DEATH.” Revelation 20:12-15. It is said of these “TWO WITNESSES” that they have power-- “To SHUT HEAVEN, that it RAIN NOT in the days of their prophecy.” “And have power over WATERS to TURN THEM TO BLOOD, and to smite the earth with ALL PLAGUES, as often as they will.” Now we know that Moses had power to turn water into BLOOD, and to smite the earth with PLAGUES, but we are not told that Enoch had such power. If we study carefully what shall happen during the period the “TWO WITNESSES” shall testify, which as we have seen will be the last half of the “Week,” or 3½ years, we shall see that the “TWO WITNESSES” can be no other than MOSES and ELIJAH. It is probable that Elijah will shut up the heavens that there shall be no rain, during the 3½ years of their witnessing, for we read that there is to be a “FIRE TEST” such as Elijah appointed on Mt. Carmel in the days of King Ahab (1 Kings 18:17-40), and the con-test will be between Elijah and the “FALSE PROPHET,” and that the “FALSE PROPHET” shall have power to do what the Priests of Baal could not do, bring FIRE FROM HEAVEN. Revelation 13:13. The crucial question on Mt. Carmel was, who is GOD, JEHOVAH or BAAL? In the days of Antichrist it will be, who is GOD, JEHOVAH or ANTICHRIST? The test will be the power to bring down FIRE FROM HEAVEN. As the “False Prophet” will imitate the power of Elijah and bring down FIRE FROM HEAVEN, the test will not be decisive. The true Israel of God however will acknowledge the claim of Jehovah, while the followers of “The Beast” will continue to believe in him. But Elijah shall not be as fortunate as he was in the days of Ahab, for then he escaped the vengeance of Jezebel, but he will not be able to escape the vengeance of Antichrist who will see to it that both he and Moses are slain. As the Plagues that are to accompany the pouring out of the “Vials,” are four of them similar to the “Plagues of Egypt,” who more likely to bring them to pass than Moses? The evidence seems conclusive that the “TWO WITNESSES” will be MOSES and ELIJAH. In passing it is worth noting the “TITLE” of these two men. The “MIGHTY ANGEL” (Christ) calls them My “TWO WITNESSES.” This implies that “WITNESSING” was their business. And when we recall their witnessing on the Mt. of Transfiguration (Matthew 17:3), and that it was TWO MEN that witnessed to the women at the Tomb that Jesus had risen (Luke 24:4-7), and that it was TWO MEN who stood by and witnessed to the Disciples as Jesus ascended into Heaven (Acts 1:10-11), and that in all three incidents the MEN were clothed in “shining garments,” it seems clear that Moses was resurrected and Elijah translated for the express office of “WITNESSES.” These “TWO WITNESSES” are called the “TWO OLIVE TREES” and the “TWO CANDLESTICKS” which stand before the God of the earth. For an explanation of this symbol we must turn back to the Old Testament. The Prophet Zechariah saw in a vision a “GOLDEN CANDLESTICK,” with a bowl upon the top of it, and the seven lamps thereon, and seven pipes to the seven lamps; and TWO OLIVE TREES by it, one upon the right side of the bowl, and the other upon the left side thereof. And he turned to the angel that talked with him and said “What are these ’TWO OLIVE TREES’ upon the right side of the CANDLESTICK and upon the left side thereof?” And he said, “These are the ’TWO ANOINTED ONES,’ that stand by the Lord of the whole earth.” Zechariah 4:1-14. These “TWO ANOINTED ONES” were Zerubbabel the Governor, and Joshua the High Priest. Haggai 1:1; Haggai 1:14. Zechariah 3:1; Zechariah 4:6. They had been anointed by the Holy Spirit to rebuild and restore Jerusalem and the Temple after the Babylonian Captivity, against which Satan was raising up much opposition. Zechariah 3:1-7. What more appropriate type could have been used than this? Zerubbabel and Joshua are types of the “TWO WITNESSES” whose work it will be to proclaim that the time has come to rebuild Jerusalem and re-establish the Temple worship, for the “KINGDOM OF HEAVEN” is at hand. And they will have to do it in the face of the opposition of Satan, who at that time will have incarnated himself in the Antichrist. How beautifully this illustrates the fact that every Type in the Scriptures has its Anti-Type, and that the Old Testament infolds and unfolds the New Testament, and that until the Anti-Type appears the plan and purpose of God remains’ unfulfilled and incomplete. These “TWO WITNESSES” are to prophecy for 1260 days, or 3½ years, and for that length of time they are immune from death. For if any man attempt to hurt them, “fire will proceed out of their mouths and devour their enemies.” But when they have “finished their testimony,” they shall be overcome by “THE BEAST” (Antichrist), who will make war against them, and shall kill them, and their dead bodies shall lie in the streets of Jerusalem, which is spiritually called Sodom and Egypt at that time, because the character of its inhabitants will resemble the character of the inhabitants of Sodom in the days of Lot, and the conduct of Israel in Egypt (Ezekiel 23:3-4; Ezekiel 23:8; Ezekiel 23:19), for the space of “three days and a half,” and the people of all nationalities shall not suffer their dead bodies to be buried, and they shall rejoice over them, and make merry, and shall send gifts one to another, because these “TWO WITNESSES” who tormented them by their testimony and their plagues are dead. How foolish men are. They think that when they kill God’s Prophets they have destroyed His law, and cannot be punished. But the people’s rejoicing will be short-lived, for at the end of the 3½ days the “SPIRIT OF LIFE” will re-enter the bodies of the “TWO WITNESSES,” and they shall stand upon their feet, and great fear shall be upon their enemies, and a voice from Heaven will be heard saying--“COME UP HITHER,” and they shall ascend up to Heaven in a cloud as Christ Himself ascended, and their enemies shall witness their ascent. They are first resurrected and then translated. The same hour of their ascension there will be a “Great Earthquake” that will destroy a tenth part of the city of Jerusalem and 7000 of its inhabitants, and the remainder of its inhabitants will turn to God from fright. But this repentance will be short-lived, like that of Pharoah’s. It must not be supposed that because this description of the “Two Witnesses” is given to John in the “INTERVAL” between the “Sixth” and “Seventh” Trumpets, that the “Two Witnesses” testify only during that “INTERVAL.” The time is too short, for they testify for 1260 days, or 42 months. Their witnessing was still future when John was told about them, for the “MIGHTY ANGEL” said to John--“I WILL give,” showing that the “Two Witnesses” had not as yet appeared, for John did not see them, he simply recorded what the “MIGHTY ANGEL” told him about them. As we have seen, the period of their witnessing is during the “last half” of the Week, and therefore they do not appear until the “Middle” of the Week. “The ’SECOND WOE’ is past: and, behold, the ’THIRD WOE’ cometh quickly.” SEVENTH TRUMPET. THIRD WOE. (Covers The Rest Of The Week.) Revelation 11:15-19. “And the ’SEVENTH ANGEL’ sounded: and there were great voices in Heaven, saying, THE KINGDOMS OF THIS WORLD ARE BECOME THE KINGDOMS OF OUR LORD, AND OF HIS CHRIST; AND HE SHALL REIGN FOR EVER AND EVER. And the four and Twenty Elders, which sat before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshiped God, saying, We give Thee thanks, O Lord God Almighty, which art, and wast, and art to come; because Thou hast taken to Thee Thy great power, and hast reigned. And the nations were angry, and Thy wrath is come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that Thou shouldest give reward unto Thy Servants the Prophets, and to the Saints, and them that fear Thy Name, small and great; and shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth. And the TEMPLE OF GOD was opened IN HEAVEN, and there was seen in His Temple the ’Ark of His Testament’: and there were LIGHTNINGS, and VOICES, and THUNDERINGS and an EARTHQUAKE, and GREAT HAIL.” The sounding of the “SEVENTH TRUMPET” includes all that happens down to Revelation 20:3. When it sounded John heard “Great Voices” in Heaven saying--“THE KINGDOMS OF THIS WORLD ARE BECOME THE KINGDOMS OF OUR LORD, AND OF HIS CHRIST; AND HE SHALL REIGN FOR EVER AND EVER.” This is the announcement that the time had come for Christ to take “THE KINGDOM,” though “The Kingdom” does not fully come into His possession for 3½ years. The whole of this passage is anticipative, for the “sayings” of the Four and Twenty Elders look forward to the Resurrections and Judgments of chapter 20. The scene is located in Heaven. For it is there that John hears the Trumpet sound, and sees the “Temple of God” opened, and hears the “voices” and “thunderings” that accompany the devastation of the earth by “earthquake” and “hail.” This announcement is preliminary to the great events that are to follow, which will be the most remarkable and momentous that have ever happened on this earth. The “THIRD WOE” includes the “VIALS,” and all other judgments down to Revelation 20:3. The “Time Limit” of the “SEVENTH TRUMPET” is given in Revelation 10:7, and is spoken of as “THE ’DAYS’“ of the “Voice” of the “SEVENTH ANGEL” when he shall BEGIN TO SOUND. Implying that the blast or blasts, of the “SEVENTH TRUMPET” shall be long continued, that is, extend over the whole of the last half of the “Week.” THE MIDDLE OF THE WEEK The Seven Personages Revelation 12:1-2. “And there appeared a ’GREAT WONDER’ in Heaven; a Woman CLOTHED WITH THE SUN, and the MOON UNDER HER FEET, and upon her head a CROWN OF TWELVE STARS: and she being with child cried, travailing in birth, and pained to be delivered.” In the “Middle of the Week” two “Wonders” will appear in Heaven, for John is back again in Heaven. The Revised Version calls them “SIGNS,” that is, they are “SYMBOLS” of something, and must be thus interpreted. The first will be a “SUN CLOTHED WOMAN.” Who does this “Sun Clothed Woman” represent? Some would have us believe that this “Woman” is the Virgin Mary, others that she represents the Church. Those who say she represents the Church claim that she represents the visible or outward Church, and her “Child” represents the “True Church” or those who are to be “caught out” at the Rapture. If this be true, and the “Child” is not caught out until the “Middle of the Week,” then the Church will have to go half way through the “Tribulation.” The fact is, the “Woman” is neither the Virgin Mary or the Church. She is ISRAEL. We have only to be reminded of “Joseph’s Dream,” where he says--“Behold, I have dreamed a dream more; and, behold, the ’SUN’ and the ’MOON’ and the ’ELEVEN STARS’ made Obeisance to me” (Genesis 37:9), to see the Jewish character of this “Woman.” Joseph was the “Twelfth” star. Israel is again and again compared to a woman, and a married woman, in the Old Testament. Isaiah 54:1. And in the period of her rejection she is spoken of as a WIDOW (Isaiah 47:7-9. Luke 18:1-8), and a DIVORCED Woman (Isaiah 50:1), and an ADULTEROUS WIFE (Jeremiah 3:1-25, Hosea 2:1-23) but the Church is a VIRGIN, and an ESPOUSED Virgin at that. 2 Corinthians 11:2. Ephesians 5:25-27. The “Sun Clothed Woman” is described as being “WITH CHILD,” and “TRAVAILING TO BRING FORTH.” When was the Church in such a condition? To be found in such a condition would unfit her to be the Bride of Christ. Nowhere in the scriptures is it intimated that the Church is ever to be a Mother. But it is so prophesied of Israel. Speaking of the sevenfold privilege of Israel, Paul says--“Who are Israelites; to whom pertaineth the adoption, and the glory, and the covenants, and the giving of the law, and the service of God, and the promises, whose are the fathers, and of whom AS CONCERNING THE FLESH CHRIST CAME.” Romans 9:4-5. Here we see that Christ was to come from ISRAEL. Then we know that the “PROMISED SEED” was to come through ISRAEL, and the Prophet Isaiah looked forward to the time when Israel could say--“UNTO US A CHILD IS BORN UNTO US A SON IS GIVEN.” Isaiah 9:6-7. Before the promised heir could be born Israel had to pass through many sore afflictions and judgments. These were her “TRAVAIL TIME.” There can be no question but what the “Sun Clothed Woman” represents ISRAEL. 2. THE DRAGON. Revelation 12:3-4. “And there appeared another ’WONDER’ in Heaven; and behold a ’GREAT RED DRAGON,’ having SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS, and SEVEN CROWNS upon his heads. And his tail drew the THIRD PART OF THE STARS OF HEAVEN, and did cast them to the earth: and the DRAGON stood before the WOMAN which was ready to be delivered, for to devour her CHILD as soon as it was born.” The second “WONDER” that will appear in Heaven will be a “GREAT RED DRAGON.” We are not left in doubt as to who is meant, for in Revelation 12:9 he is called that “OLD SERPENT, THE DEVIL,” and “SATAN.” His color is RED, the color of blood, for he was a murderer from the beginning. John 8:44. He has “SEVEN HEADS” and “TEN HORNS,” and upon his heads are “SEVEN CROWNS.” These are the emblems of the universality of his earthly dominion, and typify the sevenfold perfection of his power: for he is the PRINCE OF THE “POWERS OF THE AIR.” And the “PRINCE OF THIS WORLD.” (Ephesians 6:12. John 12:31; John 14:30; John 16:11.) As such Jesus did not dispute his claim when in the Wilderness Temptation he offered Him the “Kingdoms of this World” and the glory of them. Luke 4:5-7. His “Seven Heads,” “Ten Horns,” and “Crowns,” associate him with the “BEAST OUT OF THE SEA” of Revelation 13:1, the only difference being that the Dragon’s “Crowns” are on his “Heads,” while those of the Beast are on his “Horns,” and therefore differ in number. These features, common to both, reveal the fact that there is some relation between the “Dragon” and the “Beast,” and that the “Beast” is an earthly embodiment or incarnation of the “DRAGON,” for the “Beast” does not appear on the earth until after the “Dragon” is cast out of Heaven. Though the “Antichrist” exists from the beginning of the Week, he does not become “THE BEAST” until in the “Middle of the Week.” Satan is cast out of Heaven and incarnates himself in him. Then the “Antichrist” breaks his “Covenant” with Israel, desecrates the Temple, and becomes the “Satanic Person” that rules during the last half of the Week. The “STARS OF HEAVEN” attached to his “tail” reveal the fact that Satan will take with him in his expulsion from Heaven, a third of the Angels, for the Angels are spoken of as “Stars” in the Old Testament. Job 38:7. These “Angels” will be cast with him into the earth. They will not be visible but they will secretly sow the seeds of rebellion, and ultimately they will be cast with Satan into the “Lake of Fire” which will be prepared for them. Matthew 25:41. While we are not told that Satan’s “Angels” are cast bound with him into the “Bottomless Pit,” yet the inference is that they are, for during the Millennium they do not appear to be present on the earth. John tells us that the “Dragon” stood before the “Sun Clothed Woman” ready to “devour her child” as soon as it was born. It is intensely interesting reading to trace in the Scriptures the story of Satan’s efforts to prevent the birth of the “Man-Child” CHRIST, and then after His birth to destroy Him before He could reach the Cross and purchase man’s redemption. As soon as Satan had accomplished the Fall of Adam and Eve, he found himself under the curse of God, and was told that the “SEED” of the Woman should bruise his head. Genesis 3:14-15. This aroused the enmity of Satan and he determined to prevent the birth of the promised “Seed,” or, if that were not possible, to destroy the “Seed” after birth. So as soon as Abel was born, from whom the promised “Seed” was to come, Satan schemed for his destruction, and finally got his ’brother Cain to kill him. Then the “Sons of God” (Angels) doubtless at Satan’s instigation, married the “Daughters of Men” (Cainites), and their “sin,” and the character of their offspring moved God to destroy mankind from off the earth. This was what Satan planned for, and would have been a victory for Satan and a defeat for God, so God decided to spare the race, and begin over again with a representative man, Noah. But it was not long before Noah planted a vineyard and drank himself drunk with the wine therefrom, the result the curse of Canaan the Son of Ham. Genesis 9:18-27. Then the people began to multiply and Satan filled their heart with pride and presumption and they rose and built the “Tower of Babel,” the result the “Confusion of Tongues” and the unity of the race broken up. Genesis 11:1-9. Then the Lord called Abraham and the fight narrowed down to his seed. Abraham was 75 years old, and had no children, and Sarah his wife was 65 years of age and barren. Genesis 16:1. Doubtless Satan laughed at the situation because of Sarah’s barrenness, in which probably he had a hand, but to show Satan that He could work a miracle if necessary, to produce the promised “seed,” God waited until Sarah was “past age,” until she was 90 years old (Genesis 17:17), and then He caused her to conceive and bear the promised “seed.” Genesis 18:9-15; Genesis 21:1-3. When Isaac was about 12 years of age Satan moved God to test Abraham by commanding him to offer up Isaac as a sacrifice upon Mount Moriah. It was similar to the test of Job. Job 1:6-12; Job 2:3-6. The plan for Isaac’s destruction failed, for when God saw that Abraham was willing and ready to slay his son, He intervened and spared his life. When Isaac grew up and married Rebekah, Satan, to prevent her having offspring, caused her to be barren, but Isaac prayed and God heard his prayer (Genesis 25:20-21), and twins were born. Then Satan, when they had grown up, stirred up enmity between them hoping that the tragedy of Cain and Abel would be repeated, and Jacob, through whom Christ was to come, would be slain. When the time came for Moses to be born, Satan put it into the heart of Pharaoh to order that all male Hebrew children should be destroyed at birth, his purpose being to destroy the male line of descent altogether. But his plan was frustrated by a baby’s tear. Exodus 2:5-10. And so it went on, until at the death of King Jehoshaphat his son Jehoram slew all his brethren with the sword (2 Chronicles 21:13), thus reducing the “seed royal” down to one life. But Jehoram had children. Then the Arabians slew all his children but one, Ahaziah the youngest. 2 Chronicles 21:17 (margin). 2 Chronicles 22:1. But Ahaziah had children. These in turn were slain by Athaliah his mother, doubtless at the instigation of Satan. She thought she had slain them all, but God interposed and rescued the infant son at the hands of his aunt, who hid him in the Temple (2 Chronicles 22:10-12), and for 6 years all the hopes of God’s people as to the promised “seed” rested on that infant’s life. During the Captivity Satan tried to destry the whole Hebrew nation at the hands of Haman, but a very little thing, a king’s sleepless night, frustrated that plan. Esther 3:8-15; Esther 6:1-11. But the story is too long. At last the promised “SEED” was born. Then Satan, failing to prevent His birth, determined to destroy Him before He could reach the Cross. To that end he prompted Herod, through jealousy and fear, to slay all the male children at Bethlehem under 2 years of age, but Joseph warned of God in a dream, had fled with the infant Christ to Egypt. When Christ entered on His ministry Satan met Him in the Wilderness and suggested that He throw Himself from the Pinnacle of the Temple. Foiled in that Satan sought Christ’s life by getting His own townspeople to attempt to cast Him over a precipice. Luke 4:29. The two storms on the Sea of Galilee were but attempts of Satan to destroy Christ. You cannot rebuke a thing, you can only rebuke a person, and when Christ rebuked the winds and the sea, He rebuked the person (Satan) who had caused their disturbance. Matthew 8:24-27. Then Satan renewed the fight through Priests and Pharisees until he succeeded at last in getting one of Christ’s own disciples, Judas, to sell his Master. Then amid the shades of Gethsemane, through physical exhaustion, he sought to kill Christ. And when he at last succeeded in having Christ crucified, through the agency of Pilate, he thought he had conquered, but to be doubly sure he took good care to have the place of burial sealed and guarded. But when Christ rose from the dead Satan’s rage knew no bounds. In all probability Satan and his angels contested the Ascension of Christ, for only thus can we account for the necessity of His going up 10 days before Pentecost, that He might have ample time, convoyed by “Twelve Legions of Angels,” for any “Battle of the Clouds” that Satan might attempt. The history of the Christian Church is but one long story of the “Irrepressible Conflict” between Satan and God’s people. Paul writing to the Thessalonians said--“We would have come unto you, even I Paul, once and again, but SATAN hindered us.” 1 Thessalonians 2:18. And now as the time draws nigh for Christ to receive “The Kingdom,” which means that He will come back to the earth, and that Satan’s power and dominion over the earth shall cease, and Satan be bound for 1000 years, Satan filled with wrath will oppose His return with his armies and there will be “WAR IN HEAVEN.” 3. THE MAN-CHILD. Revelation 12:5-6. “And she brought forth a ’MAN-CHILD,’ who was to rule all nations with a ’ROD OF IRON’: and her child was caught up unto God, and to His Throne.” As the result of her “travail” the “Sun Clothed Woman” brought forth a “MAN-CHILD” who was to rule the nations with a “ROD OF IRON.” There can be no question as to who is meant by the “Man-Child.” He is CHRIST. The Second Psalm settles that--“Ask of me, and I shall give Thee the heathen for Thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for Thy possession. Thou shalt break them with a ’ROD OF IRON’: Thou shalt dash them in pieces like a potter’s vessel.” The “Man-Child” cannot be the Church, as some claim, because the “Man-Child” is caught up to the FATHER’S THRONE, where He is now seated, while the Church, which is not as yet caught up, is to be caught up to CHRIST IN THE AIR. 1 Thessalonians 4:17. Those who claim that Christ and the Church together constitute the “Man-Child,” because in the Message to the Church at Thyatira, the promise to the “Overcomers” is, that they shall rule the Nations with a “ROD OF IRON,” forget that this promise is not to the Church as a whole, but only to the “Overcomers” of the “Thyatiran Church Period,” A. D. 606-1520. In other words the “Overcomers” of the “Thyatiran Church Period” shall hold some prominent “Ruling Power” with Christ in the Millennial Kingdom. “And the ’WOMAN’ fled into the ’Wilderness,’ where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days.” Here is where many interpreters of this chapter have been led astray. They have supposed that the “Woman” flees into the Wilderness immediately after the birth of her child, and because the time of her flight is in the “Middle of the Week” (for the 1260 days of her preservation in the Wilderness corresponds with the “last half” of the “Week”), they cannot see how her “Child” can be Christ, for Christ was born and “caught up” to His Father’s Throne centuries ago, while this event is still future. But they overlook the fact that between the 5th and 6th verses of this chapter the present CHURCH PERIOD comes in. Between these verses the “GAP” between the “Sixty-ninth” and the “Seventieth” Week of Daniel’s “Seventy Weeks” is found. The 5th verse describes the “BIRTH” of Christ, and His “ASCENSION,” and then John jumps over the “GAP,” and describes in the 6th verse the “Flight” of the Woman ISRAEL into the Wilderness to escape from the Antichrist. The reason for this is that John is not dealing here with the Church, and having introduced the “Woman” and her “Child” to account for the “Dragon’s” wrath against her because he did not succeed in destroying her “Child” (Christ) when He was born, John jumps over the “GAP,” that he may again take up God’s dealing with ISRAEL. The “Flight” of the “Woman” is mentioned here by anticipation, for she does not flee until after the “War in Heaven.” Here is evidence that the “Sun Clothed Woman” is not the “Virgin Mary,” for she does not flee into Egypt, as Joseph and the Virgin did (Matthew 2:12-15), but into the WILDERNESS. Neither does she flee “with her child,” for it was taken away from her and caught up to the “Throne of God.” Neither does she flee for her child’s protection, but for her own safety. From this passage we learn that Christ’s Millennial rule will be AUTOCRATIC, for He shall rule over the Nations with a “ROD OF IRON.” This does not signify that His rule will be tyrannical. It simply means that His WILL shall be supreme. We cannot imagine Christ’s rule to be other than a rule of love. Politics will have no place in the government, the masses will not be oppressed by those in power, equal rights will be accorded to everyone, and every man shall sit under his own vine and figtree. 4. THE ARCHANGEL. Revelation 12:7-12. “And there was ’WAR IN HEAVEN’: MICHAEL and his angels fought against the DRAGON: and the DRAGON fought and his angels, and prevailed not: neither was their place found any more in Heaven. And the GREAT DRAGON was cast out, that old SERPENT, called the DEVIL, and SATAN, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him. And I heard a loud voice saying in Heaven, Now is come salvation, and strength, and the Kingdom of God, and the power of His Christ: for the ACCUSER OF OUR BRETHREN IS CAST DOWN, which accused them before our God day and night. And they overcame him (the Dragon) by the BLOOD OF THE LAMB, and by the WORD OF THEIR TESTIMONY; and they loved not their lives unto the death (Martyr’s Death). Therefore rejoice, ye heavens, and ye that dwell in them. Woe to the INHABITERS OF THE EARTH AND OF THE SEA! for the DEVIL is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a SHORT TIME.” The “WAR IN HEAVEN” is started by the attempt to expel the DRAGON and his angels From the Heavenlies. That the DRAGON (Satan) and his angels were not cast out of Heaven at the time of his “Rebellion” (which antedates the present earth), and confined in some “prison house,” is clear, for he was at liberty to visit the Garden of Eden and tempt Adam and Eve, and he had access to God in Heaven in the days of Job, 2000 years before Christ (Job 1:1; Job 2:8), and he was free to visit the earth in Christ’s day and tempt Him in the Wilderness, and later to sift Peter. His origin is more or less shrouded in mystery, but one thing is certain, he is a “created being,” and that of the most exalted type. He was before his rebellion “The Anointed Cherub That Covereth.” That is, he was the guardian or protector of the “Throne of God.” He was perfect in all his ways from the day that he was created until iniquity was found in him. In him was the “fulness of wisdom,” and the “perfection of beauty,” but it was his “beauty” that caused the pride (1. Tim. 3:6) that was his downfall. He was clothed in a garment that was covered with the most rare and precious gems, the sardius, topaz, diamond, beryl, onyx, jasper, sapphire, emerald, carbuncle, all woven in with gold. He dwelt in Eden, the Garden of God. This probably refers not to the earthly Eden, but to the “Paradise of God” on high, for Satan dwelt on the “Holy Mount of God.” All this we learn from Ezekiel 28:11-19, where the Prophet has a “foreview” of the Antichrist under the title of the “King of Tyrus,” and as Antichrist when he becomes the “Beast” is to be an incarnation of Satan, the Prophet here describes Satan’s original glory from which he fell, for there has never as yet been such a King of Tyrus as here described. The cause of Satan’s rebellion, or fall, is given in Isaiah 14:12-20. He is there called “LUCIFER, SON OF THE MORNING.” This was his glorious title when he was created, and this world of ours was made, at which time--“The ’Morning Stars’ (probably other glorious created ruling beings like himself), sang together, and all the ’Sons of God’ (angels) shouted for joy.” Job 38:7. It is well to note that the one here called “LUCIFER,” is in verse four (Isaiah 14:4), also called the “King of Babylon.” As there never has been a King of Babylon like the one here described, the description must be that of a future King of Babylon. And as “Antichrist” is to have for his Capital City Babylon rebuilt, this is probably a “foreview” by the Prophet of Antichrist as indwelt by “LUCIFER” (Satan) in that day when he shall be King of Babylon, and also King of Tyrus. The common notion is that Satan and his angels are imprisoned in Hell. This is not true. The angels described in 2 Peter 2:4, and Jude 1:6, as having left their “first estate,” and being “reserved in everlasting chains under darkness,” are not Satan’s angels. They are a special class of angels, spoken of as “Sons of God,” whose sin of marrying the “Daughters of Men” caused the Flood. Genesis 6:1-8. They are the “Spirits in Prison” of whom Peter speaks in 1 Peter 3:18-20. They are now confined in “Tartarus” awaiting the “Great White Throne” Judgment. Jude 1:6. As this Book of Revelation that we are now studying is a prophecy of “Things To Come” that were future in the Apostle John’s day, and it declares that Satan was still in the Heavenlies at that time, A. D. 96, as he has not been cast out since he must still be there. He is a great “Celestial Potentate.” He is the “PRINCE OF THE POWERS OF THE AIR” (Ephesians 2:2), and the “GOD OF THIS WORLD.” 2 Corinthians 4:4. He is the “God” not of the earth, for that belongs to its Maker--GOD. “The earth is the Lord’s and the fulness thereof.” He is the “God” of the “WORLD SYSTEMS” of the habitable earth. These “World Systems” embrace business, society, politics, and religion. He is the Ruler of the “Powers of Darkness” of the “Spirit World” (Ephesians 6:11-12), and his position is so exalted that even Michael the Archangel dare not insult him. Jude 1:9. So mighty is he that man cannot successfully resist him without Divine help. Satan is a King, and has a KINGDOM. Of it Christ said--“If Satan cast out Satan he is divided against himself; how then shall his ’KINGDOM’ stand”? (Matthew 12:24-30.) Speaking of the “Evil Powers” Paul wrote--“We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against ’Principalities,’ against ’Powers,’ against the ’Rulers of Darkness Of This World’ (Age), against ’Spiritual Wickedness’ in HIGH PLACES” (the Heavenlies). Ephesians 6:12. From this we see that Satan’s Kingdom consists of “Principalities,” “Powers,” “Age Rulers of Darkness,” and “Wicked Spirits” in the Heavenlies. These “Principalities” are ruled by “Princes” who control the nations of the earth as in the days of Daniel the Prophet, when a Heavenly Messenger was sent to Daniel, but was hindered “three weeks” from reaching him by the “Prince of the Kingdom of Persia,” Satan’s ruling “Prince of Persia,” until Michael the Archangel came to his rescue. Daniel 10:10-14. The opposing “Commanders in Chief” of the “War in Heaven” will be MICHAEL and the DRAGON (Satan). We are first introduced to Michael in the Book of Daniel, and his appearance here is a confirmation that this part of the Book of Revelation is Jewish, and a continuation or supplement to the Book of Daniel. Michael is called in the Book of Daniel “one of the CHIEF PRINCES” (Daniel 10:13), “YOUR PRINCE” (Daniel 10:21), and the “GREAT PRINCE WHICH STANDETH FOR THY PEOPLE.” Daniel 12:1. That is, Michael has been chosen from among the “Chief Princes” that stand before God, to be the protector of Daniel’s People, the Jews. In Jude 1:9 he is called the “ARCHANGEL,” and as there is but one “Archangel” spoken of in the Bible, Michael must be he. He also has something to do with the resurrection of the dead, for he is associated with the “Resurrection” mentioned in Daniel 12:1-2, and he contested with the Devil the resurrection of Moses (Jude 1:9), and the “Voice” of the Archangel that will be heard when the “Dead in Christ” shall rise (1 Thessalonians 4:16), will be the “voice” of MICHAEL. When the “Dragon” is cast out of the “Heavenlies” there will be great rejoicing in Heaven because the “Accuser” of Christ’s “Brethren” (the Jews) is cast down, but there will be “woe” for the “inhabitants of the earth,” for the “Dragon” will be filled with “great wrath” because he knows that he will have but a “short time” (3½ years) to vent his wrath on the inhabitants of the earth before he is chained and cast into the Bottomless Pit. While Satan has been the “Accuser of the Brethren” in all Ages, the context shows that reference is here made to the “Jewish Remnant” (the brethren of Christ), who during the first 3½ years of the “Tribulation Period” pass through great persecution, and die as “martyrs.” They are referred to in Revelation 6:9-11 as the “souls of them that were slain for the Word of God,” and we are here told (Revelation 12:11) that they overcame by the “Blood of the Lamb,” and the “Word of their Testimony,” and died as “martyrs,” for they “loved not their lives unto the death.” As they overcame by the “Blood Of The Lamb,” then the “TIME” of their overcoming must be subsequent to the shedding of Christ’s blood on Calvary, that is, Satan according to this account, could not have been cast out of the “Heavenlies” prior to the Crucifixion of Christ. When Jesus said--“I beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven” (Luke 10:18), He was not referring to some past fall of Satan, but it was a prophetic utterance, by way of anticipation, of his future fall, when he shall be hurled headfirst out of Heaven by Michael the Archangel. As further evidence as to the time of Satan’s casting out, Daniel the Prophet tells us that it will be at the “Time of Trouble” that is to come upon Daniel’s People, the Jews, and that “Time of Trouble” is the “GREAT TRIBULATION.” At that time Michael shall “stand up” to deliver Daniel’s People, and the result will be “WAR IN HEAVEN” and Daniel’s People shall be delivered, not from the “Great Tribulation,” but out of it. When the Dragon and all the Principalities and Powers of evil that now occupy the “Middle Heaven” of the Heavenlies, that is, the Heaven between the atmosphere of our earth, and the “Third Heaven” where God dwells, are cast out and down, then the Heavens will be CLEAN, for they are not now clean in God’s sight. Job 15:15. And as all these “Evil Powers” will doubtless be imprisoned during the Millennium, with Satan, the Heavens will be CLEAN during that period, and this will account for the universal rule of righteousness and peace of those days. “THE PERSECUTION OF THE “SUN CLOTHED WOMAN.” Revelation 12:13-16. “And when the ’Dragon’ saw that he was cast unto the earth, he persecuted the ’Woman’ which brought forth the ’MAN-CHILD.’ And to the ’Woman’ were given two wings of a Great Eagle, that she might fly into the Wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a ’time,’ and ’times,’ and ’half a time’ (3e face of the ’Serpent’ (The Dragon). And the ’Serpent’ cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the ’Woman,’ that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood. And the earth helped the ’Woman’; and the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed up the flood which the Dragon cast out of his mouth.” When the Dragon is cast out of Heaven into the Earth, knowing that his defeat has been brought about by the elevation of the “MAN-CHILD” to the place of power, he will concentrate his hatred and malice on the “Sun-Clothed Woman” (Israel), who gave the “Man-Child” birth. To the “Woman” will be given the “WINGS OF A GREAT EAGLE” that she may fly into the “Wilderness,” into “HER PLACE” where she shall be nourished for a “TIME, TIMES and HALF A TIME,” or 3½ years. This takes us back to the flight of Israel from Egypt, of which God said--“Ye have seen what I did unto the Egyptians, and how I bare you on ’EAGLE’S WINGS,’ and brought you unto myself.” Exodus 19:4. As the “Woman” and the “Dragon” are symbols, so are the “Eagle’s Wings.” They speak of the rapid and safe flight of the “Woman” (ISRAEL) into the “Wilderness” where she shall be safely kept and nourished for 3½ years until the Dragon is bound. The Prophet Isaiah speaks of this time when he says--“Come, my people (ISRAEL).enter thou into thy CHAMBERS, and SHUT THY DOORS ABOUT THEE: HIDE THYSELF AS IT WERE FOR A LITTLE WHILE (3½ years) UNTIL THE INDIGNATION (The Great Tribulation) IS OVERPAST. . . . In THAT DAY (the Day of the casting out of the Dragon) the Lord with His sore and great and strong sword shall punish ’LEVIATHAN’ (the “Dragon” or “Serpent”) the piercing SERPENT, even ’LEVIATHAN’ the crooked SERPENT, and He shall slay ’THE DRAGON’ that is in the sea.” Isaiah 26:20; Isaiah 27:1. This may mean the “BEAST” that comes up out of the sea, the “ANTICHRIST.” Revelation 13:1-2. This is the time that Christ refers to in Matthew 24:15-22. “When ye therefore shall see the ’ABOMINATION OF DESOLATION,’ spoken of by Daniel the Prophet (Daniel 9:27), stand in the Holy Place (whoso readeth, let him understand), then let them which be in Judea flee into the mountains: let him which is on the housetop not come down to take anything out of his house: neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes. And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days! But pray ye that your flight be not in the winter, neither on the Sabbath day: for then shall be GREAT TRIBULATION, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved; but for the ELECT’S SAKE (the elect of Israel) those days shall be shortened.” The flight that Matthew here speaks about is not the same flight that Luke speaks about. “And when ye shall see Jerusalem COMPASSED WITH ARMIES, then know that the desolation thereof is nigh. Then let them which are in Judea flee to the mountains: and let them which are in the midst of it depart out: and let not them that are in the countries enter thereinto. For these be the days of vengeance, that all things which are written may be fulfilled. But woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck, in those days! for there shall be great distress in the land, and wrath upon this people. And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations: and JERUSALEM SHALL BE TRODDEN DOWN OF THE GENTILES, UNTIL THE TIMES OF THE GENTILES BE FULFILLED.” Luke 21:20-24. A careful comparison of these two passages will reveal their difference. Luke refers to the “Destruction of Jerusalem” by Titus, A. D. 70, at which time Jerusalem was compassed by the Roman Army, and the sufferings of the inhabitants of the city were so great that mothers cooked and ate their own children. This is past. And Luke 21:24 has been fulfilled for the Jews have been “led away captive into ALL NATIONS,” where they still remain, and Jerusalem has since then been “TRODDEN DOWN OF THE GENTILES,” and will continue to be until the “TIMES OF THE GENTILES” shall be fulfilled. But the “flight” that Matthew speaks about is still future. He locates it at the time of the “Great Tribulation,” which he says is to be preceded by the setting up of the “ABOMINATION OF DESOLATION,” spoken of by Daniel the Prophet. The gods, or idols of the heathen, are spoken of as “ABOMINATIONS.” Milcom, or Molech, was the “abomination” of the Ammonites; Chemosh, the “abomination” of Moab. 1 Kings 11:5-7. This interprets the “ABOMINATION” spoken of by Daniel, as nothing other than an “IDOL” or “FALSE GOD.” In the “Middle of the Week,” a “DESOLATOR” (Antichrist) will appear and cause the sacrifices and oblations to cease, and set up in the “Holy Place” of the Temple an “IDOL,” and that “Idol” will be an “IMAGE OF THE BEAST.” Revelation 13:14-15. Let us now return to the “Flight of the Woman” and see if we can locate “her place,” the “chamber” to which she is to flee, and “shut to the door,” and “hide herself for a little while,” and be nourished by God for a “Time, and Times, and Half a Time,” or 3½ years. THE CITIES OF REFUGE. The “Cities of Refuge” of Old Testament times are a type of this “Wilderness Refuge” of the Children of Israel. The “Cities of Refuge” were designated cities, 3 on each side the river Jordan, where the “Man-Slayer” could flee for safety from the “Avenger of Blood.” If it was proved after trial that he had slain a man “wilfully,” he was turned over to the “Avenger of Blood,” but if he did it unwittingly, his life was spared, but he had to remain in the city until the death of the High Priest. If there were no “Man-Slayer” there would be no “Avenger of Blood,” and therefore no need for a “City of Refuge.” Now if I find in the New Testament that a certain class of people are called upon to flee to a “Place of Refuge” for the protection of their lives, then I must believe that they flee because an “Avenger of Blood” is after them, and that they flee because they are guilty of “Manslaughter.” Such a class of people I find in the Jewish Race. They were the cause of the death of Christ, and though He was crucified by the Roman authorities they assumed the guilt for they cried--“His blood be on Us, and on Our Children.” Matthew 27:25. At first sight it looks like “wilful” murder, yet from the prayer of Jesus on the Cross--“Father, forgive them for they know not what they do,” it is clear that Jesus’ death was not so much a premeditated murder as it was a murder committed in a blind religious frenzy. Paul says--“had they known they would not have crucified the Lord of Glory.” THE ANNOUNCEMENT. It is clear then that the Jewish race is only guilty of “Man-slaughter.” As the “Man-Slayer” of Jesus they have been for over 1800 years running for a “City of Refuge” and have not as yet reached it. The “Avenger of Blood” has been on their track and has hounded them from nation to nation, and the epithet of “The Wandering Jew” has followed them down the centuries, and the prophecy of Moses is being fulfilled that they should find no rest for the sole of their foot. Deuteronomy 28:64-67. If the Jews are the “Man-Slayer” who is the “Avenger of Blood”? Antichrist. And now as to the “City of Refuge” that God will provide for Israel when the “Avenger of Blood” (Antichrist), who shall then be indwelt by the Dragon, is on her track. When the Lord God brought the Children of Israel out of Egypt they journeyed from the Red Sea, tarrying for a while at Mt. Sinai to receive the Law and build the Tabernacle, until they came, one year, after leaving Egypt, to Kadesh Barnea. There they sent up spies to spy out the land of Canaan, but refused to go up and take possession of the land, and were compelled to wander in the Wilderness south of the Dead Sea. There God took care of them and fed them for 40 years. Now it is in the same Wilderness that God is going to provide for them a place of “Refuge” in the day when the “Avenger of Blood” shall seek to destroy them. Speaking of the Antichrist, the Prophet Daniel says-- “He shall enter also into the Glorious Land (Palestine) and many countries shall be overthrown; but these shall escape out of his hand, even Edom and Moab and the chief of the Children of Ammon.” Daniel 11:41. Now Edom takes in the Wilderness where Israel wandered for 40 years. And it is here in Edom that the “City of Refuge” that God has provided for Israel is located, and is known today as Petra. It was a great commercial centre in the days of King Solomon. In A. D. 105 the Romans conquered the country and called the province Arabia Petra. When the power of Rome waned Petra gradually fell into the hands of the Arabs and became completely lost to the civilized world in the seventh century, and remained so until it was rediscovered by Burckhardt in 1812. It is located in the mountains like as in the crater of a volcano. It has but one entrance, and that is through a narrow, winding defile or canyon from 12 to 40 feet wide, the sides of which are precipitous and at times so close together as to almost shut out the blue sky above and make you think you are passing through a subterranean passageway. The height of the sides varies from 200 to 1000 feet, and the length of the canyon is about two miles. No other city in the world has such a wonderful gateway. The sides of the canyon are lined with wonderful monuments and temples carved out of the rocky sandstone of the sides. Once inside the rocky inclosure of the city we find the ruins of magnificent buildings, tombs and monuments. The cliffs that surround the city are carved and honeycombed with excavations to a height of 300 feet above the floor of the valley, and the excavations cut as they are out of different colored strata of the rock, such as red, purple, blue, black, white and yellow, lend a beauty to their appearance that is indescribable and overpowering to the beholder. When the time comes for the “Man-Slayer” (Israel), to escape from the hands of the “Avenger of Blood” (Antichrist), the rocky fastness of the ancient city of Petra will be her “City of Refuge.” We read that when the “Woman” (Israel) shall flee into the Wilderness that the “Serpent” (Antichrist, indwelt by Satan) shall cast a flood of water out of his mouth after her to destroy her, but that the earth shall open her mouth and swallow the flood. That is, Antichrist will send his army after the fleeing Israelites, and it will probably be swallowed up in a “Sand storm” of the desert, and Israel shall safely reach her place of refuge, where she shall be safe, not until the death of the High Priest, but until the return of “The High Priest” (Jesus) from Heaven, who as “King-Priest” of the Armies of Heaven will deliver her and allow her to leave her place of refuge. During the period of Israel’s ’hiding” in the Wilderness God will “nourish” her as He did during her 40 years’ wandering in the same Wilderness in the days of Moses. 5. THE JEWISH REMNANT. Revelation 12:17. “And the Dragon was wroth with the ’WOMAN,’ and went to make war with the ’REMNANT OF HER SEED,’ which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” Baffled in his attempt to destroy the “Woman,” the Dragon, in his rage will make war against the “REMNANT OF HER SEED,” that is, against those Israelites left in Palestine or among the nations that keep the “commandments of God,” and have the “testimony of Jesus Christ.” To this end he will give to the “BEAST” (Antichrist) his “Power,” and his “Seat,” and “Great Authority.” Revelation 13:2. Here again we have indirect evidence that the “Woman” is not the Church but ISRAEL. When the Church is caught out no REMNANT is left behind, all that are “IN CHRIST” are taken away; but when the “Woman” (ISRAEL) flees into the wilderness a “REMNANT” is left behind. This “Remnant” is composed of two classes’. First, those who “keep the Commandments of God,” that is, Orthodox Jews who observe the Old Testament Law, and second, those who “accept the testimony of Jesus Christ,” that is, accept Jesus as their promised Messiah. The latter class will be converted by the preaching of the “Gospel of the Kingdom” by the “Two Witnesses.” Those will be trying times for those Israelites who will not commit idolatry by bowing the knee to the “Image of the Beast,” for it will be a remorseless war of persecution that Antichrist will wage against them, and thousands will die a martyr’s death. 6. THE BEAST OUT OF THE SEA. The Incarnation Of “The Dragon,” “The Anti-God.” In “The Beast”Or “Anti-Christ.” Revelation 13:1-10. “And I (He, the Dragon, R. V.) stood upon the sand of the sea and (I) saw a ’BEAST’ rise up out of the SEA having ’SEVEN HEADS’ and ’TEN HORNS,’ and upon his horns ’TEN CROWNS,’ and upon his heads the name of BLASPHEMY. And the ’BEAST’ which I saw was like a LEOPARD, and his feet were as the feet of a BEAR, and his mouth as the mouth of a LION: and the ’DRAGON’ gave him his POWER, and his SEAT (Throne), and GREAT AUTHORITY. And I saw one of his HEADS as it were wounded to death: and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the ’BEAST.’ And they worshipped the ’DRAGON’ which gave power unto the ’BEAST,’ and they worshipped the ’BEAST,’ saying, Who is like unto the ’BEAST’? Who is able to make war with him? And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue forty and two months. And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme His name, and His Tabernacle, and them that dwell in Heaven. And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. And all that dwell upon the earth shall WORSHIP HIM, whose names are not written in the ’BOOK OF LIFE’ of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. If any man have an ear, let him hear. He that leadeth into captivity shall go into captivity: he that killeth with the sword must be killed with the sword. Here is the patience and the faith of the saints.” John next saw the “Dragon” standing on the seashore, and as he stood, a “Beast” rose up out of the sea having “SEVEN HEADS” and “TEN HORNS,” and upon his “Horns” “TEN CROWNS,” and upon his “Heads” the name of BLASPHEMY, and the body of the “Beast” was like a LEOPARD, and his feet were as the feet of a BEAR, and his mouth as the mouth of a LION, and the “DRAGON” gave him his POWER, and his SEAT (Throne), and GREAT AUTHORITY. This does not necessarily mean that the “Dragon” gave him his own throne, but he gave him power, and a throne, and great authority. As John was back on the Isle of Patmos, the “sea” from which he saw the “Beast” arise was probably the Mediterranean, though the “sea” in prophecy signifies the nations. What does this “COMPOSITE BEAST” signify? This is not the first time we have read in the Scriptures of a “Beast” coming up out of the sea, so we must go back to the Book of Daniel for an explanation. While Daniel was a Statesman and did not hold the “Prophetic Office,” he had the “Prophetic Gift,” and was not only an interpreter of dreams, but a Prophet, and to him was revealed the whole course of the “Times of the Gentiles,” and the character of its last “Great Leader” the “ANTICHRIST.” His prophecy is mainly concerned with the things that shall befall his people, the Jews, in the “LATTER DAYS” (Daniel 10:14), and as we are now dealing with the things that shall come to pass in the “Last” or “Seventieth Week,” of Daniel’s “Seventy Weeks,” we necessarily must turn back to the Book of Daniel for an explanation of this symbol of the “BEAST.” But before we take .that up it is important to note that both the Old and New Testaments speak of a “MYSTERIOUS AND TERRIBLE PERSONAGE” who shall be revealed in the “Last Times.” He is called by various names. In The Old Testament “The Assyrian.”-- Isaiah 10:5-6; Isaiah 30:27-33. “King of Babylon.”-- Isaiah 14:4. “Lucifer.”-- Isaiah 14:12. “The Little Horn.”-- Daniel 7:8; Daniel 8:9-12. “A King Of Fierce Countenance.”-- Daniel 8:23. “The Prince That Shall Come.”-- Daniel 9:26. “The Wilful King.”-- Daniel 11:36. In The New Testament “The Man Of Sin.”-- 2 Thessalonians 2:3-8. “Son Of Perdition.”-- 2 Thessalonians 2:3-8. “That Wicked.”-- 2 Thessalonians 2:3-8. “Antichrist.”--1. John 2:18. “The Beast.”--Revelation 13:1-2. Jesus also made a prophetic reference to him. “I am come in my Father’s Name, and ye receive me not; if another shall come in his own name, him ye will receive.” John 5:43. I. ISAIAH’S FOREVIEW. The Prophet Isaiah sees the Antichrist as the “ASSYRIAN.” Isaiah 10:5; Isaiah 10:12; Isaiah 10:24; Isaiah 30:27-33. In Isaiah 11:4, a chapter which is evidently Messianic, we read that among other things which the Messiah will do--“He shall smite the earth with the ’rod of His mouth,’ and with the ’breath of His lips’ shall He slay ’THE WICKED’.” The word translated “THE WICKED,” is in the singular number, and cannot refer to wicked persons in general, but to some one person who is conspicuously wicked. The expression is strikingly like that of Paul’s in 2 Thessalonians 2:8. “Then shall that ’WICKED’ be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the ’Spirit of His Mouth,’ and shall destroy with the ’Brightness of His Coming’.” It is evident that Isaiah and Paul refer to the same individual, who can be no other than the Antichrist. In Isaiah 14:4-17 there is a description of a “King of Babylon” who shall smite the people in his wrath, and rule the nations in anger. He is called “LUCIFER, Son of the Morning,” and his fall is described. He is cast down to Hell (Sheol, the Underworld), where his coming creates a great stir among the kings of the earth that have preceded him, and who exclaim when they see him--“Art thou .also become weak as we? Art thou become like unto us? . . . Is this the man that made the earth to tremble, that did shake kingdoms; that made the world as a wilderness and destroyed the cities thereof; that opened not the house of his prisoners?” There has never as yet been such a King of Babylon as is here described. It must therefore refer to some future King of Babylon, when Babylon shall be rebuilt, as we shall see it is to be. Isaiah 14:12-14 evidently refer to Satan, and are descriptive of him before his fall, but as he is to incarnate himself in the Antichrist, who is to be a future King of Babylon, it explains the source of the pride and presumption of Antichrist, which will lead to his downfall, as it did to Satan’s. II. DANIEL’S FOREVIEW. 1. The Colossus. We now turn to Daniel. The Book of Daniel may be divided into two parts. The first six chapters are Historical, the last six are Prophetical. The Book contains one “Dream” by Nebuchadnezzar, and four “Visions” by Daniel, all relating to the “Times of the Gentiles.” Nebuchadnezzar in his “Dream” saw a “Great Image” or “COLOSSUS.” The Head of the “Image” was of fine gold, its Breast and Arms of silver, its Belly (Abdomen) and Thighs (Hips) of brass, its Legs of iron, and its Feet of iron and clay. This Image was destroyed by a “Stone” cut out of a mountain supernaturally. The “Stone” in turn became a great mountain and filled the WHOLE EARTH. Daniel 2:31-35. The four metals of which the “COLOSSUS” was composed represented Four Worldwide Empires which were to arise in succession. Daniel 2:37-40. Four great Empires, and only four, were to succeed each other in the government of the world, from Nebuchadnezzar (B. C. 606) to the “Second Coming” of Christ--the Babylonian, Medo-Persian, Grecian, and Roman. These Empires are not only made known as to number, but their names, in the order of their succession, are given. The First--“BABYLONIAN” is indicated by Daniel while interpreting the vision to Nebuchadnezzar. “THOU art this Head of Gold.” Daniel 2:38. The Second--the “MEDO-PERSIAN,” Daniel points out in Antichrist and the ’Times of the Gentiles’ his account of “Belshazzar’s Feast,” by the emphatic words--“In that night was Belshazzar the King of the Chaldeans slain, and Darius the MEDIAN took the Kingdom.” Daniel 5:30-31. The Third--the “GRECIAN,” is mentioned in Daniel 8:20-21, “the Ram which thou sawest having ’two horns’ are the kings of Media and Persia, and the ’Rough Goat’ is the King of Grecia (Greece).” The Fourth--the “ROMAN,” is referred to in Daniel 9:26 as--“the PEOPLE of the ’Prince’ that should destroy the city (Jerusalem) and the Sanctuary,” and we know that it was the ROMANS under Titus, that destroyed Jerusalem in A. D. 70. While these Four Great Empires were to follow each other in the order named, they were not to follow without a break. The Babylonian lasted from B. C. 606 to B. C. 538. The Medo-Persian from B. C. 538 to B. C. 330. The Grecian from B. C. 330 to B. C. 323. Then the Grecian was broken up into four parts, Thrace, Macedonia, Syria, and Egypt, and the last of these was conquered by the Romans in B. C. 30, and the Roman Empire lasted from B. C. 30 to A. D. 364, when it was divided into its Eastern and Western Divisions. Since then there has been no leading world Empire, and cannot be according to this prophecy until Christ sets up His “STONE” or “Millennial Kingdom,” as represented by the “Stone” that smites the “COLOSSUS” on its feet, for this “STONE KINGDOM” is to fill the whole earth, and thus be universal. This “STONE” cannot be Christianity, for it does not fill the earth by degrees, and thus crowd out the “COLOSSUS,” but it at One Blow DEMOLISHES IT. The action of the “STONE” is that of JUDGMENT not Grace, and is SUDDEN and CALAMITOUS. Again the TIME of the destruction is not until after the formation of the Toes, and we know that the “TWO LIMBS” did not appear until A. D. 364, and the “TEN TOES” have not yet developed. The TIME when the “STONE” falls on the “FEET” we are told is “in the days of THOSE KINGS” (Daniel 2:44), that is the Kings represented by the “Ten Toes,” which as we shall see corresponds with the “Ten Horns” of Daniel’s “Fourth Wild Beast,” Daniel 7:7-8, and with the “Ten Kings” of John’s “Beast.” Revelation 17:12. The first Four Kingdoms were literal Kingdoms, and so must the “Stone Kingdom” be, for it is to take the place of those Kingdoms and fill the whole earth. It represents therefore the “Millennial Kingdom” of Christ, for He is the “STONE” of the Scriptures. Matthew 21:44. From what has been said we see that the “COLOSSUS” of “Nebuchadnezzar’s Dream” symbolized the “World Kingdoms” in their Unity and Historical Succession. Gentile dominion is represented by a huge “METALLIC MAN.” The degeneration of the “World Kingdoms” is seen in the diminishing value of the metals used. Silver is worth less than gold, brass than silver, iron than brass, and clay than iron. The weight of the “COLOSSUS” also declines; the specific gravity of gold is 19.5, of silver 10.47, of brass 8, of cast-iron 5, and of clay 1.93. The “Colossus” is TOP HEAVY. The character of the governing power also deteriorates from an “Absolute Monarchy” under Nebuchadnezzar, to an “Autocratic Democracy” symbolized by the mixture of the iron and clay of the Feet. In other words the governing power passes from the Head, the organ that ought to direct the members of the body, to the Feet, which are only made to carry the body whither the Head directs. We have dwelt thus at length on the “Colossus,” for it is only as we understand it, that we can understand the meaning of the “Wild Beasts” that Daniel saw come up out of the sea. 2. The Vision of the “FOUR BEASTS.” Forty-eight years after Nebuchadnezzar had his “Dream,” B. C. 555, Daniel in vision stood upon the shore of the “Great Sea” (the Mediterranean), and saw four “Great Beasts” come up out of the sea in succession. FIRST BEAST. The “First Beast” was like a LION and had Eagle’s Wings, and as the Prophet watched it, he saw it lifted up from the earth, and made to stand upon its feet as a Man, and a Man’s Heart was given to it. Daniel 7:4. We have only to visit the British Museum, London, and examine the Colossal Stone Lions with the “wings of an eagle” and the “head of a man,” disinterred from the ruins of Babylon and Assyria by Sir Henry Layard between the years 1840 and 1850 A. D., to see that this “FIRST BEAST” stands for Babylon and its King--Nebuchadnezzar. The peculiarity of this “FIRST BEAST” was that it had “Eagle’s Wings.” This combination of the LION, the “King of Beasts,” and the EAGLE, the “King of Birds,” corresponded to the Royalty of the “Head of Gold” of the “COLOSSUS,” and typified the “Eagle-like” swiftness of the armies of Nebuchadnezzar. The “Plucking of the Wings” doubtless referred to the “Beastly Insanity” of Nebuchadnezzar (Daniel 4:20-27), and the “lifting up,” and causing to stand upon its feet “as a MAN,” to his restoration to sanity. SECOND BEAST. The “Second Beast” was “like to a BEAR, and it raised up itself on one side, and it had “Three Ribs” in the mouth of it, between the teeth of it: and they said thus unto it Arise, devour much flesh.” Daniel 7:5. The bear is the strongest beast after the lion and is distinguished for its voracity, but it has none of the. agility and majesty of the lion, is awkward in its movements, and effects its purpose with comparative slowness, and by brute force and sheer strength. These were the characteristics of the Medo-Persian Empire. It was ponderous in its movements. It did not gain its victories by bravery or skill, but overwhelmed its enemies by hurling vast masses of troops upon them. Xerxes’ expedition against Greece was undertaken with 2,500,000 fighting men, who with the camp followers made up an army of 5,000,000. Other Persian generals had armies running up into the 100,000’s of men. It is easy to be seen that the movements of such enormous bodies of men would “devour much flesh,” not only in the destruction of their enemies, but thousands would die of disease and exposure and the countries through which they passed would become famine-stricken by the loss of food seized to feed such armies. The side of the “BEAR” which raised up to attack signifies Persia, in which lay the greatest military strength, and corresponded to the “right shoulder and arm” of the “Colossus.” The “Three Ribs” stood for the three Kingdoms of Lydia, Babylon and Egypt, which formed a “Triple Alliance” to check the Medo-Persian power, but were all destroyed by it. THIRD BEAST. The “Third Beast” was “like a LEOPARD, which had upon the back of it four wings of a fowl; the ’BEAST’ had also four heads; and dominion was given to it.” Daniel 7:6. The Leopard is the most agile and graceful of creatures; but its speed is here still further assisted by “wings.” Slight in its frame, but strong, swift and fierce, its characteristics render it a fitting symbol of the rapid conquests of the Greeks under Alexander the Great, who, followed by small but well-equipped and splendidly brave armies, moved with great celerity and in about 10 years overthrew the unwieldy forces of Persia, and subdued the whole civilized world. The “four wings of a Fowl” indicate, that, as a “fowl” does not fly high, the armies of Alexander were fitted mainly for lowland fighting. There is an incongruity between the number of “wings” and the number of “heads” of the Leopard. “Four heads” call for “four pair of wings.” Why only “four” wings we do not know, unless they denote the four quarters of the earth into which Alexander sought to extend his Kingdom. The “Four Heads” of the LEOPARD represent the “Four Kingdoms” into which the Empire of Alexander was divided by his generals, namely Thrace, Macedonia, Syria and Egypt. The “Third Beast” corresponds to the “Abdomen” and “Hips” of the “COLOSSUS.” FOURTH BEAST. The “Fourth Beast” was unlike any Beast that Daniel had ever seen or heard about. It was “dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly, and it had great IRON TEETH. It devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue (the other Beasts) with the feet of it; and it was diverse from all the ’BEASTS’ that were before it, and it had ’TEN HORNS’.” Daniel 7:7. The fact that the “Fourth Beast” had “Iron Teeth,” and that there were “Ten Horns” on its Head, the “iron” corresponding to the “Iron Limbs,” and the “Ten Horns” to the “Ten Toes” of the “COLOSSUS,” would cause Daniel to see that the “Fourth Beast” stood for the Fourth World Empire, the ROMAN. But as Daniel “considered” the “Ten Horns,” he was amazed to see another “Horn,” a LITTLE one, come up among them, and before whom there were “three” of the “First Horns” plucked up by the roots, that is destroyed. And as he examined the “LITTLE HORN” more closely he noticed that it had Eyes like the eyes of a Man, and the Mouth of a Man speaking great things. Daniel 7:8. This mystified and troubled Daniel. He had seen nothing corresponding to it on the “Ten Toes” of the “COLOSSUS.” It must mean some new and additional revelation that God had not seen fit to impart to the Gentile King Nebuchadnezzar, and that was reserved for Daniel and his people (the Jews), for we must not forget that Daniel’s own visions, in the last six chapters’ of the Book, have to do with God’s dealings with the Jewish People in the “LATTER DAYS.” Daniel 10:14. So Daniel approached one of the “Heavenly Messengers” that stood by and asked him the meaning of what he had seen. He was told that the “Four Beasts” stood for “FOUR KINGS” or “KINGDOMS” (vs. 23), that should arise out of the earth. Then Daniel wanted to know the “truth” about the “FOURTH Beast,” which was so diverse from the other three, and particularly about the “LITTLE HORN” that came up among the “Ten Horns” on its head. In explanation Daniel was told that the “Ten Horns” on the “Fourth Beast” represented “TEN KINGS” that shall arise, and that the “Little Horn” was a “King” that should rise among them and subdue three of them, and that he would be a “PERSON” of remarkable intelligence and great oratorical powers, having a mouth speaking great things. That he would be audacious, arrogant, imperious, and persecuting, and change “times and laws,” and that the “Saints of the Most High” (Daniel’s People) would be given into his hands for a “Time, and Times, and the Dividing of Time,” or 3½ years. In this Vision of the “Four Beasts” we see “Degeneration” just as we saw it in the metals of the “COLOSSUS.” The descent is from the LION, the “King of Beasts,” to a nondescript “MONSTER” that defies description. The reason why these “Four Kingdoms” are rep-resented first as a “Golden Headed Metallic Image,” and then as a succession of “Wild Beasts,” is to show the difference between Man’s view and GOD’S view of the World Kingdoms. Man sees in them the concentration of wealth, majesty and power; GOD sees them as a succession of rapacious Wild Beasts devouring one another. 3. The Vision Of The “RAM” And The “HE-GOAT.” The explanation as to the meaning of the “LITTLE HORN” perplexed Daniel, and he voiced it by saying “My ’cogitations’ much troubled me, and my countenance changed in me (he had a sad look); but I kept the matter in my heart.” Daniel 7:28. To comfort His Servant, God, two years later, transported Daniel in vision to Shushan, the Capital of Persia, and as he stood on the bank of the river Ulai, he saw a RAM which had “Two Horns,” one higher than the other, and the higher came up last. He saw the RAM push “Westward,” and “Northward,” and “Southward,” and nothing could stand before it, and it did according to its will. Daniel 8:4. While Daniel was “considering” what the Vision of the RAM meant, he saw a HE-GOAT come from the West unmolested, and he noticed it had a “NOTABLE HORN” between its eyes, and when it reached the RAM it was moved with “choler” or anger against it, and smote it with “fury,” and broke its. “Two Horns,” and knocked it down and stamped upon it. Then the HE-GOAT waxed great, but when it became strong its “GREAT HORN” was broken off, and “Four Notable Horns” came up in its place, and out of one of them sprang a “LITTLE HORN” which waxed exceedingly great toward the “South,” and toward the “East,” and toward the “Pleasant Land” (Palestine), Daniel 8:1-27; Daniel 5:1-31, Daniel 6:1-28, Daniel 7:1-28, Daniel 8:1-27, Daniel 9:1-27. When Daniel sought for the meaning of this Vision he heard a voice say--“Gabriel, make this man to understand the Vision.” Then Gabriel said to Daniel the Vision belongs to the “Time of the End” (the End of the Times of the Gentiles), and is to make thee know what shall come to pass in the “Last End of the Indignation” (the Great Tribulation). Daniel 8:15-19. Gabriel then informed Daniel that the “RAM” stood for the “Medo-Persian Empire,” with its two Kings, Darius and his nephew Cyrus, that the “HE-GOAT” stood for the “Grecian Empire,” the “GREAT HORN” between its eyes for its first King (Alexander the Great), and that the “FOUR HORNS” that took the place of the “GREAT HORN,” stood for “Four Kingdoms” into which the “Grecian Empire” should be divided. This explanation cleared up things considerably for Daniel. It revealed to him that the “TWO HORNS” of the RAM, one higher than the other, and the “TWO SHOULDERS” of the BEAR, one higher than the other, and the “TWO ARMS” of the COLOSSUS, stood for the same thing, the double Empire of Medo-Persia. He also saw that the “FOUR HORNS” that came up in the place of the “GREAT HORN” corresponded to the “FOUR HEADS” of the LEOPARD, and therefore must correspond with the “ABDOMEN” and “HIPS” of the COLOSSUS, and stand for the Grecian Empire, and its “Fourfold Division” among the Generals of Alexander the Great. But Daniel was still troubled as to the meaning of the “LITTLE HORN” that he saw come out of one of the “Four Horns” of the HE-GOAT, and Gabriel told him that it stood for a King of “Fierce Countenance” who should stand up in the “LATTER TIME” of the Kingdom, and who should stand up against the “PRINCE OF PRINCES” (Christ). Daniel 8:23-25. The description of this “LITTLE HORN” so clearly corresponded to the description of the “LITTLE HORN” that Daniel saw arise amid the “Ten Horns” of the “Fourth Wild Beast,” that he saw they described and stood for the same Person. The revelation so overcame Daniel that he “fainted,” and was sick certain days. Daniel 8:27 4. The Vision Of The “KINGS OF THE NORTH AND SOUTH.” While Daniel had revealed to him that the “LITTLE HORN” should come out of one of the “Four Kingdoms” into which the Empire of Alexander the Great was divided, he was not at that time told which one, but 20 years later, in B. C. 533, the information was imparted to him in a Fourth Vision. He saw in vision two Kings warring against each other. One was called the “King of the North,” the other the “King of the South.” This chapter (Daniel 11:1-45) is one of the most wonderfully minute as to prophetic details of any chapter in the Bible. It corresponds exactly with the profane history of the kings of Egypt and Syria for over 350 years. Daniel 11:5-31 we have an account of what is called the “wars” of the “Kings of the North” (Syria) and of the “Kings of the South” (Egypt). These end with the close of the reign of Antiochus Epiphanes, B. C. 164. Daniel 11:32-35 cover the whole period from B. C. 164 down to the “Time of the End,” that is, until the “Seventieth Week” of Daniel’s “Seventy Weeks.” At Daniel 11:36 the “WILFUL KING” appears, and from that verse down until the end of the Book of Daniel we have an account of what is to befall Daniel’s People in the “Latter Days.” As the description of the “WILFUL KING” corresponded with the description of the “LITTLE HORN” of the “Fourth Wild Beast” and the “LITTLE HORN” of the “He-Goat,” and they were all to appear at the same time--the “Time of the End.” Daniel understood that they referred to one and the same Person, and as the “WILFUL KING” would be the “King of the NORTH,” that is, of Syria, Daniel saw that the “LITTLE HORN” was to rise on the “SYRIAN HORN” of the “He-Goat,” in other words that the “LITTLE HORN,” or “Antichrist,” shall come out of SYRIA, and as Syria included Assyria that the “LITTLE HORN” of Daniel is the same as the “Assyrian” of Isaiah. “When the Lord hath performed His whole work upon Mount Zion and on Jerusalem (which will not be until Christ comes back), I will punish the fruit of the stout heart of the KING OF ASSYRIA (Antichrist) and the glory of his high looks.” Isaiah 10:12. I will break the ASSYRIAN (Antichrist) in My Land (Palestine), and upon My mountains tread him under foot; then shall his yoke depart from off them (Israel), and his burden from off their shoulders.” Isaiah 14:25. The context shows that this prophecy is connected with the restoration of Israel to their own land, not after the Babylonian Captivity, but a restoration that is still future, for the Assyrian Empire had been swallowed up by the Babylonian when the Prophet wrote and the ASSYRIAN King here mentioned must be some future Assyrian King, for he is to be brought to Palestine and destroyed there. We must not allow ourselves to be confused by the different names given the Antichrist, as the “King of Tyrus,” the “King of Babylon,” and the “King of Assyria,” for that section of the world will comprise one territory in the days of the Antichrist and he will be known by all of these titles. From what we have thus far learned of the Antichrist, the probability is that he will be a SYRIAN JEW, for it is not likely that the Jews will accept as their Messiah one who is not a Jew, unless the claimant by false pretense makes them believe he is one. This, however, does not prevent the Antichrist being a Roman citizen, and the political head of the revived Roman Empire, for Saul of Tarsus was both a Jew and a Roman citizen. Those who claim that the “LITTLE HORN” of Daniel 7, and the “LITTLE HORN” of Daniel 8:1-27, are not the same, because the “LITTLE HORN” of Daniel 7 arises amid the “Ten Horns” of the “Fourth Wild Beast,” which represents the Roman Empire, and the “LITTLE HORN” of Daniel 8, arises on one of the Horns of the “He-Goat” which represents the Grecian Empire, and corresponds to the “Third Wild Beast,” forget that the Vision that the Apostle John had of the revived Roman Empire (Revelation 13:1-2), the Roman Empire in its last stage, reveals the fact that the “last stage” of the Roman Empire will include all the characteristics of the whole Four Empires, Babylonian, Medo-Persian, Grecian and old Roman. This is seen in the character of the “BEAST” John saw come up out of the sea. It was like unto a LEOPARD (Greece), with the feet of a BEAR (Medo-Persia), and the mouth of a LION (Babylon). The fact that the BODY of the “BEAST” was like a LEOPARD (Greece), reveals the fact that the preponderating feature of the revived Roman Empire will be GRECIAN, and that therefore the “Ten Federated Kingdoms,” represented by the “Ten Horns” of the “Beast,” will include the FOUR KINGDOMS into which the GRECIAN Empire was divided, viz., Egypt, Macedon, Thrace and SYRIA. It follows therefore that the “LITTLE HORN” of the “He-Goat” (Greece), will be the LITTLE HORN that rises among the “Ten Horns” of the “Fourth Wild Beast” (Rome), for Syria, one of the four divisions of the Grecian Empire, will be one of the component parts of the Revived Roman Empire. Again those who claim that Antiochus Epiphanes (B. C. 175-165), a king of Syria, was the LITTLE HORN” of the “He-Goat,” overlook the fact, that, while Antiochus Epiphanes devastated Palestine and caused an “idol altar” to be erected on the Brazen Altar of the Temple, on which he offered swine-flesh, which was an abomination to the Jews, he does not fulfil the description of the “LITTLE HORN” of the “He-Goat” (Daniel 8:9-12; Daniel 8:23-25), for Antiochus Epiphanes, nor any other ruler of the past, ever stood up against JESUS, the “Prince of Princes.” Neither was Antiochus Epiphanes “broken without hand.” He died a natural death at Tabae in B. C. 165. But the “LITTLE HORN” of the “He-Goat” is to be “broken without hand.” His Kingdom is to be destroyed by a “stone cut out of the mountain WITHOUT HANDS,” and he himself shall be “paralyzed” by the “brightness of the Lord’s Coming” (1 Thessalonians 2:8), and he shall be cast ALIVE into the “Lake of Fire.” Revelation 19:20. There is no intimation in Scripture that Antiochus Epiphanes is even to be regarded as a “type” of Antichrist. They are distinct historical personages, and though they resemble each other in some respects, yet they must not be confounded with each other. After this prolonged exposition of Daniel’s “Foreview” of the Antichrist, which has seemed necessary to a proper understanding of the meaning of the “Beast” which John saw come up out of the sea, we now turn to-- III. PAUL’S FOREVIEW. “Let no man deceive you by any means: for ’that Day’ (the Day of the Lord) shall not come except there come a ’falling away first,’ and that ’MAN OF SIN’ be revealed. The ’SON OF PERDITION,’ who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he As God sitteth in the Temple of God (the rebuilt Temple at Jerusalem), showing himself that he is God . . . For the ’MYSTERY OF INIQUITY’ doth already work (in Paul’s day); only He (the Holy Spirit) who now letteth (restraineth R. V.) will let (restrain), until He be taken out of the way. And then shall ’THAT WICKED’ be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit (breath) of His mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness (manifestation R. V.) of His Coming. Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth (Christ) that they might be saved.” 2 Thessalonians 2:3-10. In the American Standard Edition of the Bible the Antichrist is called the “MYSTERY OF LAWLESSNESS” or the “LAWLESS ONE.” As such he is not the cause of Lawlessness, he is the result or fruit of it, for he will arise out of the seething cauldron of Lawlessness that is now becoming more pronounced and manifest in the world. The name that the Apostle Paul gives the Antichrist--the “SON OF PERDITION,” is not without significance. The name is used but twice in the Scriptures. It is first used by Christ of Judas (John 17:12), and then here of Antichrist. The Apostle also calls the Antichrist in this passage the “MYSTERY OF INIQUITY.” What does that mean? In 1 Timothy 3:16 Christ is spoken of as the “MYSTERY OF GODLINESS,” that is, that He was God MANIFEST IN THE FLESH. How did He become “manifest in the flesh”? By being born of the Virgin Mary by the Holy Spirit. Thus it was that Jesus became the SON OF GOD. Luke 1:35. Now as iniquity is the opposite of godliness, then the “MYSTERY OF INIQUITY” must be the opposite of the “MYSTERY OF GODLINESS.” That is, if Christ is the “MYSTERY OF GODLINESS,” Antichrist must be the “MYSTERY OF INIQUITY,” and as Christ was the “Son of God,” then Antichrist must be the “SON OF PERDITION,” that is, of SATAN. And as Christ was born of a virgin by the Holy Spirit, so Antichrist will be born of a woman (not necessarily a virgin) by Satan. This is no new view for it has been held by many of God’s spiritually minded children since the days of the Apostle John, and there is some warrant for it in the Scriptures. In Genesis 3:15, God said to the Serpent (Satan), “I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between ’THY SEED’ and ’HER SEED’.” Now the Woman’s SEED was CHRIST, then the Serpent’s SEED must be ANTICHRIST. In John 8:44 Jesus said to the Jews--“Ye are of your father THE DEVIL . . When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own; for he is a liar, and the father of IT.” In the Greek there is the definite article before “lie,” and it should read “THE LIE,” so when the Devil speaks of “THE LIE,” he is speaking of his own (child), for he is a liar, and the FATHER OF “IT”--“THE LIE.” And it is worthy of note that in the verse (2 Thessalonians 2:11) that follows the passage we are considering that the Apostle says--“And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion that they should believe a lie.” Here again the definite article is found in the Greek, and it should read “The LIE,” the “SON OF PERDITION,” the ANTICHRIST. But why was Judas called the “SON OF PERDITION”? Was he a child of Satan by some woman, or was he simply indwelt by Satan? Here we must let the Scriptures speak for themselves. In John 6:70-71 we read that Jesus said “Have not I chosen you Twelve, and one of you is a DEVIL? He spake of Judas Iscariot the son of Simon; for he it was that should betray Him, being one of the Twelve.” In no other passage than this is the word “Devil” applied to anyone but to Satan himself. Here the word is “diabolus,” the definite article is employed, and it should read--“and one of you is THE DEVIL.” This would make Judas the Devil incarnate, or the “MYSTERY OF INIQUITY,” and explains why Jesus in John 17:12, calls him the “SON OF PERDITION.” This is the only place in the Scriptures where the word “diabolus” is applied to a human being, and it implies an incarnation. While “Perdition” is a PLACE (Revelation 17:8; Revelation 17:11), it is also a “condition” into which men may fall (1 Timothy 6:9; Hebrews 10:39), and while men who have committed the “Unpardonable Sin” are “sons of perdition,” because they are destined to the place of the irrevocably lost, yet Judas and Antichrist are the “SONS OF PERDITION” in a special sense, for they are the SONS of the author of “Perdition”--THE DEVIL. That is they are not merely “obsessed” or controlled by the Devil, the Devil has incarnated himself in them, and for the time being, to all practical purposes, they are the very Devil himself. The next question that arises is, “If Judas and the Antichrist are both called the ’SON OF PERDITION,’ are they one and the same, or are there two ’Sons of Perdition’?” Here we must anticipate. Turning to Revelation 11:7, we read that the “Beast” that slays the “Two Witnesses” ascends out of the “Bottomless Pit” (ABYSS), and that “Beast” is the ANTICHRIST. Now how did he get into the “ABYSS”? Well, if there is only one “SON OF PERDITION,” and Judas and Antichrist are one and the same, then he got in the ABYSS when Judas went to his “Own Place” (the ABYSS). Acts 1:25. Of no other person is it said anywhere in the Scriptures that he went “to his own place.” Again in Revelation 17:8 it is said--“The ’Beast’ that thou sawest was, and is not: and shall ascend out of the ’Bottomless Pit’ (Abyss), and go into PERDITION.” As this “Beast” is the same that slays the “Two Witnesses” he is the ANTI-CHRIST. Now there are four things said of him. First, he “WAS.” Second, he “IS NOT.” Third, he shall “ASCEND OUT OF THE BOTTOMLESS PIT.” Fourth, he shall “GO INTO PERDITION.” From this we learn that in John’s day the “Beast” “Was Not,” but that he had been before on the earth, and was to come again, that he was to ASCEND FROM THE BOTTOMLESS PIT. This is positive proof that the ANTICHRIST has been on the earth before, and that when he comes in the future he will come from the “ABYSS.” The question then arises, when was “Antichrist” on the earth before? If Judas and Antichrist are one and the same the enigma is solved. When Judas was on the earth, he WAS; when Judas went to his “Own Place” he “WAS NOT”; when Judas comes back from the “Abyss” he will be--THE ANTICHRIST. The Author does not insist on this view of Judas and Antichrist being correct, but with open mind he accepts it, because it seems to be the only logical solution of both Judas and Antichrist being called the “SON OF PERDITION.” IV. JOHN’S FOREVIEW. “John saw “A ’BEAST’ rise up out of the sea, having ’SEVEN HEADS’ and ’TEN HORNS,’ and upon his horns ’TEN CROWNS,’ and upon his heads the name of BLASPHEMY. And the ’BEAST’ which I saw was like a LEOPARD, and his feet were as the feet of a BEAR, and his mouth as the mouth of a LION: and the ’DRAGON’ gave him his POWER, and his SEAT (Throne), and GREAT AUTHORITY. And I saw one of his HEADS as it were wounded to death: and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the ’BEAST.’ And they worshipped the ’DRAGON’ which gave power unto the ’BEAST,’ and they worshipped the ’BEAST,’ saying, who is like unto the ’BEAST’? Who is able to make war with him? And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue forty and two months.” When we compare these “Foreviews,” and note the similarity of conduct of Daniel’s “LITTLE HORN,” Paul’s “MAN OF SIN,” and John’s “BEAST,” and that Daniel’s “LITTLE HORN” and John’s “BEAST” are to continue for the same length of time--“Forty and Two Months,” or 3½ years, and that Daniel’s “LITTLE HORN,” Paul’s “MAN OF SIN,” and John’s “BEAST,” are all to be destroyed in the same manner at Christ’s “Second Coming,” we see that they all prefigure the same “Evil Power,” which is after the “Working of Satan,” and which John in 1 John 2:18, calls THE ANTICHRIST. In other words when we find in prophecy “Three Symbolic Personages” that come upon the stage of action at the same time, occupy the same territory, exhibit the same character, do the same work, exist the same length of time, and meet the same fate, they must symbolize the SAME THING. Before we examine in detail John’s “BEAST,” it would be well for us to compare it with Daniel’s “FOURTH WILD BEAST.” In comparing these two “BEASTS” we find that they both come up out of the sea (the nations), and that they are utterly unlike Daniel’s Daniel 7:7-8; Daniel 7:19-20; Daniel 7:23-25. “After this I saw in the night visions, and behold a FOURTH BEAST, dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly; and it had great iron teeth; it devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue (the 3 preceding Beasts) with the feet of it; and it was diverse from all the Beasts that were before it; and it had TEN HORNS. I considered the HORNS, and, behold, there came up among them another LITTLE HORN, before whom there were THREE of the FIRST HORNS plucked up by the roots; and, behold, in THIS HORN were eyes like the eyes of a MAN, and a mouth speaking great things.” “Then I would know the truth of the FOURTH BEAST, which was diverse from all the others, exceeding dreadful, whose teeth were of iron, and his nails of brass; which devoured, brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with his feet; and of the TEN HORNS that were in his head, and of the OTHER which came up, and before whom three fell; even of THAT HORN that had eyes, and a mouth that spake very great things, whose look was more stout than his fellows.” “Thus he said, the FOURTH BEAST shall be the FOURTH KINGDOM upon earth, which shall be diverse from all kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread it down and break it in pieces. And the TEN HORNS out of this Kingdom are TEN KINGS that shall arise; and another (King) shall rise after them; and he shall be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue THREE KINGS. And he shall speak great words against the Most High, and shall wear out the saints of the Most High, and think to change times and laws; and they shall be given into his hand until a TIME and TIMES and the DIVIDING OF TIME.” John’s Revelation 13:1-7 “I saw a BEAST rise up out of the SEA, having SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS, and upon his horns TEN CROWNS, and upon his heads the NAMES OF BLASPHEMY. And the BEAST which I saw was like unto a LEOPARD, and his feet were as the feet of a BEAR, and his mouth as the mouth of a LION; and the Dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority. And I saw one of his HEADS as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed; and all the world wondered after the BEAST. . . . And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue FORTY AND TWO MONTHS. And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme His Name, and His Tabernacle, and them that dwell in Heaven. And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them; and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations.” any beast we have ever heard of. Daniel’s “Beast” was dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly; and it had great iron teeth, and nails of brass; while John’s “Beast” was like a LEOPARD, with the feet of a BEAR, and the mouth of a LION. As Daniel’s “Beast” represented the “FOURTH KINGDOM” upon the earth, the Roman Empire, it is evident that its characteristics describe the old Roman Empire, while the characteristics of John’s Beast represent the revived Roman Empire. We know that the Old Roman Empire was “strong exceedingly” and its grip and power were like a beast with “great iron teeth” and “nails of brass,” and from the description of John’s “Beast” we learn that the revived Roman Empire shall embody all the characteristics of the Four World Empires, as seen in its LEOPARD like body, its feet of a BEAR, and its mouth of a LION. That both “Beasts” have TEN HORNS reveals the fact that they will be in existence at the time indicated by the TEN TOES of the Colossus, with which they correspond, which will be just before the setting up of the “Stone” or Millennial Kingdom of Christ. We are told that the “TEN HORNS” of Daniel’s “Beast” stand for “TEN KINGS,” and the “TEN HORNS” of John’s “Beast” stand for the same. Revelation 17:12. From this we see that both Daniel and John foresaw that the Roman Empire was to be eventually divided into “Ten Separate but Federated Kingdoms.” While both “Beasts” have TEN HORNS, they differ in that John’s had “SEVEN HEADS” while Daniel’s had but ONE, and among the “TEN HORNS” on Daniel’s “Beast” there came up a “LITTLE HORN,” which is not seen amid the “TEN HORNS” of John’s Beast. These, as we shall see, are features that refer to the last stage of the “Beast” and show that we cannot ’understand the last stage of the “Beast” without carefully comparing Daniel’s and John’s “Beasts,” for the “LITTLE HORN” of Daniel’s “Beast” plucks up THREE of the “TEN HORNS” and destroys them, or takes their kingdom away, a thing that John omits to tell us. Again the Antichristian character of Daniel’s “Beast” is seen in its “LITTLE HORN” whose conduct corresponds with not a part, but the whole of John’s “Beast,” and that for the same length of time, “TIME” and “TIMES” and the “DIVIDING OF TIME” which equals “FORTY AND TWO MONTHS.” It now remains to analyze the “Beast” that John saw come up out of the sea, and try to discover the meaning of its various members. We have two descriptions of this “Beast.” Daniel’s “Fourth Wild Beast” as we have seen, represents the Roman Empire as it existed from B. C. 30, until as a nation it shall cease to exist. While it was divided in A. D. 364, as the result of an ecclesiastical schism, into its Eastern and Western Divisions, and lost its national life as a world power, yet it has never lost its religious existence or influence as seen in the continuance of the Greek and Roman Churches, and Roman Law is still a controlling power in our laws. In this sense the Roman Empire in its influence has never ceased to exist. We are now to consider it in its last stage as out-lined in John’s “Beast.” In the two descriptions of John’s Beast as given above it is very important to see that the “Beast” has a “Dual” meaning. It represents both the revived Roman Empire, and its Imperial Head the JOHN’S TWO VISIONS OF THE BEAST Revelation 13:1-7 “I saw a BEAST rise up out of the SEA, having SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS, and upon his horns TEN CROWNS, and upon his heads the NAMES OF BLASPHEMY. And the BEAST which I saw was like unto a LEOPARD, and his feet were as the feet of a BEAR, and his mouth as the mouth of a LION; and the Dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority. And I saw one of his HEADS as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed; and all the world wondered after the BEAST. . . . And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue FORTY AND TWO, MONTHS. And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme His Name, and His Tabernacle, and them that dwell in Heaven. And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them; and power was given him over all kindred.,, and tongues, and nations.” Revelation 17:3; Revelation 17:7-17 “I saw a Woman sit upon a scarlet colored BEAST, full of names of blasphemy, having SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS. . I will tell thee the mystery of the Woman, and of the BEAST that carried her, which hath the SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS. The BEAST that thou sawest WAS, and IS NOT; and shall ascend out of the BOTTOMLESS PIT, and go into perdition. The SEVEN HEADS are SEVEN MOUNTAINS, on which the Woman sitteth. And they (the Seven Heads, R. V.) are SEVEN KINGS; FIVE are fallen, and ONE is, and the OTHER is not yet come; and when he cometh, he must continue a short space. And the BEAST that WAS, and IS NOT, even he is the EIGHTH, and is of the SEVEN, and goeth into perdition. And the TEN HORNS which thou sawest are TEN KINGS, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the BEAST. These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto the BEAST. . . . And the TEN HORNS which thou sawest upon the BEAST, these shall hate the WHORE, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire. For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil His will and to agree, and give their kingdom unto the BEAST, until the words of God shall be fulfilled.” Antichrist. As the revived Roman Empire it is seen coming up out of the sea of the nations, as the Antichrist it comes up out of the ABYSS. For instance it cannot be said of the Roman Empire of John’s day, that it WAS, and IS NOT, for it was at the height of its power in John’s day. Neither can it be said of it that it shall ascend out of the pit and go into PERDITION, that could only be said of a person. Again we must distinguish between the body of the “Beast” and its heads and horns. The body being that of a LEOPARD, with the feet of a BEAR, and the mouth of a LION is to show that the revived Roman Empire in its last stage will include the characteristics of the first “Three Wild Beasts” of Daniel, that is, of the LION (Babylon), the BEAR (Medo-Persia), and the LEOPARD (Greece), and as the largest part of the “Beast,” the body, is represented by the LEOPARD, the prevailing characteristic of the revived Roman Empire will be GRECIAN. The “Beast” that comes up out of the sea (Chap. 13), has SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS, and the “Horns” are CROWNED. This represents the “Beast,” or Empire, at the height of its power, when it will have all its “Heads,” and when the TEN KINGS, the heads of the TEN KINGDOMS into which the Empire shall be divided, will have been crowned. The “Beast” that comes up out of the ABYSS also has SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS, but they are not crowned, for the TEN KINGS represented by the TEN HORNS, have not as yet received their kingdom. (Revelation 17:12.) This implies that the “Beast” of Revelation 17:1-18, represents the Antichrist at the beginning of the “Week.” As confirmation of this view the “WOMAN” is seen at this stage riding the “Beast.” For while the “Scarlet Clothed Woman” is not seen until Revelation 17:1-18, it is clear that she rides the “Beast” from the beginning of the “Week,” for she represents the “PAPAL CHURCH” that comes into power after the true Church has been caught out. During the wars preceding the rise of Antichrist the nations that will then be found in the geographical limits of the Old Roman Empire will form an “Alliance” for mutual protection. Those nations will be ten in number, represented by the “TEN HORNS” of the Beast. No doubt the “Papal Church” will play a prominent part in those proceedings. She will be rewarded by restoration to political power, and this union of Church and State, in which the Church will have control, is shown by the WOMAN riding the Beast, thus dominating it. But when the “Ten Kings” shall receive their Kingdoms and be CROWNED, they “shall hate the WHORE, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire.” (Revelation 17:16) While we are told in Revelation 17:9 that the “SEVEN HEADS” of the “Beast” represent “SEVEN MOUNTAINS” (this is to identify it with the Roman Empire), we are told in the next verse (R. V.) that they (the “Seven Heads”) also represent “SEVEN KINGS” of whom “Five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet come; and when he cometh he must continue a short space.” That is, in John’s day “Five” of these Kings had fallen, one was the then ruling Emperor, and the “Seventh” was yet to come. Who are meant by the first “Five Kings” that had fallen we do not know. The King that was on the throne in John’s day was Domitian, who had banished John to the Isle of Patmos. The last or “SEVENTH KING” who is yet to come is undoubtedly the ANTICHRIST. We are told in Revelation 13:3, that one of the “SEVEN HEADS,” or “KINGS,” received a deadly wound. Which one is not stated. The inference is that it is the last, for the Beast has all of his “HEADS” before one of them is wounded. In Revelation 17:11 he is called the Beast that WAS, and IS NOT, even he is the “EIGHTH,” and is of the “SEVENTH,” and goeth into PERDITION. The only clear explanation of this passage is that the “SEVENTH HEAD”--THE ANTICHRIST, is the one who receives the “deadly wound,” probably at the hand of an THE ANTICHRIST Daniel 7:7-8, Daniel 7:19-20, Daniel 7:23-25. The Little Horn Of The He-Goat Daniel 8:8-12; Daniel 8:23-25. Daniel 11:36-39. 2 Thessalonians 2:3-12 Beast Out Of The Sea Revelation 13:1-7 “After this I saw in the night visions, and behold a FOURTH BEAST, dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly; and it had greet iron teeth; it devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue (the 3 preceding Beasts) with the feet of it; and it was diverse from all the Beasts that were before it; and it had TEN HORNS. I considered the HORNS, and, behold, there came up among them another LITTLE HORN, before whom there THREE of the FIRST HORNS plucked up by the roots; and, behold, in THIS HORN were eyes like the eyes of a MAN, and a mouth speaking great things.” “Then I would know the truth of the FOURTH BEAST, which was diverse from all the others, exceeding dreadful, whose teeth were of iron, and his nails of brass; which devoured, brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with his feet; and of the TEN HORNS that were in his head, and of the OTHER which came up, and before whom three fell; even of THAT HORN that had eyes, and a mouth spake very greet things, whose look was more stout then his fellows.” “Thus he said, the FOURTH BEAST shall be the FOURTH KINGDOM upon earth, which shall be diverse from all kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread it down and break it in pieces. And the TEN HORNS out of this Kingdom are TEN KINGS that shall arise; and another (King) shall arise after them; and he shall be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue THREE KINGS. And he shall speak great words against the Most High, and shell wear out the saints of the Most High, and think to change times and laws; and they shall be given into his hand until a TIME and TIMES and the DIVIDING OF TIME.” “Therefore the He-Goat waxed very great; and when he was strong, the GREAT HORN was broken; and for it came up FOUR NOTABLE ONES toward the four winds of heaven. And out of one of them came forth a LITTLE HORN, which waxed exceeding great, toward the South and toward the East, and toward the Pleasant Land (Palestine). And it waxed great, even to the Host of Heaven; and it cast down some of the Host and of the Stars to the ground, and stamped upon them. Yea, he magnified himself even to the Prince of the Host and by him the daily sacrifice was taken away, and the place of his Sanctuary was cast down. And an host was given him against the daily sacrifice by reason of transgression, and it (he, the LITTLE HORN) cast down the truth to the ground and it (the LITTLE HORN) practised and prospered. And in the LATTER TIME of their kingdom, when the TRANSGRESSORS ARE COME TO THE FULL, a King of FIERCE COUNTENANCE, and understanding dark sentences, shall stand up. And his power shall be mighty, but not by his own power; and he shall destroy wonderfully, and shall prosper, and practice, and shall destroy the mighty and the Holy People. And through his policy also he shall cause craft (all kinds of business) to prosper in his hand; and he shall magnify himself in his heart, and by peace shall destroy many: he shall also stand up against the PRINCE OF PRINCES (Christ) but he shall be broken without hand.” “And the KING shall do according to his Will; and he shall exalt himself and magnify himself above every god, and shall speak marvelous thing against the God of gods, and shall prosper till the indignation be accomplished; for that, that is determined, shall be done. Neither shall he regard the God of his fathers, or the desire of woman, nor regard any god; for he shall magnify himself above all. But in his estate shall he honor the God of forces; and a god whom his fathers knew not shall he honor with gold, and silver, and with precious stones and pleasant things. Thus shall he do in the most strong holds with a strange god, whom he shall acknowledge and increase with glory; and he shall call them to rule over many, and shall divide the land for gain” ’Let no man deceive you by any means; no man for ’THAT DAY’ (the Day of the Lord”) shall not come except there come a falling away first, rod that ’MAN OF SIN’ be revealed. The ’SON OF PERDITION,’ who opposeth and exalteth himself above all, that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he AS GOD sitteth in the Temple of God (the rebuilt Temple of Jerusalem), showing himself that he IS GOD. . . . For the ’MYSTERY OF INIQUITY’ doth already work (in Paul’s day); only He (the Holy Spirit) who now letteth (restraineth, R. V.) will let (restrain), until He be taken out of the way. And then shall ’THAT WICKED’ be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit (breath) of His Mouth and shall destroy with the brightness (manifestation, R. V.) of His Coming. Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish: because they received not the love of the Truth (Christ) that they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion that they should believe a lie (THE LIE. American Standard 1911 Bible), that they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness.” “I saw a BEAST rise up out of the SEA, having SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS, and upon his horns TEN CROWNS, and upon his heads the NAMES OF BLASPHEMY. And the BEAST which I sew war like unto a LEOPARD, and his feet were as the feet of a BEAR, and his mouth as the mouth of a LION; and the Dragon gave him his power, and his seat, and great authority. And I saw one of his HEADS as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the BEAST. . . . And there was given to him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue FORTY AND TWO MONTHS. And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme His Nome, and His Tabernacle, and them that dwell in Heaven. And it was given unto him make war with the saints, and to overcome them; and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations”. assassin, and as his body is lying in state prepared for burial, he rises from the dead (Revelation 13:14), and thus becomes the “EIGHTH,” though he is of the “SEVENTH.” By this resurrection of the Antichrist, Satan imitates the Resurrection of Christ and makes the world “wonder after the Beast” (Revelation 13:3), and this adds to his prestige and power. If this happens at the “Middle of the Week,” at the time the Dragon is cast out of Heaven, it will account for the great change that takes place in the Antichrist, for before receiving his “deadly wound” he will be sweet and lovable, but after his resurrection or recovery he will become Devilish, the result of the Dragon incarnating himself in him. It is at this time that he breaks the Covenant with the Jews and desecrates the Temple by setting up the “Abomination of Desolation” which is an “Idol Image” of himself--the “DESOLATOR.” As the “LITTLE HORN” of Daniel’s “Fourth Wild Beast” he will destroy three of the “Ten Kings” and firmly establish himself in the place of power, and as he, as the “LITTLE HORN,” does not appear until after the “TEN HORNS,” or “Ten Federated Kingdoms,” come into existence, it is clear that the Antichrist does not form the Federation, but is the outgrowth of it. He will be a “composite” man. One who embraces in his character the abilities and powers of Nebuchadnezzar, Xerxes, Alexander the Great and Caesar Augustus. He will have the marvelous gift of attracting unregenerate men, and the irresistible fascination of his personality, his versatile attainments, superhuman wisdom, great administrative and executive ability, along with his powers as a consummate flatterer, a brilliant diplomatist, a superb strategist, will make him the most conspicuous and prominent of men. All these gifts will be conferred on him by Satan, whose tool he will be, and who will thus make him the-- SUPERMAN. He will pose as a great humanitarian, the friend of men, and the especial friend of the Jewish race, whom he will persuade that he has come to usher in the “Golden Age” as pictured by the prophets, and who will receive him as their Messiah. He will intoxicate men with a strong delusion and his never varying success. And when he shall be slain and rise again he will have lost none of these powers, but will be in addition the embodiment of all kinds of wickedness and blasphemy. “He shall speak great words against the Most High, and shall wear out the saints of the Most High, and think to change times and laws.” Daniel 7:25. “He shall also stand up against the ’Prince of Princes’“ (Jesus). Daniel 8:25. “He shall do according to his will; and he shall exalt himself and magnify himself above every god, and shall speak marvellous things against the God of Gods.” Daniel 11:36. “Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he AS GOD sitteth in the Temple of God (at Jerusalem) showing himself that he IS GOD. . . . whose coming is after the Working of Satan with all Power and Signs and Lying Wonders.” 2 Thessalonians 2:3-9. There has never as yet appeared on this earth a person who answers the description given in the above Scriptures. Such a character is almost inconceivable. No writer would have invented such a character. 7. THE BEAST OUT OF THE EARTH. The “Beast” Or “Anti-Spirit.” Revelation 13:11-18. “And I beheld another ’BEAST’ coming up out of the EARTH; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a DRAGON. And he exerciseth all the power of the ’First Beast’ before him, and causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the ’First Beast,’ whose deadly wound was healed. And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, and deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the ’Beast’; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an ’IMAGE TO THE BEAST,’ which had the wound by a sword, and did live. And he had power to give LIFE UNTO THE ’IMAGE OF THE ’BEAST,’ that the ’IMAGE OF THE BEAST’ SHOULD BOTH SPEAK, AND CAUSE THAT AS MANY AS WOULD NOT WORSHIP THE ’IMAGE OF THE BEAST’ SHOULD BE KILLED. And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a ’MARK’ in their right hand, or in their foreheads; and that no man might BUY or SELL, save he that had the ’MARK,’ or the ’NAME OF THE BEAST,’ or the ’NUMBER OF HIS NAME.’ Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding count the ’NUMBER OF THE BEAST’: for it is the ’NUMBER OF MAN’: and his number is SIX HUNDRED THREESCORE AND SIX.” After the Apostle John had seen and described the “Beast” that came up out of the SEA, he saw another “Beast” come up out of the EARTH. This “Second Beast,” while John does not say it was a lamb, had “Two Horns” “like a lamb,” that is, it was LAMB-LIKE. Because of this resemblance many claim that the “Second Beast” is the Antichrist, for Antichrist is supposed to imitate Christ. While the LAMB (Christ) is mentioned in the Book of Revelation 22 times, the description given of Him in Revelation 5:6, is that of a lamb having “SEVEN HORNS” and not “TWO.” This differentiates Him from the “lamb-like Beast” that comes up out of the earth, who, though he is “lamb-like in appearance SPEAKS AS A DRAGON.” The “Second Beast” has a name. He is called the “FALSE PROPHET” three times. First in Revelation 16:13, then in Revelation 19:20, and again in Revelation 20:10. Twice he is associated with the “First Beast” (Antichrist) and once with the “Dragon” (Satan) and the “First Beast,” and as they are PERSONS so must he be. The fact that he is called the “False Prophet” is proof that he is not the “Antichrist.” Jesus had a foreview of him when He said--“There shall arise ’FALSE CHRISTS’ and ’FALSE PROPHETS,’ and shall show GREAT SIGNS AND WONDERS: insomuch that, if it were possible they shall deceive the very elect.” Matthew 24:24. Here Jesus differentiates between “FALSE CHRISTS” and “FALSE PROPHETS,” therefore the “ANTICHRIST” and the “FALSE PROPHET” cannot be the same. That the “Second Beast” comes up out of the EARTH may signify that he will be a resurrected person. If, as was hinted at, “Antichrist” was Judas resurrected, why should not the “False Prophet” also be a resurrected person? There will be two persons, as we have seen, who shall come back from Heaven as the “Two Witnesses,” Moses and Elijah, why not two persons come up from “The Underworld,” brought up by Satan to counteract the work of the “Two Witnesses”? The fact that the “First Beast” (Antichrist), and the “Second Beast” (False Prophet) are cast ALIVE into the “Lake of Fire” (Revelation 19:20) is further proof that they are more than ordinary mortals, and that the “First Beast” is more than the last ruling Emperor of the revived Roman Empire. He is the Antichrist, Satan’s SUPERMAN. In the “Dragon,” the “Beast,” and the “False Prophet,” we have the “SATANIC TRINITY,” Satan’s imitation of the “Divine Trinity.” In the unseen and invisible “Dragon” we have the FATHER (the ANTI-GOD). In the “Beast” we have the “SON OF PERDITION” (the ANTI-CHRIST), begotten of the Dragon, who appears on the earth, dies, and is resurrected, and to whom is given a throne by his Father the Dragon. In the “False Prophet” we have the “ANTI-SPIRIT,” who proceeds from the “Dragon Father” and “Dragon Son,” and whose speech is like the Dragon’s. The “Dragon” then will be the “ANTI-GOD,” the “Beast” the “ANTI-CHRIST,” and the “False Prophet” the “ANTI-SPIRIT,” and the fact that all three are cast ALIVE into the “Lake of Fire” (Revelation 20:10) is proof that they together form a “Triumvirate” which we may well call--“THE SATANIC TRINITY.” Again the “Antichrist” is to be a KING and rule over a KINGDOM. He will accept the “Kingdoms of this world” that Satan offered Christ, and that Christ refused. Matthew 4:8-10. He will also EXALT himself, and claim to be God. 2 Thessalonians 2:4. But the “False Prophet” is not a King, He does not exalt himself, he exalts the “First Beast” (Antichrist). His relation to the “First Beast” is the same as the Holy Spirit’s relation to Christ. He causeth the earth and them which dwell therein to worship the “First Beast.” He also has power to give life, and in this he imitates the Holy Spirit. And as the followers of Christ are sealed by the Holy Spirit until the “Day of Redemption” (Ephesians 4:30); so, the followers of Antichrist shall be sealed by the False Prophet until the “Day of Perdition.” Revelation 13:16-17. The False Prophet will be a “Miracle Worker.” While Jesus was a “miracle worker,” He did all His mighty works in the “power” of the Holy Spirit. Acts 10:38. Among the miracles that the False Prophet will perform he will bring down FIRE FROM HEAVEN. As we have seen under the work of the “Two Witnesses,” Revelation 11:1-14, there will probably be a “FIRE-TEST” between Elijah and the False Prophet, and the test as to who is God of Mt. Carmel will be repeated. That Satan, who will then energize the False Prophet, can do this is clear from Job 1:16, where Satan, having secured per-mission from God to touch all that Job had, brought down “fire from heaven” and burned up Job’s sheep and servants. The False Prophet then commands the people to make an “IMAGE OF THE BEAST.” This is further proof that the “First Beast” is the Antichrist. It is a strange weakness of mankind that they must have some VISIBLE God to worship, and when the Children of Israel, who had been delivered from Egypt under Moses’ leadership, thought he had forsaken them because he did not come down from the Mount, they called Aaron to make them gods which should go before them, and Aaron made for them the “GOLDEN CALF.” Exodus 32:1-6. So the False Prophet will have the people make for the purpose of worship an “IMAGE OF THE BEAST.” But the wonderful thing about the “IMAGE” is that the False Prophet will have power to give LIFE to it, and cause it to SPEAK, and to demand that all who will not worship it shall be put to death. In other words the “IMAGE” will be a living, speaking, AUTOMATON. This “Image” reminds us of the “GOLDEN IMAGE” that Nebuchadnezzar commanded to be made and set up in the “Plain of Dura,” in the Province of Babylon (Daniel 3:1-30), before which, at the sounding of musical instruments, the people were commanded to bow down and worship under penalty, for those who disobeyed, of being cast into a “BURNING FIERY FURNACE.” Doubtless there will be many in the “Day of Antichrist” who will refuse to bow down and worship the “Image of the Beast,” and who will not escape as did the “Three Hebrew Children,” though God may inter-pose in a miraculous way to deliver some. And as if this was not enough the False Prophet shall cause--“ALL, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a ’MARK’ in their RIGHT HAND, or in their FOREHEAD; and that no man might BUY or SELL, save he that has the ’MARK’ or the ’NAME OF THE BEAST,’ or the ’NUMBER OF HIS NAME’.” This “MARK” will be known as the “BRAND OF HELL.” This is what the world is fast coming to. The time is not far distant when the various “Trusts” and “Combinations of Capital” will be merged into a “FEDERATION OF TRUSTS,” at the head of which shall be a “NAPOLEON OF CAPITAL.” Ultimately this “Federation of Trusts” will extend to the whole world, at the head of which shall be THE ANTICHRIST, and the producer and consumer will be powerless in the tentacles of this OCTOPUS, and no man shall be able to BUY or SELL who has not the “MARK OF THE BEAST” either upon his “right hand” or on his “forehead.” This “Mark” will be BRANDED or burnt on. It will probably be the “NUMBER OF THE BEAST” or “666.” The number “666” is the “NUMBER OF MAN,” and stops short of the perfect number SEVEN. Man was created on the SIXTH day. Goliath, the opposer of God’s people, a type of Satan, was 6 cubits in height, he had 6 pieces of armor, and his spearhead weighed 600 shekels. 1 Samuel 17:4-7. Nebuchadnezzar’s Image, a type of the “Image of the Beast,” was 60 cubits in height, 6 cubits wide, and 6 instruments of music summoned the worshippers. Daniel 3:1-7. In that day men will doubtless prefer to have the “MARK” on the back of their right hand so it can be readily seen in the act of signing checks, drafts, and receipts. There will doubtless be public officials in all public places of business to see that no one buys or sells who has not the “MARK.” This will apply to women as well as men. No one can shop, or even buy from the huckster at the door, without the “MARK,” under penalty of DEATH. Those will be awful times for those who will not WORSHIP THE BEAST. If they can neither buy or sell without the “MARK,” they must beg, or starve or be killed. The instrument of death will be the guillotine (Revelation 20:4), and the daily papers will contain a list of the names of those who were beheaded the day before so as to frighten the people into obedience to the law. The doom of the “Satanic Trinity” will be, that at the close of that awful time of Tribulation the Lord Jesus Christ will return, and the “Dragon,” the “Anti-God,” will be cast into the “BOTTOMLESS PIT” for a 1000 years (Revelation 20:1-3), and the “Beast,” the “Anti-Christ,” and the “False Prophet,” the “Anti-Spirit,” will be cast ALIVE into the “LAKE OF FIRE.” Revelation 19:20. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 61: 03.15- THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE SEVEN PERSONAGES AND THE SEVEN VIALS. ======================================================================== THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE “SEVEN PERSONAGES” AND THE “SEVEN VIALS.” 1. THE LAMB ON MOUNT ZION. Revelation 14:1-5. “And I looked, and, lo, a LAMB stood on MOUNT ZION, and with Him a Hundred Forty and Four Thousand, having His Father’s name written in their foreheads. And I heard a voice from Heaven, as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great thunder: and I heard the voice of HARPERS harping with their harps: and they sung as it were a NEW SONG before the Throne, and before the Four Beasts, and the Elders: and no man could learn that song but The Hundred and Forty and Four Thousand, which were redeemed from the earth. These are they which were not defiled with women: for they are virgins. These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth. These were redeemed from among men, being the first fruits unto God and to the Lamb. And in their mouth was found no guile: for they are without fault before the Throne of God.” The Lamb here is Christ, and the Mount Zion is not Mount Zion of the earthly Jerusalem but of the Heavenly of which Paul speaks in Hebrews 12:22-23. “But ye are come unto Mount Zion, and unto the city of the living God, ’THE HEAVENLY JERUSALEM,’ and to an innumerable company of angels, to the General Assembly and Church of the ’First Born’ (New Born), which are written in Heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just (justified) men made perfect.” The 144,000 standing with the Lamb on Mount Zion, are the 144,000 “SEALED ONES,” 12,000 from each Tribe of Israel, of Revelation 7:3-8. There we are told they were sealed, here we are told why. In chapter seven we are told they were sealed in their foreheads, here we are told that that sealing was the writing on their foreheads of the name of the Lamb (R. V.) and of the Lamb’s Father. As John looked at the Lamb and the 144,000 “Sealed Ones” who stood with Him, he heard a voice from Heaven, as the “voice of many waters,” and as the voice of a “great thunder,” which identifies the Speaker with the one who spoke from the midst of the “Lamp-Stands” of Revelation 1:10, Revelation 1:15, or the Lamb Himself. What the “voice” said is not told us, but it was followed with the voice or singing of “Harpers” accompanied by their harps. These “Harpers” sung a “NEW SONG” before the Throne, and the “Four Living Creatures,” and the “Elders.” As the “Elders” represent the Church, these “Harpers” are not the Church, for they sing before the “Elders.” Who these “Harpers” are we are told in Revelation 15:2-4. They are those who stand on the “Sea of Glass” before the Throne. Revelation 4:6. The “New Song” they sing is a “double song,” the “SONG OF MOSES” and the “SONG OF THE LAMB,” and we are told that no man could learn the Song but the 144,000 who were redeemed from the earth. This is further evidence that the 144,000 “Sealed Ones” are in Heaven, either having been translated or died a Martyr’s death, and from Revelation 14:4 we learn that they are the “FIRST-FRUITS” of the restored nation of Israel, not the “First-Fruits” of the Church, for that is represented by the “Elders,” and was gathered out long before. These 144,000 “Sealed Ones” are called “VIRGINS”; and the fact that they are spoken of as not having been “defiled with women,” shows that they are either all men of the character of the Apostle Paul, who did not marry, or, as is most likely, and as the word translated “virgins” means persons of either sex, they are “virgins” in the sense that they kept themselves clean of the crowning sin of that day--FORNICATION, for the crowning sin of the Tribulation Period will be fornication (Revelation 9:21; Revelation 14:8), or looseness and laxity of the marriage tie, of which “free-love,” and the doctrine of “affinities,” and multiplied divorce in these days are but the opening wedge to the looseness of morals of those Anti-Christian times. The 144,000 “Sealed Ones” will be especially delivered from this sin, and so they, and they only, as a special class, can sing this “New Song” of redemption, not so much by the Blood, as from the sin of fornication. The teaching of “seducing spirits” mentioned in 1 Timothy 4:1-3, as belonging to those Anti-Christian times, of “forbidding to marry and commanding to abstain from meats,” has a deeper significance than that of the practice of the Church of Rome that requires the celibacy of the priesthood and clergy, and fasting of the laity. Such teaching comes from the “Pit,” and belongs to Antichrist’s religion, and its purpose is to weaken the body by fasting and make it more susceptible to the influence of evil angels and demons, and to cause it to gratify the desires of the flesh in other ways than by lawful means. These “Sealed Ones” are a chosen class who follow the Lamb whithersoever He goeth, and they are without fault before the Throne of God. 2. THE THREE ANGEL MESSENGERS. THE EVERLASTING GOSPEL. Revelation 14:6-7. “And I saw another angel fly, in the midst of heaven, having the ’EVERLASTING GOSPEL’ to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and people; saying with a loud voice ’FEAR GOD, AND GIVE GLORY TO HIM; FOR THE HOUR OF HIS JUDGMENT IS COME: AND WORSHIP HIM THAT MADE HEAVEN, AND EARTH, AND THE SEA, AND THE FOUNTAINS OF WATERS.” In his vision of Apocalyptic Judgments John sees many angels at work. Here he sees one flying in “MID-HEAVEN.” That is, in the heaven or atmosphere that surrounds our earth. The mission of this Angel is to preach the “EVERLASTING GOSPEL” unto every nation, kindred, tongue, and people on the earth. Here is the first and only place in the Bible where an angel is commissioned to preach the Gospel. An angel could not tell Cornelius how to be saved, he could only tell him to send for Peter for that purpose. Acts 10:3-6. In this “Gospel Age” only redeemed men can preach the Gospel, but at the “End Time,” just before the return of the Lord, an angel will go forth to preach the “EVERLASTING GOSPEL,” or as the revised Version puts it, the “ETERNAL GOSPEL.” The word “Gospel” means “Good News.” Four forms of the Gospel are mentioned in the New Testament, and we must distinguish carefully between them. (1). THE GOSPEL OF “THE KINGDOM.” Matthew 24:14. This is the “Good News” that God purposes to set up a Kingdom on this earth over which David’s Son, JESUS, shall reign, as prophesied in Luke 1:32-33. Two preachings of this Gospel are mentioned, one past, beginning with the ministry of John the Baptist, and preached by Jesus and His Disciples, but it ended with the rejection of Jesus as King. This Gospel is to be preached again after the Church is taken out. It will be the fulfilment of Matthew 24:14, where it says: “This Gospel of ’THE KINGDOM’ shall be preached in all the world for a WITNESS unto all nations: and then shall the end come.” This has no reference to the Gospel that is now being preached. to the nations. It is the Gospel of SALVATION, but the “Gospel of the Kingdom” is not for “Salvation” but for a WITNESS, that is. it is the announcement that the time has come to SET UP THE KINGDOM. It will be preached first by Elijah the forerunner (Malachi 4:5-6): and by others who shall be commissioned to bear the news to all nations as a proclamation of the Coming of Christ as King to occupy the Throne of David, and for the purpose of regathering Israel to the Promised Land, (2). THE GOSPEL OF THE “GRACE OF GOD.” Acts 20:24. This is the “Good News” that Jesus Christ the rejected King died on the Cross for our SALVATION. This form of the Gospel is described in many ways. It is called the “GOSPEL OF GOD” (Romans 1:1), because it has its source in the LOVE OF GOD. John 3:16. Its Character is “GRACE.” Acts 20:24. Its subject is CHRIST (Romans 1:16; Romans 2:1-29. 1 Corinthians 10:14), and it is the POWER OF GOD UNTIL SALVATION. It is also a “GLORIOUS GOSPEL” because it speaks of Him who is in the GLORY, and has been GLORIFIED, and who is bringing many sons to GLORY. 1 Timothy 1:11, 2 Corinthians 4:4, Hebrews 2:10. And it is the “GOSPEL OF PEACE,” because it makes peace between the sinner and God, and brings peace to the soul. Ephesians 6:15. (3). MY GOSPEL. Romans 2:16. (Acts 26:16-18.) This is the same as the “Gospel of the Grace of God,” or of Salvation, with the additional revelations that were made known to Paul as to the Church (Ephesians 3:1-7), and as to Israel. Romans 11:1-36. (4) THE “EVERLASTING GOSPEL.” Revelation 14:6. This is what the Angel preaches in this chapter. It is neither the “Gospel of the Kingdom,” nor of “Grace.” Its burden is not Salvation but JUDGMENT. “Fear God, and give glory to Him: for the HOUR OF HIS JUDGMENT IS COME.” It is “Good News” to Israel, and all who are passing through the “fires of Judgment,” because it declares that their troubles will soon end in the judgment and destruction of Antichrist. It calls on men to worship God as “Creator,” and not as “Saviour,” and so it is called in the Revised Version--“THE ETERNAL GOSPEL,” the Gospel that has been proclaimed from Eden down by Patriarchs’ and Prophets, and not an “Everlasting Gospel” in the sense that it saves men for all eternity. There is “ANOTHER GOSPEL” (Galatians 1:6-12; Galatians 1:2. Cor. 11:4), which is not another, and which Paul repudiated. It is a perversion of the true Gospel and has many seductive forms, and in the main teaches that “faith” is not sufficient to Salvation, nor able to keep and perfect, and so emphasizes “Good Works.” Colossians 2:18-23, Hebrews 6:1; Hebrews 9:14. The Apostle pronounces a fearful “Anathema” upon its preachers and teachers. Galatians 1:8-9. Our message is: “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved.” Acts 16:31. The Angel’s message is: “Fear God for the HOUR of His Judgment is come.” Men reject the human messenger and they will also reject the Angelic message, they will not believe even though the ONE (Jesus) rose from the dead. SECOND ANGEL. Revelation 14:8. “And there followed another angel, saying BABYLON IS FALLEN, IS FALLEN, that great City, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.” Here is proof that the City of Babylon is to be rebuilt. For further proof see chapter eighteen. As to the fall and destruction of the literal City of Babylon this proclamation is anticipative, but as a declaration that Babylon had fallen to fearful depths of wickedness and apostasy, and had become “the habitation of demons, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird,” as described in Revelation 18:2, it was already true, for the City of Babylon will have been rebuilt at the time when this Angel utters his proclamation. The Angel’s warning was that God’s people might hear His voice saying: “Come out of her, MY PEOPLE, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.” Revelation 18:4. THE DOOM OF ANTICHRIST’S FOLLOWERS. Revelation 14:9-11. “And the third Angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the Beast and his Image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, the same shall drink of the wine of the ’wrath of God,’ which is poured out without mixture into the ’cup of His Indignation’; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the Holy Angels, and in the presence of the LAMB: and the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and they have no rest day or night, who worship the Beast and his Image, and whosoever receiveth the ’Mark’ of his name.” This is a most awful warning. Any man who worships the Beast, and receives his ’Mark’ in forehead or hand, his doom is fixed FOREVER, and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the Holy Angels and of the Lamb, and the smoke of his torment shall ascend for ever and ever, and they shall have no rest day or night. That means during the 3½ years of Antichrist’s reign, after they have received the “Mark,” for there is no day or night in eternity. If “Eternal Punishment” is taught nowhere else in the Bible it is taught here, and if here, why is it not true as to other classes of sinners? Just think of the horror of remorse in the “Lake of Fire,” as these worshippers of the Beast shall recall the “Mark of the Beast” as it was imprinted on their forehead or right hand with their own consent because of their desire to enrich themselves in the markets of their day. 3. THE BLESSED DEAD. Revelation 14:12-13. “Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the Commandments of God, and the Faith of Jesus. And I heard a voice from Heaven saying unto me, Write, blessed are the dead which die in the Lord FROM HENCEFORTH: Yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from their labors: and their works do follow them.” This is blessedly true of all saints but refers here to those who die after the False Prophet has issued the command that all who will not worship the “Image of the Beast shall be killed.” Revelation 13:15. This is settled by the word HENCEFORTH. This warning is given for the benefit of those who in that day shall be tempted to compromise with evil in order to preserve their lives. Better to live and reign with Christ a 1000 years, than with Antichrist 3½ years. This special class of dead who “DIE IN THE LORD” will be blessed because they will be delivered from the trials and sufferings of the Great Tribulation, and will receive the “MARTYR’S CROWN” (Revelation 2:10), and they shall rest from their labors of stemming the tide of iniquity of those days, and their works follow with them (R. V.). During the “Great Tribulation” they that are loyal to God have no prospect before them but martyrdom, hence the need at this time of a special message of blessing to those who are faithful until death. What a contrast between the “Blessed Dead,” and those who have the “Mark of the Beast.” The former will rest from their labors, while the latter shall not rest day or night. Revelation 14:14-20. “And I looked, and behold a white cloud, and upon the cloud one sat like unto the SON OF MAN, having on His head a Golden Crown, and in His hand a sharp Sickle. And another angel came out of the Temple, crying with a loud voice to Him that sat on the cloud, Thrust in Thy SICKLE, and reap: for the time is come for Thee to reap: for the ’Harvest of the Earth’ IS RIPE. And He that sat on the cloud thrust in His Sickle on the earth: and the earth was reaped. And another angel came out of the Temple which is in Heaven, he also having a sharp Sickle. And another angel came out from the Altar, which had power over fire; and cried with a loud cry to him that had the sharp Sickle, saying Thrust in thy sharp Sickle, and gather the clusters of the ’VINE OF THE EARTH’; for her grapes are fully ripe. And the angel thrust in his Sickle into the earth, and gathered the ’VINE OF THE EARTH,’ and cast it into the great WINEPRESS of the ’Wrath of God.’ And the WINEPRESS was trodden without the city, and BLOOD came out of the WINEPRESS, even unto the horse bridles, by the space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs.” There can be no question as to who is the “Reaper” of the “HARVEST OF THE EARTH.” It is the “SON OF MAN,” Christ Himself. He was the “Sower” and He shall be the “Reaper.” This is not the “Harvest of the Church.” That was harvested in chapters four and five, and the “Reapers” were the angels. Matthew 13:39. This is the “Harvest” of the Gentile Nations’. In Joel 3:9-17 we have a description of this “Harvest and Vintage.” The “Harvest and Vintage” are JUDICIAL. That is, they are for the purpose of Judgment. The account here is anticipative. It looks forward to Revelation 16:13-16, which speaks of how the armies of the world are to be gathered together by “THREE UNCLEAN SPIRITS” to the Battle of the Great Day of God Almighty at Armageddon. This Battle takes place after the “Fall of Babylon,” and is more fully described in Revelation 19:17-19. Here we are told that the Harvest is RIPE, and the “Son of Man” is commanded to thrust in His Sickle, which He does, and while the pouring out of the “Vials” is a part of the reaping, the Harvest is not finished until the end of the “Battle of Armageddon.” The difference between the “Harvest and the Vintage” is, that the “harvest” in the natural world precedes the “vintage,” but often, as in this case, continues until they become one. The “Vintage” is of the “VINE OF THE EARTH.” Israel was a “VINE” brought out of Egypt (Psalms 80:8) and planted in Canaan, but when God looked for it to bring forth “good grapes” it brought forth “WILD GRAPES” (Isaiah 5:1-7), and fruit unto itself. Hosea 10:1. When the Lord of the “Vineyard” sent His servants for the “Fruit of the Vineyard,” the husbandmen beat one, killed another, and stoned another. At last He sent His Son, Him they took and cast out of the Vineyard and slew. Matthew 21:33-43. Then Jesus Himself became the “TRUE VINE,” of which His disciples are the branches. John 15:5. The “VINE OF THE EARTH” is Antichrist and all who belong to his pernicious system. The “WINEPRESS” is the winepress of the “FIERCENESS AND WRATH OF ALMIGHTY GOD.” Revelation 19:15. The Prophet Isaiah (Isaiah 63:1-6) describes Christ’s share in it. It will cover the whole Land of Palestine, and extend as far south as Edom and Bozrah. So great shall be the slaughter that the blood shall be up to the horses’ bridles in the valleys over the whole of Palestine for 1600 furlongs, or 200 miles. It will be the time of which the Prophet Isaiah speaks, when the land shall be DRUNK WITH BLOOD. Isaiah 34:7-8. We will consider it more in detail when we study the Battle of Armageddon in chapter nineteen. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 62: 03.16- THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES OR VIAL JUDGMENTS. ======================================================================== THE SEVEN LAST PLAGUES OR VIAL JUDGMENTS. Revelation 15:1. “And I saw another SIGN in Heaven, great and marvellous, SEVEN ANGELS having the ’SEVEN LAST PLAGUES’; for in them is filled up the WRATH OF GOD.” This is another “SIGN” or “Wonder.” It was great and marvellous, because it “FILLED UP THE WRATH OF GOD,” that is, it completed the pouring out of the accumulated “WRATH OF GOD.” PRELUDE. Revelation 15:2-4. “And I saw as it were a ’SEA OF GLASS’ MINGLED WITH FIRE: and them that had gotten the victory over the Beast, and over his Image, and over his Mark, and over the NUMBER OF HIS NAME, stand on the SEA OF GLASS, having the Harps of God. And they sing the SONG OF MOSES the servant of God, and the SONG OF THE LAMB, saying, Great and Marvellous are Thy Works, Lord God Almighty; just and true are Thy Ways, Thou King of Saints. Who shall not fear Thee, O Lord, and glorify Thy name? for thou only art holy! for all nations shall come and worship before Thee; for Thy judgments are made manifest.” This “SEA OF GLASS” is the same “Sea of Glass” that we saw before the Throne in Revelation 4:6. Then it was unoccupied, now it is occupied. Then its surface was crystal clear and plain, now its surface is of a “fiery” aspect, symbolizing the “fiery trials” of its occupants. The occupants of this “Sea of Glass” come out of the Great Tribulation, for they have gotten the victory over the “Beast,” and over his “Image,” and over his Mark, and over the “Number of His Name,” and they have harps, and they sing the “SONG OF MOSES” and the “SONG OF THE LAMB.” They are the “Harpers” of Revelation 14:2, whose song only the 144,000 “Sealed Ones” could sing. John only heard them then, now he sees them. That they could sing both the “Song of Moses” and the “Song of the Lamb” implies that they were all or in part Israelites. Some think that the “Song of Moses” that they sung was the song the Children of Israel sang on the shore of the Red Sea after their escape from Egypt, as given in Exodus 15:1-22, while others think it is Moses’ “SWAN SONG” as found in Deuteronomy 31:19; Deuteronomy 31:22; Deuteronomy 31:30; Deuteronomy 32:43. They sang the “Song of the Lamb” because as Israelites they had been redeemed by the blood of the Lamb. THE TABERNACLE OF TESTIMONY. Revelation 15:5-8. “And after that I looked, and behold, the Temple of the ’TABERNACLE OF TESTIMONY’ in Heaven was opened: and the ’Seven Angels’ came out of the Temple, having the ’SEVEN PLAGUES,’ clothed in pure and white linen, and having their breasts girded with Golden Girdles. And one of the ’Four Beasts’ gave unto the ’Seven Angels’ ’SEVEN GOLDEN VIALS’ full of the ’WRATH OF GOD,’ who liveth for ever and ever. And the Temple was filled with smoke from the Glory of God, and from His Power: and no man was able to enter into the Temple, till the ’SEVEN PLAGUES’ of the ’Seven Angels’ were fulfilled.” Here again we see the Heavenly Temple. The “Seven Angels” that come out of it are clothed in priestly garments, and the “Golden Vials” that they carry were given them by one of the “Beasts” or Living Creatures, which one is not mentioned, and when he gave them to them the Heavenly Temple was filled with smoke. When the Tabernacle was finished by Moses, and the Temple by Solomon, there was a “cloud,” the “Shekinah Glory,” but no smoke. Exodus 40:34 to Exodus 36:1. Kings 8:10-11. The “cloud” means GRACE, the “smoke” means JUDGMENT. Isa. 6:14. Exodus 19:18. THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE “SIXTH” AND “SEVENTH” VIALS. THREE UNCLEAN SPIRITS. Revelation 16:13-16. “And I saw THREE UNCLEAN SPIRITS like frogs come out of the mouth of the ’Dragon,’ and out of the mouth of the ’Beast,’ and out of the mouth of the ’False Prophet.’ For they are the ’SPIRITS OF DEVILS’ (Demons), working miracles, which go forth unto the ’Kings of the Earth’ and of the whole world, to gather them to the Battle of that ’Great Day of God Almighty’ (Armageddon). Behold I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame. And he (they R. V.) gathered them together into a place called in the Hebrew tongue Armageddon.” (Har-Mageddon R. V.) Here we are told how the “Kings of the Earth” and their armies are to be gathered for the “Battle of Armageddon.” “THREE UNCLEAN SPIRITS” like frogs, John does not say they were frogs, will come one out of the mouth of the “Dragon,” one out of the mouth of the “Beast,” and one out of the mouth of the “False Prophet.” That they are not real frogs is clear from their miracle working power. They are the “SPIRITS OF DEMONS,” working miracles, which go forth unto the “Kings of the Earth,” and of the whole world, to gather them to the “Battle of that Great Day of God Almighty.” They are the “Seducing Spirits” who go forth preaching the “DOCTRINE OF DEVILS” in the “latter times” of whom Paul warns Timothy. 1 Timothy 4:1. They are sent out by the “SATANIC TRINITY,” the “Dragon,” the “Beast,” and the “False Prophet,” on a miracle working ministry. They are “frog-like” in that they come forth out of the pestiferous quagmires of darkness, do their devilish work in the evening shadows of “Man’s Day,” and creep, and croak, and defile, and fill the ears of the nations with their noisy demonstrations, until they set the kings and armies of the nations in enthusiastic commotion and movement toward the Holy Land to crush out the effort to establish the Kingdom of Christ on earth. We have an illustration of their method and purpose in the story of the destruction of King Ahab. 1 Kings 22:20-38. The power of a delusive and enthusiastic sentiment, however engendered, to lead to destruction great hosts of men is seen in the Crusades to recover the Holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem. If a religious could, at 9 different times, cause hundreds of thousands of religious devotees to undergo unspeakable hardships for a religious purpose, what will not the miracle working wonders of the “FROG-LIKE DEMONS” of the last days of this Dispensation not be able to do in arousing whole nations, and creating vast armies to march in all directions from all countries, headed by their Kings, for the purpose of preventing the establishment of the Kingdom of the King of Kings in His own Land of Palestine? SIXTH VIAL. (The Euphrates Dried Up.) Revelation 16:12. “And the ’Sixth Angel’ poured out his Vial upon the GREAT RIVER EUPHRATES; and the water thereof was DRIED UP, that the way of the ’Kings of the East’ might be prepared.” This means the literal river Euphrates. The other Plagues will be real, and why does not this mean the drying up of the real Euphrates River. The opening up of a dry passage through the Red Sea that the Children of Israel might escape from Egypt, and the parting of the waters of the River Jordan that they might pass over into the Land of Canaan, are facts of history, why then shall not the River Euphrates be dried up that the Kings of the East and their armies may cross over and assemble for the Battle of Armageddon? The prophecy in Isaiah 11:15-16, where “the Lord shall utterly destroy the tongue of the Egyptian Sea (Red Sea), and . . . shake His hand over the River (Euphrates) and smite its seven streams, so men can go over ’DRY SHOD’,” refers to this time. The Kings shall journey East from Africa, and West from Asia that they may meet in Palestine for the “Battle of Armageddon.” The drying up of the Euphrates will serve a twofold purpose. It will permit the remnant of Israel from Assyria to return, and also allow the nations of the far East to be gathered for the “Judgment of Nations.” Matthew 25:31-46. FIFTH VIAL. (Darkness.) Revelation 16:10-11. “And the ’Fifth Angel’ poured out his Vial upon the SEAT (Throne) OF THE BEAST: and his Kingdom was full of darkness; and they GNAWED THEIR TONGUES FOR PAIN, and blasphemed the God of Heaven because of their ’PAINS’ and their ’SORES,’ and repented not of their deeds.” Here we have a repetition of the “Ninth Egyptian Plague,” that of DARKNESS. Exodus 10:21-23. This is the “day” spoken of by Joel. “A day of darkness and of gloominess, a day of clouds and of thick darkness.” Joel 2:1-2. Christ speaks of it in Mark 13:24, as the time when “the Sun shall be darkened, and the Moon shall not give her light.” Notice that this Plague immediately follows the Plague of “Scorching Heat,” as if God in mercy would hide the Sun whose rays had been so hard to bear. The effect of the darkness was to make men gnaw their tongues for PAIN and for their SORES, showing that these Plagues overlapped each other, or followed in such rapid order that they were not over the sufferings of one before they were suffering from another, and that they were limited to a short period of a few months, and not distributed over a period of years as the Historical School of interpretation claims. The notable feature is, that their sufferings brought no repentance, but caused them to blaspheme the God of Heaven. Some talk of conversion in Hell, and of the ultimate restoration of the wicked, but it is not revealed here. If Hell’s torments will cause men to repent, why do not the torments of those under these plagues lead to repentance? No, it only causes them to blaspheme the more, and while sin and impenitence last, Hell lasts. This Plague extends over the whole Kingdom of the Beast. THIRD VIAL. (Blood On the Rivers.) Revelation 16:4-7. “And the ’Third Angel’ poured out his Vial upon the rivers and fountains of waters; and they BECAME BLOOD. And I heard the ’Angel of the Waters’ say, Thou art righteous, O Lord, which art, and wast, and shalt be, because Thou hast judged thus. For they have shed the blood of saints and prophets, and Thou hast given them BLOOD TO DRINK; for they are worthy. And I heard another out of the Altar say, Even so, Lord God Almighty, true and righteous are Thy Judgments.” This is a repetition of the “First Egyptian Plague.” Exodus 7:19-24. When the waters of Egypt were turned into blood all the fish died, but here nothing is said about the inhabitants of the rivers and ponds. Then John heard the “Angel of the Waters” say--“Thou art righteous, O Lord, which art, and wast, and shall be, because Thou hast judged thus. For they have shed the blood of saints and prophets, and Thou hast given them BLOOD TO DRINK; for they are worthy,” or deserve it. As a confirmation of the saying of the “Angel of the Waters,” John heard another voice come from the Altar, saying, “Even so, Lord God Almighty, true and righteous are Thy Judgments.” Those will be awful times when there will be nothing but BLOOD to quench the thirst. The expression “Angel of the Waters,” reveals the fact that even certain divisions of nature are controlled by angels. FOURTH VIAL. (Great Heat.) Revelation 16:8-9. “And the ’Fourth Angel’ poured out his Vial UPON THE SUN; and power was given unto him (the Sun) to scorch men with fire. And men were scorched with GREAT HEAT, and blasphemed the name of God, which hath power over these Plagues; and they repented not to give Him glory.” Under the “Fourth Trumpet” the third part of the Sun was smitten, and the third part of the Moon and of the Stars; so as the third part of them was darkened, and the day shone not for a third part of it, and the night likewise. Revelation 8:12. But it was only the light that was diminished, nothing is said about the heat of the Sun. This “Fourth Vial” is therefore not a recurrence of the “Fourth Trumpet.” Here the heat of the Sun is intensified, and so great is the heat that men are scorched by it. How this will be done it is useless to conjecture. It is the time spoken of by Malachi. “Behold, the day cometh that shall BURN AS AN OVEN; and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble; and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord of Hosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor branch”; and the time is located as just before the “SUN OF RIGHTEOUSNESS” shall arise with healing in His wings. Malachi 4:1-2. The effect of this Plague will be not to make men repent, but to cause them to blaspheme the name of God. Blessed will those people be who do not live to see that day. FIRST VIAL. (Boils.) Revelation 16:1-2. “And I heard a great voice out of the Temple saying to the ’Seven Angels,’ Go your ways, and pour out the ’VIALS OF THE WRATH OF GOD’ upon the earth. And the first went, and poured out his VIAL upon the earth: and there fell a noisome and grievous sore upon the men which had the ’MARK OF THE BEAST,’ and upon them which WORSHIPPED HIS IMAGE.” These “VIALS” and their contents are LITERAL. One cannot imagine that such momentous things as are here described refer to historical events that are already past, as when some interpret the “First Vial” as the French Revolution in A. D. 1792, and the “sores” its infidelity; and the “Second Vial” as the naval wars of that Revolution; the “Third Vial” as the battles of Napoleon in Italy, and the rest of the Vials as historical events that happened in the Nineteenth Century. If this be true then we have been passing in the past 125 years through the period of the Great Tribulation without knowing it, and have been preaching “Grace” and not that “THE HOUR OF HIS JUDGMENT IS COME.” This is supposition and not EXPOSITION, and requires the reader of the Book of Revelation to be versed in all the historical events of the Christian Era. No, these “Vial Judgments” are yet future, and will be literally fulfilled as here described, and this gives us the “KEY” to the LITERALNESS of the whole Book of Revelation. That these “Vial Judgments” are not figurative is clear from the fact that 4 of the 7 have actually happened before. They are simply repetitions of the “PLAGUES OF EGYPT.” See the ““ and the “Egyptian Plagues” compared. This Plague of a “NOISOME AND GRIEVOUS SORE” that shall fall upon men, is a repetition of the “Plague of Boils” that fell upon the Egyptians at the time of the Exodus. Exodus 9:8-12. The “First Vial Judgment” then will be a repetition of the “Sixth Egyptian Plague.” That that Plague actually happened no believer in the Bible doubts, then why should we try to explain away the literalness of the Plagues that shall follow the pouring out of each of these Vials. Boils are caused by bad blood, and reveal corruption in the system. These “grievous sores” which will come upon MEN ONLY, and not upon the beasts also as in the time of Moses, will not only reveal corruption in the body, but in the heart of those whose sins will cause corruption in their bodies. That these “sores” are reserved for those who have the “MARK OF THE BEAST,” and who worship his IMAGE is further proof that these “Vial Judgments” are still future. Here is the fulfillment of Revelation 14:9-11. The effect of the Plague of Boils upon the Egyptians was to harden their hearts, and a like effect will be produced upon the followers of Antichrist by the Plagues that shall follow the pouring out of the “Vials,” for we read in verse 9, that men will blaspheme God, and refuse to repent. From this we see that suffering alone does not lead to repentance. The Seven Vials and the Egyptian Plagues Compared SECOND VIAL. (Blood On the Sea.) Revelation 16:3. “And the ’Second Angel’ poured out his Vial upon the sea: and it became as the blood of a dead man: and every living soul died in the sea.” We saw that at the sounding of the “Second Trumpet,” that the third part of the sea became blood, and the third part of the creatures which were in the sea, and had life, died; and the third part of the ships were destroyed. Revelation 8:8-9. Here the whole of the sea is affected. This may mean only the Sea of Galilee, or the Mediterranean Sea, and not the oceans of the earth. It does not follow that this blood is that of men. It may be only of the living creatures that are in the sea. The Revised Version translates (in the margin) the word “soul” as the “soul of life,” and we know that the word “soul” implies “self conscious life,” and this is common to all animal life. The blood is certainly not the blood of sailors and marines caused by some great naval battle. The inference is that the creatures in the sea died, not because of the loss of their own blood, but because the waters of the sea became “AS the blood of a dead man”--that is, corrupt. SEVENTH VIAL. (Great Hail.) Revelation 16:17-21. “And the ’Seventh Angel’ poured out his Vial INTO THE AIR: and there came a great voice out of the Temple of Heaven, from the Throne, saying--IT IS DONE. And there were VOICES, and THUNDERS, and LIGHTNINGS; and there was a GREAT EARTHQUAKE, such as was not since men were upon the earth, so mighty an earthquake, and so great. And the Great City (Jerusalem) was divided into three parts, and the cities of the nations fell, and Great Babylon came in remembrance before God, to give unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of His wrath. And every island fled away, and the mountains were not found (they will be leveled). And there fell upon men a GREAT HAIL out of heaven, every stone about the weight of a talent: and men blasphemed God because of the Plague of the Hail; for the Plague thereof was exceeding great.” It is worthy of note that at the breaking of the “Seventh SEAL,” and the sounding of the “Seventh TRUMPET,” and the pouring out of the “Seventh VIAL,” that the same things occur. That is, voices and thunderings are heard, great lightning is seen, and there is a GREAT EARTHQUAKE. And at the sounding of the “Seventh TRUMPET,” and the pouring out of the “Seventh VIAL” there is a GREAT HAIL STORM. This only confirms what has been already stated that the “SEVENTH SEAL” includes the ’Trumpets” and “Vials,” and that the “SEVENTH TRUMPET” includes the “Vials,” and that what happens during the “Seventh SEAL,” and the “Seventh TRUMPET,” and the “Seventh VIAL,” all refers to the same period, the “END OF THE WEEK.” In other words, the opening of the “Seventh SEAL” reveals the events that are about to happen; the blast of the “Seventh TRUMPET” announces the events as forth-coming, and the outpouring of the “Seventh VIAL” executes them. When the “Seventh SEAL” was broken there was “SILENCE” in Heaven, but when the “Seventh TRUMPET” sounded, and the “Seventh VIAL” was poured out there were “GREAT VOICES” in Heaven. The “Great Voice” at the pouring out of the “Seventh Vial” was from the Throne, and cried--“IT IS DONE.” When Christ expired on the Cross He cried--“IT IS FINISHED,” that is, the way and plan of Salvation was complete, and this voice from the Throne that cries “IT IS DONE” may be His voice, announcing that the pouring out of the “Seventh Vial” finishes the wrath of God. The “Great Earthquake” that follows will be the greatest that this world has ever seen. It is foretold in Zechariah 14:4-5. So great will it be, that it will level the mountains, and destroy islands, and so change the contour and shape of the Land of Palestine and the surrounding countries and seas, as to make new maps of that part of the world necessary; and it will raise the Dead Sea so that its waters shall flow again into the Red Sea. Ezekiel 47:1-12. It will divide the “Great City” (Jerusalem) into 3 parts, and the cities of the Nations (the “Ten Federated Nations”), and “GREAT BABYLON,” whose destruction is described in chapter eighteen, will be destroyed in that “Great Earthquake.” This reference to the “City of Babylon” is further incidental proof that the City of Babylon is to be rebuilt. Among the cities destroyed in that Earthquake will be Rome, Naples, London, Paris, and Constantinople. At that time there will fall upon men a “GREAT HAIL.” Each stone will weigh about a Talent, or 100 pounds. Here we have a repetition of the “SEVENTH EGYPTIAN PLAGUE.” Exodus 9:13-35. Hail has been one of God’s engines of destruction. He used it to discomfit the enemies of Israel at Beth-horon in the days of Joshua. Joshua 10:11. The “Law” required that the “Blasphemer” should be “STONED TO DEATH” (Leviticus 24:16), and here these Blasphemers of the “End Time” shall be STONED FROM HEAVEN. It must not be forgotten that the “Seventh Vial” covers the whole period from the time the “Seventh Angel” pours out its contents until Christ returns to the Mount of Olives. For the earthquake that splits the Mount of Olives, upheaves the land of Palestine, levels mountains, submerges islands, and destroys the cities of the Nations, along with the City of Babylon, is caused by the touch of Christ’s feet on the Mount of Olives at the Revelation stage of His Second Coming (Zechariah 14:4), and the “Great Hail” in all probability will not fall until the time comes in the crisis of the Battle of Armageddon for the destruction of the Allied armies of Antichrist. Hailstones will be the missiles used by the Armies of Heaven. In Revelation 19:15, we are told that out of the mouth of Christ, at His return, will go a “SHARP SWORD,” that with it He should smite the nations, and in 2 Thessalonians 2:8, we are told that Antichrist (that WICKED), shall be consumed by the “SPIRIT OF THE LORD’S MOUTH.” Whether we take these statements as literal or not, it is clear that they stand for some supernatural means of destruction, and refer more to the followers of Antichrist, than to Antichrist himself, for he personally is not to be destroyed, but is to be cast ALIVE into the “Lake of Fire.” Revelation 19:20. As the pouring out of the “Seventh Vial” finishes the “Wrath of God,” it is in harmony with the purposes of the Book of Revelation to foretell at this point what will then happen to the enemies of God. These we will now examine under the heading the “Seven Dooms.” ======================================================================== CHAPTER 63: 03.17- THE SEVEN DOOMS. ======================================================================== THE SEVEN DOOMS. FIRST DOOM. ECCLESIASTICAL BABYLON. “MYSTERY Revelation 17:1-18. “And there came one of the ’Seven Angels’ which had the ’Seven Vials,’ and talked with me, saying unto me, Come hither: I will chew unto thee the Judgment of the ’GREAT WHORE’ that sitteth upon many waters; with whom the kings of the earth have committed fornication, and the inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine of her fornication. So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness; and I saw a ’WOMAN’ sit upon a ’SCARLET COLORED BEAST,’ full of names of blasphemy, having ’SEVEN HEADS’ and ’TEN HORNS.’ And the ’WOMAN’ was arrayed in purple and scarlet color, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a ’GOLDEN CUP’ in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornication: and upon her forehead was a name written MYSTERY, BABYLON THE GREAT, THE MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH. And I saw the ’WOMAN’ drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus; and when I saw her, I wondered with great admiration. And the Angel’ said unto me, Wherefore didst thou marvel? I will tell thee the MYSTERY of the ’WOMAN,’ and of the BEAST that carrieth her, which hath the SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS. The BEAST that thou sawest was, and is not; and shall ascend out of the BOTTOMLESS PIT, and go into PERDITION: and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, whose names were not written in the ’Book of Life’ from the foundation of the world, when they behold the BEAST that was, and is not, and yet is. And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The SEVEN HEADS are seven mountains, on which the ’WOMAN’ sitteth. And there (they, the mountains R. V.) are SEVEN KINGS: five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet come: and when he cometh, he must continue a short space. And the BEAST that was, and is not, even he is the EIGHTH, and is OF THE SEVENTH, and goeth into Perdition. And the TEN HORNS which thou sawest are TEN KINGS, which have received no kingdoms as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the BEAST. These have one mind, and shall give their power and strength unto the BEAST. These shall make war with the LAMB, and the LAMB shall overcome them: for he is LORD OF LORDS, and KING OF KINGS: and they that are with Him are called, and chosen, and faithful. And he saith unto me, the waters which thou sawest, where the WHORE sitteth, are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues. And the TEN HORNS which thou sawest upon the BEAST, these shall hate the WHORE, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shall eat her flesh, and burn her with fire. For God hath put in their hearts to fulfil His will, and to agree, and give their kingdom unto the BEAST, until the words of God shall be fulfilled. And the WOMAN which thou sawest is that great city, which reigneth over the kings of the earth.” That the ancient city of Babylon restored is to play an important part in the startling events of the last days of this Dispensation, is very clear. This is seen from what is said of it in Revelation 17:1-18 and Revelation 18:1-24. At first sight the two chapters, which contain some things in common, are difficult to reconcile, but when we get the “Key” the reconciliation is easy. Revelation 17:1-18 speaks of a “Woman,” and this “Woman” is called “MYSTERY, Babylon the Great, The Mother of Harlots And Abominations of the Earth.” The eighteenth chapter speaks of a “City,” a literal city, called “Babylon the Great.” That the “Woman” and the “City” do not symbolize the same thing is clear, for what is said of the “Woman” does not apply to a city, and what is said of the “City” does not apply to a woman. The “Woman” is destroyed by the “Ten Kings,” while the “Kings of the Earth” in Revelation 18:1-24, “bewail and lament” the destruction of the “City,” which is not destroyed by them, but by a mighty earthquake and fire. Again the “Woman” is destroyed Three and a Half Years BEFORE THE CITY; and the fact that the first verse of chapter eighteen says--“after these things,” that is after the destruction of the “Woman,” what happens to the “City” occurs, shows that the “Woman” and the “City” are not one and the same. The “Woman’s” name is “MYSTERY, Babylon the Great.” “Mystery!” Where have we heard that word before, and in what connection? Paul calls the Church a “Mystery” because it was not known to the Old Testament Patriarchs and Prophets. Ephesians 3:1-21. That Christ was to have a “Bride” was first revealed to Paul (Ephesians 5:23-32), and the “Mystery” that Antichrist is to have a “bride” was first revealed to John on the Isle of Patmos. The name of Antichrist’s “bride” is “Babylon the Great.” Some one may ask why give to a “bride” the name of a “City”? The answer is that it is not unusual in the Scriptures. When the same angel that showed John in this chapter “Mystery, Babylon the Great,” came to him in Revelation 21:9-10 and said--“Come hither, I will shew thee the Bride--’The Lamb’s Wife’,” he showed John, instead of a woman, that great City, the “Holy Jerusalem” descending out of Heaven from God. Here we see that a “city” is called a “bride” because its inhabitants, and not the city itself, are the bride. “Mystery, Babylon the Great,” the “bride” of Antichrist, then, is not a literal city, but a “System,” a religious and apostate “System.” As the Church, the Bride of Christ, is composed of regenerated followers of Christ, so “Mystery, Babylon the Great,” the bride of Antichrist, will be composed of the followers of all False Religions. The river Euphrates, on which the city of Babylon was built, was one of the four branches into which the river that flowed through the Garden of Eden was divided, and Satan doubtless chose the site of Babylon as his headquarters from which to sally forth to tempt Adam and Eve. It was doubtless here that the Antediluvian Apostasy had its source that ended in the Flood. To this centre the “forces of Evil” gravitated after the Flood, and “Babel” was the result. This was the origin of nations, but the nations were not scattered abroad over the earth until Satan had implanted in them the “Virus” of a doctrine that has been the source of every false religion the world has ever known. Babel, or Babylon, was built by Nimrod. Genesis 10:8-10. It was the seat of the first great Apostasy. Here the “Babylonian Cult” was invented. A system claiming to possess the highest wisdom and to reveal the divinest secrets. Before a member could be initiated he had to “confess” to the Priest. The Priest then had him in his power. This is the secret of the power of the Priests of the Roman Catholic Church today. Once admitted into this order men were no longer Babylonians, Assyrians, or Egyptians, but members of a Mystical Brotherhood, over whom was placed a Pontiff or “High Priest,” whose word was law. The city of Babylon continued to be the seat of Satan until the fall of the Babylonian and Medo-Persian Empires, when he shifted his Capital to Pergamos in Asia Minor, where it was in John’s day. Revelation 2:12-13. When Attalus, the Pontiff and King of Pergamos, died in B. C. 133, he bequeathed the Headship of the “Babylonian Priesthood” to Rome. When the Etruscans came to Italy from Lydia (the region of Pergamos), they brought with them the Babylonian religion and rites. They set up a Pontiff who was head of the Priesthood. Later the Romans accepted this Pontiff as their civil ruler. Julius Caesar was made Pontiff of the Etruscan Order in B. C. 74. In B. C. 63 he was made “Supreme Pontiff” of the “Babylonian Order,” thus becoming heir to the rights and titles of Attalus, Pontiff of Pergamos, who had made Rome his heir by will. Thus the first Roman Emperor became the Head of the “Babylonian Priesthood,” and Rome the successor of Babylon. The Emperors of Rome continued to exercise the office of “Supreme Pontiff” until A. D. 376, when the Emperor Gratian, for Christian reasons, refused it. The Bishop of the Church at Rome, Damasus, was elected to the position. He had been Bishop 12 years, having been made Bishop in A. D. 366, through the influence of the monks of Mt. Carmel, a college of Babylonian religion originally founded by the priests of Jezebel. So in A. D. 378 the Head of the “Babylonian Order” became the Ruler of the “Roman Church.” Thus Satan united Rome and Babylon In One Religious System. Soon after Damasus was made “supreme Pontiff” the “rites” of Babylon began to come to the front. The worship of the Virgin Mary was set up in A. D. 381. All the outstanding festivals of the Roman Catholic Church are of Babylonian origin. Easter is not a Christian name. It means “Ishtar,” one of the titles of the Babylonian Queen of Heaven, whose worship by the Children of Israel was such an abomination in the sight of God. The decree for the observance of Easter and Lent was given in A. D. 519. The “Rosary” is of Pagan origin. There is no warrant in the Word of God for the use of the “Sign of the Cross.” It had its origin in the mystic “Tau” of the Chaldeans and Egyptians. It came from the letter “T,” the initial name of “Tammuz,” and was used in the “Babylonian Mysteries” for the same magic purposes as the Romish church now employs it. Celibacy, the Tonsure, and the Order of Monks and Nuns, have no warrant or authority from Scripture. The Nuns are nothing more than an imitation of the “Vestal Virgins” of Pagan Rome. As to the word “Mystery,” the Papal Church has always shrouded herself in mystery. The mystery of “Baptismal Regeneration”; the mystery of “Miracle and Magic” whereby the simple memorials of the Lord’s Supper are changed by the mysterious word “Transubstantiation,” from simple bread and wine into the literal Body and Blood of Christ; the mystery of the “Holy Water”; the mystery of “Lights on the Altar,” the “Mystery Plays,” and other superstitious rites and ceremonies mumbled in a language that tends to mystery, and tends to confusion which is the meaning of the word Babylon. All this was a “Mystery” in John’s day, because the “Papal Church” had not as yet developed; though the “Mystery of Iniquity” was already at work (2 Thessalonians 2:7), but it is no longer a “Mystery” for it is now easy to identify the “Woman”--“Mystery, Babylon the Great,” which John described, as the “Papal Church.” In Revelation 17:4 we read that the “Woman” “was arrayed in purple and scarlet color, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, having a ’Golden Cup’ in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornications.” Now who does not know that scarlet and purple are the colors of the Papacy? Of the different articles of attire specified for the Pope to wear when he is installed into office five are scarlet. A vest covered with pearls, and a mitre, adorned with gold and precious stones was also to be worn. How completely this answers the description of the Woman’s dress as she sits upon the Scarlet Colored Beast. We are also told that the Woman was “drunken with the blood of the Saints, and with the blood of the Martyrs of Jesus.” While this refers more particularly to the martyrs of the time of Antichrist, yet who does not know, who has studied the history of the Christian Church for the past nineteen centuries, that this is true of the Papal Church during those centuries? One has only to read the history of the persecutions of the early Christians and more particularly the story of the “Inquisition” in Papal lands, to see that the Papal Church has been “drunk” with the blood of the Saints. The fact that the Woman sits on a “Scarlet Colored Beast” reveals the fact that at that time the Beast (Antichrist) will support the Woman in her ecclesiastical pretensions, or in other words, the Woman, as a “State Church,” will control and rule the State, and her long dream of world-wide Ecclesiastical Supremacy will at last be realized, for John tells us that “the waters which thou sawest, where the ’Whore’ sitteth, are Peoples, and Multitudes, and Nations and Tongues.” That means that after the “True Church” (the Bride of Christ) is taken out of the world the “False” or “Papal Church” (the bride of Antichrist) will remain, and the professing body of Christians (having the “form of Godliness without the power”) left behind, will largely enter the Papal Church, and it will become the Universal Church. But this will continue for only a short time for the “Ten Kings” of the “Federated Kingdom,” finding their power curtailed by the “Papal System” will “hate The Whore,” and strip her of her gorgeous apparel, confiscate her wealth (eat her flesh) and burn her churches and cathedrals with fire. Revelation 17:16. This will occur at the time the worship of the Beast is set up, for Antichrist in his jealous hate will not permit any worship that does not centre in himself. The Beast upon which the Woman sits is ’introduced to show from whom the Woman (the Papal Church) gets her power and sup-port after the True Church has been “caught out,” and also to show that the Beast (Antichrist) and the Woman (the Papal Church) are not one and the same, but separate. Therefore the Papacy is not Antichrist. For a description of the “Scarlet Colored Beast” see the description of the “Beast out of the Sea” of Revelation 13:1-10. From this foreview of the Papacy we see that the Papal Church is not a dying “System.” That she is to be revived and become a “Universal Church,” and in doing so is to commit fornication with the kings of the earth, and that she shall again be “drunk with the blood” of the martyrs of the Tribulation Period. The meaning of Revelation 17:1-18 is no longer a Mystery; the prophetic portrait of the Woman there given corresponds too closely with the history of the Papal Church to be a mere coincidence. SECOND DOOM COMMERCIAL BABYLON. Revelation 18:1-24. “And after these things (the destruction of “Mystical Babylon”) I saw ANOTHER ANGEL come down from Heaven, having great power; and the earth was lightened with his glory. And he cried mightily with a strong voice, saying BABYLON THE GREAT IS FALLEN, IS FALLEN, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. For all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the abundance of her delicacies. And I heard another voice from Heaven, saying, COME OUT OF HER, MY PEOPLE, THAT YE BE NOT PARTAKERS OF HER SINS, AND THAT YE RECEIVE NOT OF HER PLAGUES. For her sins have reached unto Heaven, and God hath remembered her iniquities. Reward her even as she re-warded you, and double unto her double according to her works: in the cup which she hath filled fill to her double. How much she hath glorified herself and lived deliciously. So much torment and sorrow give her: for she saith in her heart, I sit a Queen, and am no widow, and shall see no sorrow. Therefore shall her Plagues come in one day, death, and mourning, and famine; and she shall be utterly BURNED WITH FIRE: for strong is the Lord God who judgeth her. And the kings of the earth, who have committed fornication and lived deliciously with her, shall bewail her, and lament for her, when they shall see the smoke of her burning. Standing afar off for the fear of her torment, saying, “Alas, alas, that Great City Babylon, that Mighty City! for in ONE HOUR is thy Judgment come. And the merchants of the earth shall weep and mourn over her; for no man buyeth their merchandise any more: the merchandise of gold and silver, and precious stones, and of pearls, and fine linen, and purple, and silk, and scarlet, and all-thyme wood, and all manner vessels of most precious wood, and of brass, and iron, and marble, and cinnamon, and odors, and ointments, and frankincense, and wine, and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and beasts, and sheep, and horses, and chariots, and slaves, and SOULS OF MEN. And the fruits that thy soul lusted after are departed from thee, and all things which were dainty and goodly are departed from thee, and thou shalt find them no more at all. The merchants of these things, which were made rich by her, shall stand afar off for the fear of her torment, weeping and wailing, and saying, Alas, alas, that GREAT CITY, that was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearls! For in ONE HOUR so great riches is come to nought. And every shipmaster, and all the company in ships (travellers), and sailors, and as many as trade by sea, stood afar off, and cried (wept) when they saw the smoke of her burning, saying What CITY is like unto this Great CITY. And they cast dust on their heads, and cried, weeping and wailing, saying, Alas, alas, that GREAT CITY, wherein were made rich all that had ships in the sea by reason of her costliness! for in ONE HOUR is she made desolate. Rejoice over her, thou Heaven, and ye Holy Apostles, and Prophets; for God hath avenged you on her. And a Mighty Angel took up a STONE like a GREAT MILLSTONE, and cast it into the sea, saying, THUS WITH VIOLENCE SHALL THAT GREAT CITY BABYLON BE THROWN DOWN, AND SHALL BE FOUND NO MORE AT ALL. And the voice of Harpers, and Musicians, and of Pipers and Trumpeters, shall be heard no more at all in thee; and no craftsman, of whatsoever craft he be, shall be found any more in thee; and the sound of a millstone shall be heard no more at all in thee; and the light of a candle shall shine no more at all in thee; and the voice of the bridegroom and of the bride shall be heard no more at all in thee; for thy merchants were the great men of the earth; for by thy sorceries were all nations deceived. And in her was found the blood of Prophets, and of Saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth.” This chapter begins with the words “after these things.” What things? The things recorded in Revelation 17:1-18, the destruction of “Mystical Babylon.” If “Mystical Babylon” was destroyed in the previous chapter then she cannot appear in this chapter, and the “City” here described must be a literal city called Babylon, and as there is no city of that name on the earth today, nor has been since the ancient city of Babylon was destroyed, it must refer to some future city of Babylon. That the two chapters refer to different things is further verified by the fact that they are announced by different angels. The events of Revelation 17:1-18 are announced by one of the “Vial” Angels, while those of the eighteenth are announced by “another” angel; probably the “Second Angel Messenger,” who by way of anticipation, announced in Revelation 14:8, the “Fall of Babylon,” that is there called--“That Great City.” The ancient city of Babylon from the days of Nimrod (Genesis 10:10), grew in size and importance century after century until it reached its greatest glory in the reign of Nebuchadnezzar B. C. 604-562. As described by Herodotus it was an exact square of 15 miles on a side, or 60 miles around, and was surrounded by a brick wall 87 feet thick, and 350 feet high, though probably that is a mistake, 100 feet being nearer the height. On the wall were 250 towers, and the top of the wall was wide enough to allow 6 chariots to drive abreast. Outside this wall was a vast ditch surrounding the city, kept filled with water from the river Euphrates; and inside the wall, and not far from it, was another wall, not much inferior, but narrower, extending around the city. Twenty-five magnificent avenues, 150 feet wide, ran across the city from North to South, and the same number crossed them at right angles from East to West, making 676 great squares, each nearly three-fifths of a mile on a side, and the city was divided into two equal parts by the river Euphrates, that flowed diagonally through it, and whose banks, within the city, were walled up, and pierced with brazen gates, with steps leading down to the river. At the ends of the main avenues, on each side of the city, were gates, whose leaves were of brass, and that shone as they were opened or closed in the rising or setting sun, like “leaves of flame.” The Euphrates within the city was spanned by a bridge, at each end of which was a palace, and these palaces were connected by a subterranean passageway, or tube, underneath the bed of the river, in which at different points were located sumptuous banqueting rooms constructed entirely of brass. Near one of these palaces stood the “Tower of Bel,” or Babel, consisting of 8 towers, each 75 feet high, rising one upon the other, with an outside winding stairway to its summit, which towers, with the Chapel on the top, made a height of 660 feet. This Chapel contained the most expensive furniture of any place of worship in the world. One golden image alone, 45 feet high, was valued at $17,500,000, and the whole of the sacred utensils were reckoned to be worth $200,000,000. Babylon also contained one of the “Seven Wonders” of the world, the famous Hanging Gardens. These Gardens were 400 feet square, and were raised in terraces one above the other to the height of 350 feet, and were reached by stairways 10 feet wide. The top of each terrace was covered with large stones, on which was laid a bed of rushes, then a thick layer of asphalt, next two courses of brick, cemented together, and finally plates of lead to prevent leakage; the whole was then covered with earth and planted with shrubbery and large trees. The whole had the appearance from a distance of a forest-covered mountain, which would be a remarkable sight in the level plain of the Euphrates. These Gardens were built by Nebuchadnezzar simply to please his wife, who came from the mountainous country of Media, and who was thus made contented with her surroundings. The rest of the city was, in its glory and magnificence, in keeping with these palaces, towers, and “Hanging Gardens.” The character of its inhabitants and of its official life is seen in the description of “Belshazzar’s Feast” in Daniel 5:1-31. Babylon was probably the most magnificent city the world has ever seen and its fall reveals what a city may become when it forsakes God and He sends His judgment upon it. It is so intimately connected with the history of God’s people that the Scriptures have much to say about it. A large part of the Book of Daniel and of the prophecy of Jeremiah relate to it, and it is mentioned in 11 other books of the Old Testament, and in 4 of the New Testament. And that the Book of Revelation is a continuation of the Book of Daniel is further proven by the fact that the city of Babylon is again spoken of in it, and its prominence in the affairs of the world at the “End Time” disclosed, and its final destruction foretold. THE CITY OF BABYLON TO BE REBUILT. That the ancient city of Babylon was destroyed there can be no question, but when we affirm that it is to be rebuilt and again destroyed we are met with two objections. 1. That all the Old Testament prophecies in reference to its destruction have been literally fulfilled, and that it cannot be rebuilt. 2. As there is no city of Babylon now in existence the references in the Book of Revelation to the destruction of such a city must be symbolical and not refer to a literal city. Let us take up the first objection. For a description of Babylon and her destruction we must turn to Isaiah, Isaiah 13:1-22 and Isaiah 14:1-32 and Jeremiah, Jeremiah 50:1-46 and Jeremiah 51:1-64. In these two prophecies we find much that has not as yet been fulfilled in regard to the city of Babylon. The city of Babylon was captured in B. C. 541 by Cyrus, who was mentioned “by name” in prophecy 125 years before he was born. Isaiah 44:28; Isaiah 45:4, B. C. 712. So quietly and quickly was the city taken on the night of Belshazzar’s Feast by draining the river that flowed through the city, and entering by the river bed, and the gates that surmounted its banks, that the Babylonian guards had forgotten to lock that night, that some of the inhabitants did not know until the “third” day that the king had been slain and the city taken. There was no destruction of the city at that time. Some years after it revolted against Darius Hystaspis, and after a fruitless siege of nearly 20 months was taken by strategy. This was in B. C. 516. About B. C. 478 Xerxes, on his return from Greece plundered and injured, if he did not destroy, the great “Temple of Bel.” In B. C. 331 Alexander the Great approached the city which was then so powerful and flourishing that he made preparation for bringing all his forces into action in case it should offer resistance, but the citizens threw open the gates and received him with acclamations. After sacrificing to “Bel,” he gave out that he would rebuild the vast Temple of that god, and for weeks he kept 10,000 men employed in clearing away the ruins from the foundations, doubtless intending to revive the glory of Babylon and make it his capital, when his purpose was defeated by his sudden death of marsh-fever and intemperance in his thirty-third year. During the subsequent wars of his generals Babylon suffered much and finally came under the power of Seleucus, who, prompted by ambition to build a Capital for himself, founded Seleucia in its neighborhood about B. C. 293. This rival city gradually drew off the inhabitants of Babylon, so that Strabo, who died in A. D. 25, speaks of the latter as being to a great extent deserted. Nevertheless the Jews left from the Captivity still resided there in large numbers, and in A. D. 60 we find the Apostle Peter working among them, for it was from Babylon that Peter wrote his Epistle (1 Peter 5:13), addressed “to the strangers scattered throughout Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia and Bithynia.” About the middle of the 5th century Theodoret speaks of Babylon as being inhabited only by Jews, who had still three Jewish Universities, and in the last year of the same century the “Babylonian Talmud” was issued, and recognized as authoritative by the Jews of the whole world. In A. D. 917 Ibu Hankel mentions Babylon as an insignificant village, but still in existence. About A. D. 1100 it seems to have again grown into a town of some importance, for it was then known as the “Two Mosques.” Shortly afterwards it was enlarged and fortified and received the name of Hillah, or “Rest.” In A. D. 1898 Hillah contained about 10,000 inhabitants, and was surrounded by fertile lands, and abundant date groves stretched along the banks of the Euphrates. Certainly it has never been true that “neither shall the Arabian pitch tent there, neither shall the shepherds make their fold there.” Isaiah 13:20. Nor can it be said of Babylon--“Her cities are a desolation, a dry land, and a wilderness, a land wherein no man dwelleth, neither doth any son of man pass thereby.” Jeremiah 51:43. Nor can it be said--“And they shall not take of thee a stone for a corner, nor a stone for foundations, but thou shalt be desolate forever, saith the Lord” (Jeremiah 51:26), for many towns and cities have been built from the ruins of Babylon, among them Four Capital Cities, Seleucia, built by the Greeks; Ctesiphon, by the Parthians; Al Maiden, by the Persians; and Kufa, by the Caliphs. Hillah was entirely constructed from the debris, and even in the houses of Bag-dad, Babylonian stamped bricks may be frequently noticed. But Isaiah is still more specific for he locates the Time when his prophecy will be fulfilled. He calls it the “Day of the Lord.” Isaiah 13:9. That is the Millennium. And he locates it at the beginning of the Millennium, or during the events that usher in the Millennium, for he says-- “The stars of heaven and the constellations thereof shall not give their light; the sun shall be darkened in his going forth, and the moon shall not cause her light to shine.” Isaiah 13:10 (Luke 21:25-27). Surely nothing like this happened when Babylon was taken by Cyrus. In the description of the destruction of the city of Babylon given in Revelation 18:1-24, we read that her judgment will come in one hour (Revelation 18:10), and that in one hour she shall be made desolate (Revelation 18:19), and as an illustration of the suddenness and completeness of her destruction, a mighty angel took up a stone like a Great Millstone, and cast it into the sea, saying--“Thus with Violence shall that great city Babylon be thrown down and shall be found no more at all.” Revelation 18:21. We are also told in the same chapter that she is to be destroyed by FIRE (Revelation 18:8-9; Revelation 18:18), and this is in exact harmony with the words of Isaiah 13:19. “And Babylon, the glory of kingdoms, the beauty of the Chaldees’ excellency, shall be as when God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah;” and the Prophet Jeremiah makes the same statement. Jeremiah 50:40. The destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah was not protracted through many centuries, their glory disappeared in a few hours (Genesis 19:24-28), and as ancient Babylon was not thus destroyed, the prophecies of Isaiah and Jeremiah cannot be fulfilled unless there is to be a future Babylon that shall be thus destroyed. In Revelation 16:17-19, we are told that Babylon shall be destroyed by an Earthquake, attended with most vivid and incessant lightning and awful thunder. It would appear then, that as Sodom and Gomorrah were first set on fire and then swallowed up by an earthquake, that the rebuilt city of Babylon will be set on fire, and as the site of ancient Babylon is underlaid with Bitumen (Asphalt), that an earthquake will break up the crust of the earth, and precipitate the burning city into a “Lake of Fire,” and the city like a “Millstone” (Revelation 18:21) sink below the surface of the earth as into the sea, and be swallowed up so that it will be impossible to ever take of her stones for building purposes, and the land shall become a Wilderness where no man shall ever dwell. The fact that in her will be found the blood of the Prophets, and Holy Apostles and Saints (Revelation 18:20, Revelation 18:24), shows that the Papal Church is not in view in this eighteenth chapter, for there was no Papal Church in Old Testament times, or in the days of the Apostles. It is the ancient as well as the revived City of Babylon that is meant. For in Old Testament days the blood of the Prophets was shed by the “Babylonish System” of false religions as visualized in the City of Babylon. So that it can truthfully be said that the blood of Prophets and Apostles of all ages has been shed by her. THE EPHAH OF COMMERCE. There is a remarkable Prophetic Vision recorded by the Prophet Zechariah, that has mystified the Commentators. “Then the Angel that talked with me went forth, and said unto me, Lift up now thine eyes, and see what is this that goeth forth. And I said, What is it? And he said, This is an EPHAH that goeth forth. He said moreover: This is their resemblance through all the earth. And, behold, there was lifted up a ’Talent of Lead’: and this is a WOMAN that sitteth in the midst of the EPHAH. And he said, This is WICKEDNESS. And he cast it (her down R. V.) into the midst of the EPHAH: and he cast the weight of lead upon the mouth thereof. Then lifted I up mine eyes, and looked, and, behold, there came out TWO WOMEN, and the wind was in their wings; for they had wings like the wings of a Stork: and they lifted up the EPHAH between the earth, and the heaven. Then said I to the Angel that talketh with me, Whither do these bear the EPHAH? And he said unto me, To build it (her R. V.) an house in the LAND OF SHINAR: and (when it is prepared, she shall be set there in her own place R. V.).” Zechariah 5:5-11. The “EPHAH” which the Prophet saw go forth, is the largest of Hebrew dry measures, and is often used as a symbol of Commerce, and its “resemblance,” or going forth through all the earth, doubtless refers to UNIVERSAL COMMERCIALISM. In this “Ephah” sat a “WOMAN” who was called “WICKEDNESS.” This “WOMAN” attempted to rise but the Angel thrust her back, and replaced the lid made of a “Talent of Lead.” Then “Two Women,” with the wings of a Stork, came, and lifted the “Ephah” high in the air and carried it with the swiftness of the wind to the “LAND OF SHINAR” to build it (her R. V.) a HOUSE. Now the “LAND OF SHINAR” was the place where they built the Tower of Babel (Genesis 11:1-9), on whose site ancient BABYLON was located. As this vision of the Prophet occurred many years after the Fall of ancient Babylon, the HOUSE that is to be built for this “Ephah,” or the “WOMAN” who was transported in it, must be built in some future City of Babylon. As we have seen the “Ephah” stands for COMMERCE, and as the occupant of the “Ephah” is called “WICKEDNESS,” it reveals the fact that the “Commercialism” of the time of the Vision’s fulfilment will be characterized by all manner of dishonest schemes and methods. And the fact that the “WOMAN” is thrust back into the “Ephah” and covered with a “Talent of Lead,” indicates that those dishonest schemes and methods are to be kept out of sight. The further fact that the “Ephah” is borne to the “LAND OF SHINAR” by two “Stork Winged Women” is not without significance. The Stork, according to the Mosaic Law, is an unclean bird. The name “Chasid” by which it was known, signified the “PIOUS BIRD,” and may well stand for the pursuit of wealth under the guise of religion. That will doubtless be a characteristic of those Babylonian days. This vision of the “Ephah” by the Prophet Zechariah is still further confirmatory proof that the ancient City of Babylon is to be rebuilt and become the COMMERCIAL CENTRE OF THE WORLD. Every influence political and commercial will favor this, and as the “Stork Winged Women” will be favored by the “wings of the wind,” the tendency of Commercialism to that part of the world, when the time comes to carry the “Ephah” to the “Land of Shinar,” we can readily see that it will not take long, with the wealth of the world at the command of the Capitalists of that day, to re-build Babylon and make it the great Commercial Centre of the world. Once however Commerce is firmly established in Babylon, the occupant of the “Ephah”--“WICKEDNESS,” will lift the lid and reveal herself, and no one will be able to buy or sell but he who has the “MARK OF THE BEAST.” As to the probability of the ancient city of Babylon being rebuilt we have only to consider the events that in recent years have been happening in that part of the world looking to just such a thing. In the Department of War of France, at Paris, there is to be seen the records of valuable surveys and maps made by order of Napoleon I, in Babylonia, and among them is a plan for a New City of Babylon, thus showing that the vast schemes of Napoleon comprehended the Rebuilding of the Ancient City of Babylon, and the making it his Capital, as his ambition was to conquer the whole of Europe and Asia, and he recognized to that end the strategical position of ancient Babylon as a governmental and commercial centre. It is a fact that the whole country of Mesopotamia, Assyria and Babylonia, only needs a system of irrigation to make it again the most fertile country in the world, and steps have already been taken in that direction. In 1850 the British Government sent out a military officer with his command to survey and explore the river Euphrates at a cost of $150,000, and when the European war broke out, the great English Engineer who built the Assouam dam in Egypt, was engaged in making surveys in the Euphratean valley for the purpose of constructing a series of irrigation canals that would re-store the country and make it again the great grain producing country it once was. As a result towns and cities would spring up and railroads would be built. What is needed in that part of the world is a “Trans-European-Asiatic-Indian Air Line” that will connect Europe with India, and China. Such a line was the dream of ex-Emperor William of Germany. It was that desire that made him and Abdul Hamid, of Turkey, the closest of political friends, and he secured from Abdul Hamid a concession to build a railway from the Asiatic side of the Bosphorus, by way of Aleppo, to the Tigris river, and from there to Bagdad, and from Bagdad via Babylon (via Babylon, mark that) to Koweit on the Persian Gulf, and most of the road has been built to Bagdad. With these facts in mind it can readily be seen that it is the purpose of European capitalists to revive the country of Babylonia and rebuild its cities, and when once the time comes the city of Babylon will be rebuilt almost in a night and on a scale of magnificence such as the world has never seen. The rapid growth of modern cities is one of the remarkable phenomena of the times. Since 1880 more than 500 cities have been built in America. Less than 100 years ago the site of the City of Chicago was but a swampy expanse at the mouth of the Chicago river. Now it has been transformed into a beautiful Metropolis, stretching 25 miles along the shore of Lake Michigan, with 5000 miles of streets, many of them beautiful boulevards 120 feet wide. In 1840 Chicago had only 4470 inhabitants, today the population is over 3,000,000. Once the Capitalists of the world are ready the revived City of Babylon will spring up in a few years. But I hear a protest. How you say can we be expecting Jesus to come at “any moment,” if the city of Babylon must be rebuilt before He can come? There is not a word in Scripture that says that Jesus cannot come and take away His Church until Babylon is rebuilt. The Church may be taken out of the world 25 or even 50 years before that. Babylon the Great will be an immense city, the greatest in every respect the world has ever seen. It will be a typical city, the London, the Paris, the Berlin, the Petrograd, the New York, the Chicago of its day. It will be the greatest commercial city of the world. Its merchandise will be of gold and silver, and precious stones and pearls, of purple, and silk, and scarlet and costly wools. Its fashionable society will be clothed in the most costly raiment and decked with the most costly jewels. Their homes will be filled with the most costly furniture of precious woods, brass, iron and marble, with the richest of draperies, mats and rugs. They will use the most costly of perfumes, cinnamon, fragrant odors, ointments and frankincense. Their banquets will be supplied with the sweetest of wines, the richest of pastry, and the most delicious of meats. They will have horses and chariots and the swiftest of fast moving vehicles on earth and in the air. They will have their slaves, and they will traffic in the “souls of men.” That is women will sell their bodies, and men their souls, to gratify their lusts. The markets will be crowded with cattle, sheep and horses. The wharves will be piled with goods from all climes. The manufactories will turn out the richest of fabrics, and all that genius can invent for the comfort and convenience of men will be found on the market. It will be a city given over to pleasure and business. Business men and promoters will give their days and nights to scheming how to make money fast, and the pleasure loving will be constantly planning new pleasures. There will be riotous joy and ceaseless feasting. As it was in the days of Noah and of Lot, they will be marrying and giving in marriage, buying and selling, building and planting. The blood will run hot in their veins. Money will be their god, pleasure their high-priest, and unbridled passion the ritual of their worship. It will be a city of music. Amid the noise and bustle of its commercial life will be heard the music of its pleasure resorts and theatres. There will be the sound of “harpers and musicians, of pipers and trumpeters” (Revelation 18:22). The world’s best singers and players will be there. Its theatres and places of music will be going day and night. In fact there will be no night, for the electric illumination of the city by night will make the night as bright and shadowless as the day, and its stores and places of business will never close, night or day, or Sunday, for the mad whirl of pleasure and the absorbing de-sire for riches will keep the wheels of business constantly moving. And all this will be easy because the “God of this World”--Satan, will possess the minds and bodies of men, for we read in verse 2, that Babylon at that time will be “the Habitation of Devils, and the Hold of Every Foul Spirit, and the Cage of Every Unclean and Hateful Bird.” The city will be the seat of the most imposing “OCCULTISM,” and mediums, and those desiring to communicate with the other world, will then go to Babylon, as men and women now go to Paris for fashions and sensuous pleasures. In that day demons, disembodied souls, and unclean spirits will find at Babylon the opportunity of their lives to materialize themselves in human bodies, and from the atmospheric heavens above, and from the Abyss below they will come in countless legions until Babylon shall be full of demon possessed men and women, and at the height of its glory, and just before its fall, Babylon will be ruled by SATAN HIMSELF, incarnate in the “Beast”--ANTICHRIST. But before its destruction God will mercifully deliver His own people, for a voice from heaven will cry-- “Come Out of Her, My People, That Ye be Not Partakers of Her Sins, and that Ye Receive Not of Her Plagues.” As Sodom and Gomorrah could not be destroyed until righteous Lot had escaped, so Babylon cannot be destroyed until all the righteous people in it have fled. The destruction of the city will be sudden and without warning. A fearful storm will sweep over the city. The lightning and thunder will be incessant. The city will be set on fire and a great Earthquake will shake it from centre to circumference. The tall office buildings, the “Hanging Gardens” and the great towers will totter and fall, the crust of the earth will crack and open, and the whole city with its inhabitants will sink like a “Millstone” (Revelation 18:21), into a lake of burning bitumen, and the smoke will ascend as of a burning fiery furnace, and the horror of the scene will be intensified by vast clouds of steam, generated by the waters of the Euphrates pouring into that lake of fiery asphalt, and when night comes on those clouds of steam will reflect the light of the burning city so it can be seen for miles in all directions in that level country. And the kings of the earth, and the merchants, and the shipmasters, and sailors, and all who have profited by her merchandise, will stand afar off and cry and wail because of her destruction, but the heavens will rejoice for God will have rewarded her Double according to her works, and BABYLON WILL BE NO MORE. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 64: 03.18- THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE SECOND AND ======================================================================== THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE SECOND AND THIRD DOOMS THE HALLELUJAH CHORUS. Revelation 19:1-7. “And after these things I heard a great voice of much people in Heaven, saying, Alleluia; Salvation, and Glory, and Honor, and Power, unto the Lord our God: for true and righteous are His Judgments; for He hath Judged the ’GREAT WHORE,’ which did corrupt the earth with her fornication, and hath avenged the blood of His Servants at her hand. And again they said, Alleluia. And her smoke rose up for ever and ever. And the ’Four and Twenty Elders’ and the ’Four Beasts’ fell down and worshipped God that sat on the Throne, saying, Amen; Alleluia. And a voice came out of the Throne, saying, Praise our God, all ye His Servants, and ye that fear Him, both small and great. And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty thunderings, saying Alleluia: for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth. Let us be glad and rejoice and give honor to Him: for the MARRIAGE OF THE LAMB IS COME, AND HIS WIFE HATH MADE HERSELF READY.” After these things. What things? The destruction of “MYSTICAL BABYLON” and the restored CITY OF BABYLON. The first “Alleluia” is for the destruction of the “GREAT WHORE”--“Mystical Babylon.” The second “Alleluia” is for the destruction of the “CITY OF BABYLON” whose smoke rose up for ever and ever, which could not be said of “Mystical Babylon” but only of a CITY. In the preceding chapter, Revelation 18:20, at the destruction of the “City of Babylon,” we read--“Rejoice over her, thou Heaven, and ye Holy Apostles and Prophets; for God hath avenged you on her.” Here we hear the rejoicing. What the merchants, and shipmasters, and sailors, and traders, weep and wail and mourn over, the--“Fall of Babylon,” Heaven rejoices over. Here we see the difference between Heaven and Earth’s opinion of the these Divine Judgments. Here we have the first occurrence in the New Testament of the word “HALLELUJAH.” It is a compound Hebrew word “HAL-LELU-JAH” (“Praise-Ye-Jah”). It occurs 24 times in the Old Testament, and 4 times in the New Testament. In the Old Testament the word is always translated--“Praise ye the Lord,” in the New Testament the Greek word “ALLELUIA” is left untranslated, but in the New Version the word “HALLELUJAH” is substituted for “Alleluia.” Four times the word “Hallelujah” is uttered in this chapter, not only by a great multitude, but by the “Four Beasts,” and by the “Four and Twenty Elders.” It is the “cry of victory” in which praise is ascribed to God. They also sang “Hallelujah” because the time had come for the “MARRIAGE OF THE LAMB.” 2. THE MARRIAGE OF THE LAMB. Revelation 19:8-10. “And to HER (The Bride) was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the righteousness of saints. And he said unto me, Write, BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED UNTO THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE LAMB. And he saith unto me, These are the true sayings of God.” It is marvellous how the Holy Spirit hath enshrined in the Scriptures the Bridal relation of the Church and her Lord. It is revealed to the spiritual mind in the most unexpected places. It is foreshadowed in the Old Testament in the story of Isaac and Rebekah. Doubtless many readers of the Bible have wondered why the “SONG OF SOLOMON” was ever included among the books of the Old Testament. Upon the first reading it appears as only a love song of Solomon for one of the many women that he loved. But a careful study of the Song reveals the fact that it is an inspired song of the love of the Church of Christ during His absence in the Heavenlies. The Song describes a maiden of Shulam, a Galilean town some 5 miles south of Mt. Tabor, who was taken from her home to one of Solomon’s palaces, probably in the Lebanon district, where Solomon tries to win her love. She had lived with her mother, but her brothers had treated her cruelly and made her the keeper of the vineyards until her skin was so tanned that she spoke of herself as “BLACK BUT COMELY,” and had not kept the vineyard of her own beauty, and her brothers even went so far as to speak disparagingly of her character. But there was one, a shepherd, who loved and believed in her, and whose love she returned with the most intense passion. At times Solomon visited her and sought to win her away from her beloved, but she would not listen to him. During the day she would talk to herself of her lover and imagine she heard his voice calling, and during the night she dreamt of him and imagined she was walking the streets of the city hunting for him. At times she bursts out in rapturous praise of her lover’s beauty, then she calls him in loving tones. At last she escapes and finds her lover and they are seen approaching from the meadows happy in each other’s love. What a beautiful picture we have here of the love of the True Church for her absent Lord. The Church is held captive in this world and is being constantly solicited by the offers of wealth and splendor to withdraw her love from Immanuel, her Shepherd Lover, who is feeding His flock in Paradise, and give her heart to her Solomonic lovers, and consort with the kings and governments of the world, as does her sister the Harlot Church. But she cannot give her Heavenly Lover up. At times she is sorely tempted, then she sees Him with the eye of faith, and dreams of Him as spiritually present, and she is ravished by the vision of His beauty. Then suddenly He vanishes, and she is alone again carrying on the conflict with the world that tries to cast its spell upon her, and offers her its glories if she will only forsake her Shepherd Lover. But while the temptation is great her love never wavers, for she sees the time approaching when she shall be caught away from the earth to meet her Shepherd Lover on the plains of Paradise. The “Marriage of the Lamb” was one of the themes that Jesus loved to dwell on. In the Parable of the “Ten Virgins” He tells how the Virgins went out to meet the Bridegroom, and the unpreparedness of some of them to meet Him. And in the Parable of the “Marriage of the King’s Son” (Matthew 22:1-14), He prophetically refers to it, and gives us a foreview of it, and in the verses now under consideration He describes its consummation, saying--“Let us be glad and rejoice and give honor to Him, for the ’MARRIAGE OF THE LAMB’ is come, and His wife hath made herself ready. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white, for the fine linen is the righteousness of saints. And he saith unto me, write--“BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED UNTO THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE LAMB.” Notice that it does not say the “Marriage of the BRIDE,” but the “Marriage of the LAMB.” That grand event will be not so much the consummation of the hopes of the Bride, as it will be the consummation of the PLAN OF GOD FOR HIS SON, arranged for before the Foundation of the World. Ephesians 1:4. The “Marriage of the Lamb” is the consummation of the joy of Christ AS A MAN. It would not have been possible if Christ had not been born IN THE FLESH. Otherwise it would have been the union of dissimilar natures, for the Bride is of human origin. This is why Jesus took His HUMAN NATURE back with Him to glory, and today we have in Heaven the MAN Christ Jesus. 1 Timothy 2:5. While the Bride was chosen for Him before the Foundation of the World, the “Espousal” could not take place until after Christ assumed humanity, and so it was not until after Christ’s incarnation that Paul could say--“I am jealous over you with godly jealousy: for I have ESPOUSED you to one husband, that I may present you as a CHASTE VIRGIN to Christ. 2 Corinthians 11:2. There have been many long betrothals in which the betrothed have been faithful to their vows until the long wait has ended in a happy marriage, but the longest this world has ever heard of is that of Christ waiting for His Bride the Church. He has been waiting now for nearly 1900 years, but He will not have to wait much longer. Soon the sleeping Church shall hear the cry--“BEHOLD THE BRIDEGROOM COMETH, GO YE OUT TO MEET HIM,” and Heaven will re-sound with the cry--“Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honor to Him, for the MARRIAGE OF THE LAMB IS COME.” Revelation 19:7. Ordinarily the most interest in a wedding clusters around the bride, but the intimation in Scripture is, that the most interest at the “Marriage of the Lamb” will centre around the BRIDEGROOM. If there is joy in Heaven in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth, and that joy is the joy of the FATHER, how much greater will be the joy of the FATHER when He shall behold the consummation of His plan for His Son in His Marriage to His Bride the Church. There have been many royal weddings of international interest where the invited guests and spectators witnessed a spectacle magnificent in its appointments, and rejoiced in a union that bound together different nations. But the Wedding of the Lamb and His Bride will surpass them all, for it shall unite Heaven and Earth in a bond that shall never be broken. Let us now look at the “Marriage of the Lamb” more in detail. Let us ask and try to answer some of the questions that relate to it. Most Biblical Expositors take it for granted that the subject is so familiar to Bible students that it needs no explanation, and so they do not dwell upon it, but this is not so. These difficulties will appear as we try to answer them. 1. WHERE AND WHEN SHALL THIS MARRIAGE TAKE PLACE? The Marriage takes place in Heaven after the “Judgment of Reward,” and before the appearing of Christ with His Saints at the Revelation. The character of the ceremony or who shall perform it (though doubtless it will be God the Father Himself), and what vows the Bridegroom and Bride will take, is not disclosed, but that there will be a ceremony of some kind that no divorce or separation can break, cannot be questioned, for there never was a legal marriage without some ceremony. Of one thing we are certain that there is no one to give away the Bride, for Christ presents her to Himself a “GLORIOUS CHURCH, not having SPOT, or WRINKLE, or any SUCH THING.” Ephesians 5:25-27. 2. WHO IS THE BRIDEGROOM? To this question there can be but one answer. The “Bridegroom” is the King’s SON of the Parable of the “Marriage of the King’s Son” (Matthew 22:1-14), or JESUS, spoken of here as the LAMB. John the Baptist spoke of Christ as the “BRIDEGROOM,” and of himself as the “Friend” of the Bridegroom who rejoiced to hear His voice. John 3:29. Jesus also represented Himself as the “Bridegroom,” saying--“Can the ’Children of the Bride-chamber’ mourn as long as the Bridegroom is with them.” Matthew 9:15. And in the Parable of the “Ten Virgins” Jesus refers to Himself as the “Bridegroom.” Matthew 25:1-10. The Bridegroom then is Christ. 3. WHO IS THE BRIDE? Here there is a difference of opinion. Some claim that the “Bride,” because she is called “WIFE” in Revelation 19:7, is ISRAEL, because in the Old Testament God calls Himself the HUSBAND of Israel. Isaiah 54:5. Those who advocate this view claim that “Wife” is the earthly name of Israel, and “Bride” the Heavenly. Some hold that because Isaac’s bride was taken from his own kin, that, therefore, to complete the type, Jesus’ Bride must be Israel, His own kin, and not the Church composed mainly of Gentiles. But we must not forget that while Abraham was the first Hebrew his kin were Gentiles. Abraham was not, strictly speaking, a Jew, for the Jews are the descendants of Judah, the fourth son of Jacob or Israel. So we see that Rebekah was not an Israelite, but a Gentile, so the type holds good. We must not forget that there are “Two Brides” mentioned in the Scriptures. One in the Old Testament, and the other in the New. The one in the Old Testament is Israel, the Bride of Jehovah; the one in the New Testament is the Church, the Bride of Christ. Of Israel it is said--“Thy Maker is Thine husband.” Isaiah 54:5-8. Because of her Whoredoms, Israel is a cast off WIFE, but God, her husband, promises to take her back when she ceases from her adulteries. Jeremiah 3:1-18; Ezekiel 16:1-63; Hosea 2:1-23; Hosea 3:1-5. She will not be taken back as a Virgin, but as a WIFE. But it is a VIRGIN that the Lamb (Christ) is to marry. So the Wife (Israel) of the Old Testament cannot be the BRIDE (Virgin) of the New Testament. Again the Wife (Israel) is to reside in the earthly Jerusalem during the Millennium, while the BRIDE (the Church) will reside in the New Jerusalem. These distinctions make it clear that Israel cannot be the “Bride” of Christ. We must remember that John did not call the bride--WIFE, until Revelation 21:9, which was after the marriage, when she was no longer Bride but WIFE. The Bride of the Lamb is from a disowned and outcast race, made so by the disobedience of the head of that race in the Garden of Eden, but the Bridegroom saw her and loved her. To redeem her He came from His own lovely home in Heaven to her sin-cursed home on earth, where He was rejected by members of her family, and seized and subjected to a mock trial and nailed to a cross as a malefactor, where He laid down voluntarily His life for her, thus demonstrating His love, and opening up the way for her redemption from the Law that held her in bondage. He then left her to return to His Father’s House to prepare a home for her, and during the period of her betrothal He has left her with her own family, simply sending the Holy Spirit to teach and protect her, and fit her for the day of her marriage, when He will descend into midair to meet her on her way to the BRIDAL HALLS OF HEAVEN. 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17. Many assume that the “Bride” is composed of all the saints from Abel down to the time of the taking out of the Church, but this can-not be so, for the Church did not exist until the Day of Pentecost, and only those who live and die in Christ between Pentecost and the taking out of the Church belong to the Church. 4. WHAT IS MEANT BY HER MAKING HERSELF READY? We are told in Revelation 19:7, that she hath “made herself ready,” and in verse 8, that it was permitted her to be “arrayed in fine linen, clean and white; which is the righteousness of saints,” and in Revelation 21:2, she is described as--“prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.” The fact that the “fine linen” in which the Bride is clothed is called not the “righteousness of Christ,” but the “righteousness-es (plural) of SAINTS, makes it clear that it is not the “imputed righteousness” of Christ that is meant, and that the “Wedding Garment” in the Parable of the “Marriage of the King’s Son” stands for, but the righteous acts and works of the saints themselves. Where does the Church thus clothe herself and when? It is certain that she does not thus clothe herself on earth, for we must not forget that the Bride does not put on her wedding robes until after she has been tried at the Judgment Seat of Christ, where all her “false works” will have been consumed by fire (1 Corinthians 3:11-15), and it is this “Fiery Judgment” that Peter refers to as the “TRIAL OF FAITH” which--“being much more precious than of gold that perisheth, though it be tried with fire, might be found unto praise and honor and glory at the APPEARING OF JESUS CHRIST.” 1 Peter 1:7. The “righteousnesses” then of the Saints will be their righteous acts and works that will come out of the “fiery test” of the Judgment of Reward, and be found unto PRAISE and HONOR and GLORY at the “APPEARING” of Jesus Christ; and these shall make up the beautiful wedding garments in which the Saints shall be clothed. What a contrast there will be between the purple and scarlet colored dress, and jewel bedecked person of the “Harlot Wife” of Antichrist, and the spotless white robe of fine linen of the “Bride” of the Lamb. 5. WHAT IS THE MARRIAGE SUPPER? It is not the wedding itself. The “Marriage Feast” is the supper that follows after the Marriage has been solemnized. There is one thing about this Feast it will be such an honor to receive an invitation, and to be present, that the angel said to John, “WRITE,” put it down in black and white lest you forget, do not trust to tradition lest the world never hear about it, but--“WRITE, BLESSED ARE THEY WHICH ARE CALLED UNTO THE MARRIAGE SUPPER OF THE LAMB.” What a supper it will be. As a Feast, the Feasts of Belshazzar and Ahasuerus will be but a poor meal in comparison. It is called a “Supper” in contrast with the supper mentioned in Revelation 19:17, where the fowls of the air are invited to gather themselves together unto the “SUPPER OF THE GREAT GOD, that they may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of horses, and of them that sit upon them, and the flesh of all men, both free and bond, both small and great.” Revelation 19:17-18. 6. WHO ARE THE GUESTS? Here again there is a difference of opinion. It is clear that the Guests are not the Bride, at least this is true as to earthly weddings. The Bride would not be “called” or “invited” to the Wedding, she has a place there of her own right and there could be no wedding without her. Some hold that the “Virgins” in the Parable of the “Ten Virgins” are not the “Bride” but simply “Bridesmaids”; and that those invited to the “Marriage Supper” of the King’s Son, are simply “Guests” and do not constitute the “Bride.” But as both of these Parables do not mention the Bride, and are “Kingdom of Heaven” Parables, which describe the character of this Gospel Dispensation, and have a double significance, we are led to believe that the “Wise Virgins” and the Guests who possessed a “Wedding Garment” are intended to represent the BRIDE, because they represent true believers, and true believers constitute the Church, and the Church and the Bride are one and the same. But there will be “Guests,” for as all the dead in Christ shall rise and be present at the “Marriage of The Lamb,” and as only those who are saved from Pentecost to the taking out of the Church, belong to the Church (The Bride), there will be present as “GUESTS” the Old Testament Saints, such as Abel, Seth, Enoch, Noah, Abraham, Job, Moses, David, the Prophets, and even John the Baptist who claimed to be only the “Friend” of the Bridegroom. Then there will be the “Blood Washed Multitude” that come out of the Tribulation after the Church has been caught out. Thus we see that the righteous of all the past Ages and Dispensations, and all the Saints of God who shall be worthy, and who are not included in the Bride (The Church), will be “Guests” at the “Marriage Supper of the Lamb.” Angels will be “spectators” of the scene but they cannot be “Guests,” for that honor is reserved for only those who have been redeemed by the “Blood of the Lamb.” 7. WHAT HAPPENS AFTER THE MARRIAGE SUPPER? What happens at earthly weddings after the supper? The guests make merry among themselves. Often there is music and dancing, and then the Bridegroom and the Bride change their wedding garments for a travelling dress, and steal away on their wedding trip. Generally this is to some pleasure resort or place that they have never seen. Often it is a trip across the ocean to some distant land. Sometimes it is a visit to the old home of the Bridegroom or the Bride. So after the “Marriage of the Lamb” the Heavenly Bridegroom will take His Bride on a wedding trip, and to what more suit-able place can they go than back to the old home of the Bride, this earth. The place where the Bridegroom suffered and died to purchase her redemption with His own precious blood. The place where her people rejected Him, and despised His Royal claims. Then He will show them that He was no imposter, that He was what He claimed to be, the Son of God. He will then set up His Earthly Kingdom, and the Lord God shall give unto Him the “THRONE OF DAVID,” and His Bride (The Church) shall reign with Him for a THOUSAND YEARS. Oh what a sweet and delightful “HONEY-MOON” that will be, when, during that long “Millennial Reign” the earth shall be blessed with the presence of the King of Kings and His Consort--THE CHURCH. But that long “Honey-Moon” will end, not for the Bridegroom and the Bride, but for the Earth, by the return of the Bridegroom and the Bride to the Father’s House. Then after the Earth has had its “Baptism of Fire,” they will return with the descent of the “Holy City” to abide on the “New Earth” forever. So enraptured was John by the Revelation that he says--“I fell at his (the angel’s) feet to worship him. And he said unto me, See thou do it not: I am thy fellow servant, and of thy brethren that have the testimony of Jesus: worship God: for the Testimony of Jesus is the SPIRIT OF PROPHECY.” That is, all prophecy testifies of Jesus. 3. THE BATTLE OF ARMAGEDDON. Revelation 19:11-19. “And I saw Heaven opened, and behold a WHITE HORSE: and He that sat upon him was called ’Faithful and True,’ and in righteousness He doth judge and make war. His eyes were as a flame of fire, and on His head were many crowns; and He had a name written, that no man knew, but He Himself. And He was clothed with a vesture dipped in blood: and His name is called THE WORD OF GOD. And the armies which were in Heaven followed Him upon White Horses clothed in fine linen, white and clean. And out of His mouth goeth a SHARP SWORD, that with it He should smite the nations; and He shall rule them with a ’ROD OF IRON’: and He treadeth the WINEPRESS OF THE FIERCENESS AND WRATH OF ALMIGHTY GOD. And He hath on His vesture and on His Thigh a name written, KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF LORDS. And I saw an angel standing in the sun; and he cried with a loud voice, saying to all the fowls that fly in the midst of heaven, Come and gather yourselves together unto the SUPPER OF THE GREAT GOD; that ye may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of captains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of horses, and of them that sit on them, and the flesh of all men, both free and bond, both small and great. And I saw the ’Beast,’ and the kings of the earth, and their armies, gathered together to make war against Him that sat on the ’Horse,’ and against His Army.” In Revelation 6:2, a “White Horse Rider” was seen, who had a bow in his hand, and a crown was given him, and he went forth conquering and to conquer. That “Rider” we saw was “ANTICHRIST,” but this “Rider” has eyes like a flame of fire, and on His head were many crowns, and out of His mouth went a sharp sword. This identifies Him as the Person John saw standing in the midst of the “Seven Candlesticks” of chapter one, and whom we saw to be the “SON OF MAN.” The name of the first “White Horse Rider” is not given, but this “White Horse Rider” is called “THE WORD OF GOD,” and on His Vesture, and on His thigh, a name was written “KING OF KINGS AND LORD OF LORDS.” Many stumble at the “White HORSE” and his RIDER; and ask, in amazement, if we believe it? Yes! Why not? We believe it, just as we believe the prophecy of Zechariah 9:9, where the Prophet, speaking of the First Coming of Christ, said--“Behold, thy King cometh unto thee . . . lowly and riding upon an ass, and upon a colt the foal of an ass,” which we know was literally fulfilled as recorded in Matthew 21:4-11. Jesus, as far as we know, rode but once in the days of His Humiliation, and then upon an humble animal, an ass, but when He comes again in His Glory, as “King of Kings,” He shall sit astride a magnificent WHITE CHARGER. Oh, you say that is figurative, who ever heard of horses in Heaven? We answer “horses and chariots of fire” were seen in the heavens in the days of Elijah and Elisha, and why not again? 2 Kings 2:11; 2 Kings 6:13-17. The riders upon these “White Horses” were clothed in fine linen, white and clean. As this is the dress of the Saints that compose the Bride, it is clear that Christ’s Bride will accompany Him back to the earth, and here we have the fulfilment of the prophecy of Enoch, the seventh from Adam, recorded in Jude 1:14 --“Behold, the Lord cometh’ with 10,000 OF HIS SAINTS.” But they doubtless will be but one division of that great army, for we are told that Christ shall be accompanied by the ARMIES of Heaven. “Lo, He comes! from Heaven descending, Once for favored sinners slain: Thousandthousand saints attending, Swell the Triumph of His Train! Hallelujah! Jesus comes, and comes to reign.” But He does not come unarmed. “Out of His mouth goeth a SHARP SWORD, that with it He should smite the nations: and He shall rule them with a ROD OF IRON.” Here we have the fulfilment of the Second Psalm. “Why do the heathen rage, and the people imagine a vain thing? The ’KINGS OF THE EARTH’ set themselves and the Rulers take counsel together AGAINST THE LORD, and against His Anointed, saying, Let us break their bands asunder, and cast away their cords from us.” These “Kings” are the “Ten Federated Kings” under Antichrist. But the Lord shall have them in derision, and then Christ shall do as the Psalmist says He is directed to do--“Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession. Thou shalt break them with a ’ROD OF IRON,’ Thou shalt dash them in pieces like a potter’s vessel.” With Christ at this time shall be the “Overcomers” of the “Thyatiran Church Period” (A. D. 606-1520), to whom He promised to give power over the nations that they should rule them with a “ROD OF IRON,” and to them shall be given some official position of a ruling character. We have here fulfilled the prophecy of Isaiah 11:1-4, where a colon (:) in Isaiah 11:4, makes a break or gap that covers this Present Dispensation from the First to the Second Coming of Christ--“And He shall smite the earth with the ’ROD OF HIS MOUTH, and with the BREATH OF HIS LIPS shall He slay--THE WICKED (the ANTICHRIST).” 2 Thessalonians 2:7-8. The “SHARP SWORD” that goeth out of the mouth of the “White Horse Rider” is not the “SWORD OF THE SPIRIT,” for that bringeth “Salvation,” not destruction, but stands for some supernatural form of destruction, called in the above passage the--“ROD OF HIS MOUTH.” But probably the most remarkable thing about this “White Horse Rider” is, that John saw His VESTURE had been dipped in BLOOD. Whose is this blood? His own blood that He shed on Calvary, or the blood of His enemies? We must turn to the Prophet Isaiah for the answer. Isaiah 63:1-6. “Who is this that cometh from Edom, with dyed garments from Bozrah? this that is glorious in his apparel, travelling in the greatness of his strength?” And the answer comes back--“I that speak in righteousness, mighty to save.” Then the Prophet asks, “Wherefore art thou red in thine apparel, and thy garments like him that treadeth in the Winefat?” And the response is--“I have trodden the wine-press alone; and of the people there was none with me; for I will tread them in mine anger, and trample them in my fury; and their blood shall be sprinkled upon my garments, and I will stain all My Raiment” Isaiah 63:1-6. That this does not refer to Christ’s atonement on the Cross is clear, for the Prophet adds “For the ’Day of Vengeance’ is in mine heart, and the year of my redeemed is come.” There was no “vengeance” in Christ’s heart on the Cross. It was “Father ’forgive them’ for they know not what they do.” The time the Prophet foretells, is the “Day of Christ’s Vengeance” on His enemies, and the day when He shall redeem His chosen people the Jews from the power of Antichrist. It is the time when He shall tread-- “THE ’WINEPRESS’ Of the Fierceness and Wrath of Almighty God.” The Apostle John had a vision of this “Winepress” in Revelation 14:14-20. That was before the pouring out of the “Vials,” and was a prophetic foreview of what should happen in chapter nineteen. In Revelation 14:18-20, an angel with a sharp sickle is told to “Thrust in thy Sharp Sickle, and gather the clusters of the ’Vine of the Earth,’ for her grapes are fully ripe. And the angel thrust in his Sickle into the earth, and gathered of the ’Vine of the Earth,’ and cast it into the Great Winepress of the wrath of God.” And we read that “The Winepress was trodden Without the City, and blood (not wine), came out of the Winepress, even unto the horses’ bridles, by the space of a Thousand and Six Hundred Furlongs.” From this we see that the “Allied Armies” of Antichrist will cover the whole of Palestine, and so great shall be the slaughter, that, in the valleys and hollows, all over the whole of Palestine, for the length of Palestine as far south as Bozrah is 1600 furlongs or 200 miles, the blood shall be up to the horses’ bridles. It will be the time of which Isaiah speaks, when the land shall be “Soaked With Blood.” Isaiah 34:1-8. The “Tribulation Period” will close with the great “Battle of Armageddon.” As we have seen the armies of the East and the West will be assembled in the Holy Land by the “Demon Spirits” that shall be sent forth from the mouths of the “Satanic Trinity.” The field of battle will be the “Valley of Megiddo,” located in the heart of Palestine, the battlefield of the great battles of the Old Testament. The forces engaged will be the “Allied Armies” of Antichrist on the one side, and the “Heavenly Army” of Christ on the other. The “time” will be when the Harvest of the Earth” IS RIPE (Revelation 14:15), and at the “Psychological Moment” when the “Allied Armies” of Antichrist are about to take the city of Jerusalem. The Prophet Zechariah says-- “Behold the ’Day of the Lord’ cometh.” (The “Day of the Lord” is the Millennial Day.) When--“I will Gather All Nations Against Jerusalem to Battle . Then shall the Lord Go Forth and Fight Against Those Nations.” Zechariah 14:1-3. THIRD DOOM. “THE BEAST” AND “FALSE PROPHET.” Revelation 19:20. “And the ’BEAST’ was taken, and with him the ’FALSE PROPHET’ that wrought miracles before him, with which he deceived them that had received the ’Mark of the Beast,’ and them that worshipped his ’Image.’ These both were cast ALIVE into a ’Lake of Fire’ burning with brimstone.” The issue of the “Battle of Armageddon” will never be in doubt. The previous summoning of the birds and beasts of prey, prove this’. Before the destruction of the army of Antichrist, he and the False Prophet will be cast “alive” into the “Lake of Fire.” This shows that they are not “Systems” but “Persons,” and as Enoch and Elijah were taken to Heaven without dying, so Antichrist and the False Prophet will be cast into the “Lake of Fire” without dying, and will be still there and alive when Satan is cast in a 1000 years later. Before Antichrist is seized and cast into the “Lake of Fire,” Satan will make his exit from his person, and after the battle is over, Satan will be bound and cast into the “Bottomless Pit,” where he will be “sealed up” for 1000 years’. This is the culminating act of the “Tribulation Period.” FOURTH DOOM. THE ANTICHRISTIAN NATIONS. Revelation 19:21. And the remnant were slain with the SWORD of Him that sat upon the Horse, which sword proceeded out of His mouth: and all the fowls were filled with their flesh.” So great will be the destruction of human life in the Battle of Armageddon, that God will prepare for it in advance less the stench of the unburied dead should breed pestilence. “And I saw an angel standing in the sun; and he cried with a loud voice, saying to all the fowls that fly in the midst of Heaven (Buzzards, Vultures, Eagles, etc.), Come and gather yourselves together unto the SUPPER OF THE GREAT GOD, that ye may eat the flesh of Kings . . . Captains . . Mighty Men, and the flesh of horses and of them that sit on them (common soldiers), and the flesh of all men, both free and bond, both small and great.” Revelation 19:17-18. This “Feast” is described in the Old Testament. “And, thou son of man, thus saith the Lord God, Speak unto every feathered fowl, and to every beast of the field, Assemble yourselves, and come, gather yourselves on every side to My Sacrifice, that I do sacrifice for you, even a great sacrifice upon the Mountains of Israel, that ye may eat flesh, and drink blood. Ye shall eat the flesh of the Mighty, and drink the blood of the Princes of the Earth, of rams, of lambs, and of goats, of bullocks, all of them fatlings of Bashan. And ye shall eat fat till ye be full, and drink blood till ye be drunken. . . . Thus ye shall be filled ’at My Table,’ with horses and chariots (their occupants), with Mighty Men, and with all Men of War, said the Lord God.” Ezekiel 39:1-22. And in the same chapter we are told that the “House of Israel,” the occupants of Palestine in that day, shall be seven months burying the bones of the dead, the flesh having been eaten by the birds and beasts of prey, and the wood from the weapons of warfare, army wagons, spears, etc., shall last the inhabitants of the land for fuel seven years, so that they will not have to take wood out of the field, nor cut down any out of the forests. The words in Revelation 19:21, “and all the fowls were filled with their flesh,” declare that those “Fowl Guests” will be GORGED WITH CARRION. Then will be fulfilled the words of Jesus--“For wheresoever the carcase is, there will the Eagles (birds of prey) be gathered together.” Matthew 24:27-28. The eagle feeds mainly on fresh meat. The Hebrews classed the eagle among the birds of prey, such as the vulture. The destruction of this great army will be brought about by supernatural means, and as there is to be a “GREAT HAIL” to fall from heaven upon the enemies of God when the “Seventh Vial” is poured out, which includes this period, that may be the means God will use, for it was in that way that the enemies of Israel were destroyed on the same battlefield in the “Battle of Beth-Horon” in the days of Joshua. Joshua 10:1-11. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 65: 03.19- THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE FOURTH AND FIFTH DOOMS. ======================================================================== THE INTERVAL BETWEEN THE “FOURTH” AND “FIFTH” DOOMS. 1. SATAN BOUND FOR A THOUSAND YEARS. Revelation 20:1-3. “And I saw an Angel come down from Heaven, having the Key of the ’BOTTOMLESS PIT’ and a GREAT CHAIN in his hand. And he laid hold on the DRAGON, that OLD SERPENT, which is the DEVIL, and SATAN, and bound him a 1000 YEARS, and cast him into the ’BOTTOMLESS PIT,’ and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the 1000 YEARS should be fulfilled: and after that he shall be loosed a little season.” Here Satan is called by four different names--“Dragon,” “Serpent,” “Devil,” and “Satan.” From these and from the fact that he can be bound, we see that he is a “PERSON,” because you cannot bind an “influence” or a “principle of evil.” While Satan is the “Prince of the Powers of the Air” (Ephesians 2:2), and the “God of this Age” (2 Corinthians 4:4), and the “Ruler of the Powers of Darkness” (Ephesians 6:11-12), and whose position is so exalted that even Michael the Archangel dare not insult him (Jude 1:9), and while he has great power and influence, yet he is not omnipotent, for ONE Angel and he is not called a strong angel, is able to seize and bind him. This Angel, who has the “Key” of the “BOTTOMLESS PIT,” is the same “STAR Angel” that is seen by John when the “Fifth Trumpet” sounded (Revelation 9:1-2), who seems to be the custodian of the “Key” of the “Bottomless Pit.” The objection has been raised to the possibility of binding a “spirit” with an IRON chain. But the word “iron” is not used, it is simply a “great chain,” and we are told in other scriptures that “Spirit” beings can be chained. In 2 Peter 2:4, and Jude 1:6, we read of the angels who sinned and kept not their “First Estate,” and who are now “reserved in CHAINS,” in darkness, unto the Judgment of the Great Day (The Great “White Throne” Judgment). What interests us most is, not the character of the chain, but the fact that Satan can and will be bound and confined in a place where he cannot get out for a 1000 years, and while nothing is said of the binding and confining of his angels and other evil agents, as demons and the “evil powers of the air,” the inference is that they too will be power-less during that period. The Binding of Satan reveals the fact that God can stop his evil work when He is ready, and that without sending the armies of Heaven to do so. When the time has come, God will empower and command a single Angel to seize, handcuff, and imprison him, just as an officer of the law with a warrant arrests and locks up a criminal. Satan is not cast at this time into the “Lake of Fire,” to keep company with the “Beast” and “False Prophet,” because God has further use for him at the end of the 1000 years for which period he is bound. 2. THE FIRST RESURRECTION. Revelation 20:4-6. “And I saw Thrones, and they sat upon them, and Judgment was given unto them. “And I saw the SOULS of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped the ’Beast,’ neither his ’Image,’ neither had received his ’Mark’ upon their foreheads, or in their hands. (These are the Tribulation Saints.) And they (the ’Throne Sitters’ and ’Tribulation Saints’) lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years. But the rest of the dead (Wicked Dead) lived not again until the thousand years were finished. This (the resurrection of the ’Throne Sitters,’ and ’Tribulation Saints’) is the FIRST RESURRECTION. “Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the ’FIRST RESURRECTION’: on such the ’SECOND DEATH’ hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with Him a THOUSAND YEARS.” In this passage we meet for the first time the expression--“THE FIRST RESURRECTION.” In 1 Thessalonians 4:16, we read that the dead IN CHRIST shall rise FIRST, but as no wicked are mentioned it is simply a relative statement to show that the living Christians shall not be caught away before the “Dead in Christ” shall be raised. This passage speaks of two separate “Companies of Believers” who are to be raised, each in their own order, at the “First Resurrection.” (1). The First Company is described by the words--“I saw Thrones, and they sat upon them, and Judgment was given unto them.” Now the only “Company of Believers” that we see sitting on Thrones are the “Four and Twenty Elders” of Revelation 4:4-5. These as we have seen stand for the Church, and were resurrected or caught out before “The Tribulation,” and are the “Harvest” of which Christ and those who rose at the time of His Resurrection were the “First Fruits.” (2). The Second Company is described by the words--“And I saw the SOULS of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped the ’Beast,’ neither his ’Image,’ neither had received his ’Mark’ upon their foreheads, or in their hands.” This Company is made up of those who were slain for refusing to worship the “Beast” or his “Image,” and represent the “Tribulation Saints,” or those who perish as martyrs after the Church has been caught out, and during the “Tribulation Period,” and are the “Gleanings” of the “Harvest.” Now we read that these Two Companies “lived,” that is, they were dead but lived again, that is, had been raised from the dead, for John saw the Tribulation Saints in their disembodied or SOULISH state between death and the resurrection of the body. This clearly teaches that both these Companies were resurrected and lived and were to reign with Christ for a 1000 YEARS, and not that only the Tribulation Saints lived and would reign with Him during the 1000 Years. Thus both Companies make up the FIRST RESURRECTION SAINTS. In Revelation 20:5 we have another class or Company of per-sons mentioned, called the “REST OF THE DEAD,” who are not to live again (that is, raised from the dead) until the 1000 Years are finished. Who these dead are we are told in Revelation 20:12, where they are referred to as the “WICKED DEAD.” It is clear then that there are to be TWO Resurrections of the dead, the first of the “RIGHTEOUS,” and the second of the “WICKED,” and that these two Resurrections are to be 1000 YEARS APART. But some object to the statement that there are to be Two Resurrections, and say that we are not justified in basing such a doctrine on a single statement in a symbolical book. But if we are to reject the statements of the Word of God simply because they are mentioned only once, then we must reject the doctrine of the “Virgin Birth,” for that was only mentioned once in the Old Testament before it was fulfilled, but of the resurrection of the “Righteous” a 1000 years before the “Wicked” we are told in this Book of Revelation three times. But we do not have to depend on this passage to prove that the “Righteous” shall rise before the “Wicked,” its value lies in the fact that it gives us the LENGTH OF TIME (1000 years) between the Two Resurrections. The Scriptures, while they speak of the Resurrection of the “JUST” and the “UNJUST” (the Justified and the Unjustified), Acts 24:15, and a Resurrection of “LIFE,” and a Resurrection of “DAMNATION” (John 5:28-29), also speak of an “OUT” Resurrection “FROM AMONG” the dead, called in Luke 14:13-14, the Resurrection of the “JUST.” In Luke 20:35-36 a Resurrection is spoken of called a Resurrection “FROM (out from) THE DEAD,” and is an “OUT” Resurrection, because those who rise are called the “CHILDREN OF GOD,” being the children of “THE (First or “out from”) RESURRECTION.” Again in Hebrews 11:35, we read of a “BETTER RESURRECTION,” and all these references to a “SPECIAL” Resurrection are made clear, and the “time element” and its “length” (1000 years) between the Resurrection of the “JUST” and “UNJUST” revealed in the passage we are considering. There could be no statement more clear than--“THE REST OF THE DEAD LIVED NOT AGAIN UNTIL THE THOUSAND YEARS WERE FINISHED,” to show that the “Unrighteous Dead” will not be raised until the end of the Millennium. This at one stroke does away with the argument of those who claim that all the dead will be raised at the beginning of the Millennium, and shall have another chance to accept the Gospel and be saved. We read--“Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the ’FIRST Resurrection’; on such the ’SECOND DEATH’ hath no power.” What is the “SECOND DEATH”? First, what is DEATH? It is the separation of the “soul” and “spirit” from the “body.” That is the “FIRST DEATH.” At the Resurrection the “soul” and “spirit” are reunited to the “body.” This is true of both the Righteous and the Wicked. But the Wicked after they have been raised are to be Judged at the Great White Throne Judgment, and because their names are not found written in the “Book of Life,” they are sentenced to die again, that is, their “soul” and “spirit” are again separated from their “body,” and they go to the “LAKE OF FIRE” without a material body, and as “soul” and “spirit” are incombustible they can remain in the flames of a literal fire for all eternity without being consumed. This is the doom of the Wicked dead. The Rich Man in Hell (Luke 16:19-31) was conscious and tormented in the flame after his death, and he shall remain so until his body shall be raised from the dead at the Resurrection of the Wicked, and when he shall be Judged and condemned at the Great White Throne Judgment, and sentenced to die again, his “soul” and “spirit” will descend to the “Lake of Fire” (the Final Hell), where they will exist in a conscious state and in torment for all eternity. But the “Second Death” has no terror for the Righteous, for the promise is that it shall have no power over them. 3. THE MILLENNIUM. Revelation 20:4. “And they lived and reigned with Christ a THOUSAND YEARS.” That there is to be a period of a 1000 years during which Satan shall be bound and Christ shall reign on this earth, is plainly stated in the New Testament. This period is mentioned 6 times in Revelation 20:1-7, and is generally called “The Millennium,” from the Latin words “Mille” (1000) and “Annum” (year). It is to be regretted, however, that the word “Millennium” ever supplanted the Biblical word “Kingdom,” for it is this period that Christ taught His Disciples to pray for in the petition--“Thy Kingdom Come.” Let us drop then for the present the word “Millennium” and look at the word “Kingdom.” In the Book of Daniel we learn that there were to be “Four World-wide Kingdoms” that were to succeed each other on the earth and that they were to be destroyed in turn by a Kingdom called the “Stone Kingdom.” As those “Four Kingdoms” were “literal” Kingdoms it follows that the “Stone Kingdom” must be a “literal” Kingdom, for it takes the place of those Kingdoms and “fills the whole earth.” This “Stone Kingdom” is the “Millennial Kingdom of Christ.” The time when this “Stone Kingdom;” shall be set up is at the “Revelation of Christ,” when He shall come with the “armies of Heaven” and destroy Antichrist (Revelation 19:11-21) and judge the Nations. “When the Son of Man shall come in His glory, and all the holy angels with Him, then shall He sit upon the “Throne of His Glory”; and before Him shall be gathered all nations; and He shall separate them one from another as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats, and He shall set the Sheep (Sheep Nations) on His right hand, but the Goats (Goat Nations) on the left. Then shall the King say unto them on His right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the Kingdom Prepared for You From the Foundation of the World.” Matthew 25:31-34. This Kingdom is an earthly, visible Kingdom, and is the “Millennial Kingdom” of the Lord Jesus Christ. 1. The Form of Government. It will be a “Theocracy.” God will rule in the person of the Lord Jesus, Christ. “And the angel said unto Mary, thou shalt bring forth a son and shalt call His name Jesus. He shall be great and shall be called the ’Son of the Highest,’ and the Lord God shall give unto Him the Throne of His Father David; and He shall reign over the House of Jacob FOREVER, and of His Kingdom There Shall Be NO END.” Luke 1:30-33. There are 7 of God’s “shalls” in this passage. Four of then have been fulfilled, for Mary did bring forth a “son,” He was called “Jesus,” He was “great,” and was called the “Son of the Highest”; the other three must and will be fulfilled. Daniel the Prophet describes the event. “I saw in the night visions, and, behold, one like the ’Son of Man’ came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the ’Ancient of Days’ (God), and they brought Him near before Him. And there was given Him Dominion, and Glory and a KINGDOM that all people, nations, and languages, should serve Him; His Dominion is an Everlasting Dominion, Which Shall Not Pass Away, and His KINGDOM that which Shall Not Be Destroyed.” Whether Christ shall sit in person on the Throne at Jerusalem, or whether He shall rule through another is not so clear. There are several passages of Scripture that seem to teach that King David will be raised and placed on the throne again, and that the Children of Israel will seek him, or it may mean that the new King shall be named David. “Afterward shall the Children of Israel return, and seek the Lord their God, and David Their King; and shall fear the Lord and His goodness in the Latter Days.” Hosea 3:5. “They shall serve the Lord their God, and David Their King, whom I will Raise Up Unto Them.” Jeremiah 30:9. “And David, my servant, shall be King Over Them.” Ezekiel 37:24. “I Jehovah will be their God, and my servant David a Prince in Their Midst.” Ezekiel 34:24. “My servant David shall be their Prince Forever.” Ezekiel 37:25. As the “Lord of Hosts” shall reign in Mt. Zion, and in Jerusalem, and before His ancients “gloriously” (Isaiah 24:23), the inference is that King David will reign simply as “Regent,” and will be called “King” or “Prince” as circumstances may require. It is very clear from Ezekiel that the “Prince,” whoever he may be, is not perfect, and has to offer sacrifices for himself. Ezekiel 45:22. We have a hint of the manner of government in the Parable of the Pounds. That Parable was spoken to show what Jesus will do to His servants (the Jews) when He shall have “received the Kingdom and returned.” The man whose Pound shall have gained “Ten Pounds” will be rewarded by being placed in authority over “ten cities.” The man whose Pound shall have gained “Five Pounds” will have authority over “five cities.” The man who failed to use his Pound is simply deprived of it and loses all opportunity of authority. Luke 19:11-26. The promise that Jesus made to His Disciples that “In the Regeneration when the Son of Man shall sit on the Throne of His Glory, ye also shall sit upon Twelve Thrones, Judging the Twelve Tribes of Israel.” Matthew 19:28. in all probability does not refer to the “Millennial Age,” but to the “Perfect Age,” the “Age” that is to follow the renovation of the Earth by fire. The use of the word “regeneration” suggests this, as it refers to the time when the present earth is to be “re-created” and made “new.” It has occurred to the writer that we have not as yet the proper perspective as to all the Old Testament prophecies, and that we are putting in the “Millennial Age” some things that belong to the “Perfect Age.” The one just mentioned for example. Some object to the “visible reign” of King David, or the Disciples on the earth during the Millennium because it involves the anomaly of intercourse between men in the flesh and those who are clad in resurrected and glorified bodies. But why should this be an objection? Did not Jesus appear “eleven” times “after His resurrection,” during a period of “forty days,” to His disciples? Did He not “eat” and “drink” with them during that period? Did they not “walk” with Him to the Mount of Olives and see Him go up in that Same Resurrection Body? Did not angels appear in human form and “eat” and “drink” with men in Old Testament times? Genesis 18:1-8. We must not forget that they who shall be accounted worthy to obtain “That Age,” and the “Resurrection From Among the Dead,” shall be “Angel like” (Luke 20:35-36), and like the angels can mingle with earth’s inhabitants, having visible bodily forms, can eat and drink, and there is probably more truth than poetry in the Prophet’s utterance that in those days, “They that wait upon the Lord (as messengers) shall renew their strength; they shall mount up with wings as eagles (Angels); they shall run and not be weary; and they shall walk and not faint.” Isaiah 40:31. This can be said of only those who have been “Raised in Power.” 1 Corinthians 15:42-43. 2. The Seat of Government. The Seat of Government will be at Jerusalem. Jerusalem is to be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the “Times of the Gentiles be fulfilled.” Luke 21:24. Then it will be rebuilt. The Prophet Ezekiel gives us a detailed description of the restored Land and City in Ezekiel 48:1-35. The “Royal Grant” of land that God gave to Abraham and his descendants extended from the “River of Egypt” unto the “Great River,” the river Euphrates. Genesis 15:18. Ezekiel fixes the Northern boundary at Hamath, about 100 miles north of Damascus (Ezekiel 48:1), and the Southern boundary at Kadesh, about 100 miles south of Jerusalem. Ezekiel 48:28. This “Royal Grant” was not conditional and was never revoked. It is 8 times as large as that formerly occupied by the Twelve Tribes. This “Royal Grant” is to be divided among the restored Twelve Tribes in parallel horizontal sections, beginning at Hamath on the North with a section for Dan, next comes Asher, then Naphtali, Manassah, Ephraim, Reuben, Judah. Then comes the “Holy Oblation,” a square tract on the west of Jordan, 25,000 reeds, or 50 miles on a side. A “Reed,” according to Ezekiel 40:5, is 6 cubits long, the cubit being an ordinary cubit 18 inches long plus a hand-breadth, 3 inches, making the “reed cubit” 21 inches. Six of such cubits make the “reed” 10½ feet long. South of the “Holy Oblation” will be the Tribes of Benjamin, Simeon, Issachar, Zebulon and Gad. The “Holy Oblation” is divided into three horizontal sections. The section is 25,000 reeds long, from East to West, and 10,000 reeds wide. It is called the “Levites’ Portion.” South of it is the “Priests’ Portions” of equal size. South of the “Priests’ Portion” is the section for the “City” with, its suburbs and farming sections. This section is 25,000 reeds long, from East to West, and 5000 reeds wide. Ezekiel 48:15-19. In the centre of this section the City (Jerusalem) is located. This helps us to map out the whole of the “Holy Oblation,” as the “New City” is to be located on the site of the Old. The “New City,” however, is to be much larger than the Old. It is to be 9 miles square, and with its suburbs, ½ mile on a side, 10 miles square. It will have a wall around it with 3 gates on each side like the New Jerusalem (Ezekiel 48:15-18; Ezekiel 48:30-35), these gates being named after the 12 sons of Jacob. The “Temple,” or “Sanctuary,” will not be rebuilt in the “New City,” but in the “midst” or middle of the “Holy Oblation.” Ezekiel 48:10; Ezekiel 48:20-21. This will locate it at or near Shiloh, where the Tabernacle rested after the Children of Israel conquered the Land, and where it remained until the Temple of Solomon was finished. A “Highway” shall lead from the “Sanctuary” to the “New City.” Isaiah 35:8. It will be a magnificent boulevard, 12 miles long, lined with beautiful shade trees. The “New Temple” or “Sanctuary” will occupy a space of 500 reeds on a side, or nearly a mile square. Ezekiel 42:15-20. The old Temple was not a mile in circuit. The Prophet Zechariah tells us (Zechariah 14:8), that in “That Day” (the Millennial Day) “Living Waters Shall Go Out From Jerusalem,” half of them toward the Former Sea (Red Sea) and half of them toward the Hinder Sea (Mediterranean); in summer and in winter shall it be.” But those “Living Waters” will not have their “source” in Jerusalem. The life-giving spring from which they flow will be located under the “Sanctuary.” Ezekiel tells us how he saw in vision the “New Temple” or “Sanctuary” and how the Lord took him to the eastern door of the “House” or “Sanctuary,” where he saw the waters come forth from under the Threshold of the door, and flow past the “Altar of Burnt Offering” on the south side eastward until the stream was deep enough to swim in. “Then said he unto me, These waters . go down into the desert (by way of Jerusalem) and go into the sea (Dead Sea), which being brought forth into the sea, the waters (of the Dead Sea) shall be healed (lose their saltness). . And everything shall live whither the river cometh. And it shall come to pass that the fishers shall stand upon it (Dead Sea), from Engedi (on the west shore) even unto Eneglaim (on the east shore); they shall be a place to spread forth nets; their fish shall be according to their kinds, as the fish of the Great Sea (Mediterranean) exceeding many. . And by the River upon the banks thereof, on this side and on that side, shall grow all trees for meat, whose leaf shall not fade, neither shall the fruit thereof be consumed; it shall bring forth new fruit according to its months, because the waters they issued out of the ’Sanctuary’; and the ’Fruit’ thereof shall be for meat and the ’Leaf’ thereof for medicine.” Ezekiel 47:8-12. Compare Revelation 22:1-2. The size of the “New City,” the location of the “New Sanctuary” and the elevation of the Dead Sea, which is now 1200 feet below the level of the Mediterranean Sea, call for great physical changes in the land surface of Palestine. How are these changes to come about? When Christ comes back it will be to the Mount of Olives from whence He went up. Acts 1:9-12. The Prophet Zechariah describes what will then happen. “His (Christ’s) feet shall stand in That Day (the day of His return) upon the Mount of Olives, which is before Jerusalem on the east and the Mount of Olives shall Cleave in the midst Thereof Toward the East and Toward the West, and There Shall Be a Very Great Valley; and Half of the Mountain Shall Remove Toward the North and Half of It Toward the South. . . . “All the Land Shall Be Turned as a Plain From Geba to Rimmon South of Jerusalem; and it shall be LIFTED UP AND INHABITED.” Zechariah 14:4; Zechariah 14:10-11. These great changes will probably be brought about by Earthquakes or volcanic action. “Behold, the Lord cometh forth out of His place, and will come down, and tread upon the high places of the earth. And the mountains shall be Molten Under Him, and the valleys shall be Cleft as Wax Before the Fire, and as the Waters That Are Poured Down a Steep Place.” Micah 1:3-4. These great physical changes will level the land surface of Palestine, and make room for the “New City,” and raise the Dead Sea, so its waters can flow into both the Red and Mediterranean Seas. Ezekiel tells us that the name of Jerusalem in that day shall be “Jehovah-Shammah,” the Lord Is There. Ezekiel 48:35. 3. The Temple and Its Worship. As we have seen the Temple or Sanctuary will be located in the centre of the “Holy Oblation.” A full description of the Temple and its courts is given in Ezekiel 40:1; Ezekiel 44:31. No such building as Ezekiel so minutely describes has ever yet been built, and so the prophecy cannot refer to either Zerubbabel’s or Herod’s Temple, and as there is to be no Temple in the New Jerusalem, it must be a description of the Temple that is to be on the earth during the Millennium. That it does not belong to the New Earth is also clear, for the land in which it is located is bounded by the Sea, and the waters that flow from it, flow “into the Sea,” but in the New Earth there is “no more sea.” Revelation 21:1. This is still further confirmed by the Prophet’s mention of the “desert,” the “River Jordan,” the “Mediterranean Sea,” and other localities that will not be found on the New Earth after its renovation by fire. The “Aaronic Priesthood” will be re-established, and the sons of Zadok shall officiate and offer sacrifices. Ezekiel 44:15-31. The New Temple, however, will lack many things that were the features of the old Temple. There will be no “Ark of the Covenant,” no “Pot of Manna,” no “Aaron’s Rod” to bud, no “Tables of the Law,” no “Cherubim,” no “Mercy Seat,” no “Golden Candlestick,” no “Shew Bread,” no “Altar of Incense,” no “Veil,” no unapproachable “Holy of Holies” where the High Priest alone might enter, nor is there any “High Priest” to offer atonement for sin, or to make intercession for the people, unless a rather obscure passage in Zechariah 6:12-13 means that Christ (The Branch, Jeremiah 23:5-6) shall be a “King-Priest,” and perform the duties of High Priest conjointly with His Kingly office. While the Levites as a class shall perform Temple service they shall be barred from Priestly duties for their past sins. Ezekiel 44:10-14. There shall be a daily “morning” sacrifice, but no evening sacrifice. Ezekiel 46:13-15. The offerings will be the “Burnt,” the “Meat,” the “Drink,” the “Sin,” the “Peace” (Ezekiel 45:17), and the “Trespass” offering. Ezekiel 42:13. Two Feasts are to be observed, “The Passover,” but no Passover Lamb will be offered as Jesus fulfilled that Type (Ezekiel 45:21-24), and the “Feast of Tabernacles,” Zechariah 14:16-19. This Feast is to be observed by all the nations under penalty of “Drought” or “Plague.” The “Feast of Pentecost” will be done away with on account of its fulfillment. The “Day of Pentecost,” recorded in Acts 2:1-4, was only a partial fulfillment of the prophecy of Joel 2:28-32. No such wonders in the heavens and the earth as “blood,” and “fire” and “pillars of smoke,” the “Sun turned to darkness,” and the “Moon into blood,” occurred at Pentecost. But all those things will happen before “The Great and Terrible Day of the Lord.” The conversion of the Jewish Nation will be sealed with a great outpouring of the Holy Spirit. Whether this shall be universal, or only upon Israel is not clear. The original prophecy in Joel was given to Israel, and its partial fulfillment at Pentecost seems to have been limited to them. The knowledge of the Lord, however, will be world-wide, and “it shall come to pass that ten men of all languages and nations shall take hold of the skirt of him that is a Jew, saying, We will go with you; for we have heard that God is with you.” Zechariah 8:22-23. There will be one “universal religion” in that day. Malachi 1:11. The “Shekinah Glory” that departed from the Temple at the time of the Babylonian Captivity (Ezekiel 10:18-20; Ezekiel 11:22-23), will again take up its residence in the “New Temple.” Ezekiel 43:1-5. 4. The Character of the Millennium. (1.) Satan Bound. Revelation 20:1-3. That man may be “without excuse” God is going to subject him to a final test under the most favorable circumstances. Man has charged his fall and continuance in sin to Satan. “Take him away,” he cries, “paralyze his power; cripple his malignant activity; bind and imprison him and deliver us from his dominating influence, and then you will see that man is radically good and virtuous and is simply the victim of an unfavorable environment.” God answers it shall be done. Satan shall be bound and imprisoned so that he can no longer deceive men, and lest man shall say that sinful habits are too deeply rooted to be soon eradicated the test shall last for a Thousand Years, and man shall have during that period of probation all the blessed influences of the Holy Spirit and the presence of Christ Himself. Man has never known and therefore cannot conceive what this world would be like free from Satanic influence. It would certainly be a marvelously different world. There would be no one to stir up hate and passion, and engender strife and turmoil. True, man would still have an evil heart of unbelief to contend against, but it would be like a magazine of gunpowder without a spark to ignite it. That the evil heart of man has not been eradicated will be evident when at the close of the Millennium Satan is loosed and finds no difficulty in deceiving the nations. Revelation 20:8. During the Millennium the “Prince of the Powers of the Air” will be “dethroned” and the “Prince of Peace” “enthroned.” When the “Great Red Dragon” (Satan) is cast out of the Heavenlies there will be cast out with him all the “Principalities and Powers” and “Age Rulers of Darkness” (Ephesians 6:12), and the Heavens which now are “not clean” in His sight (Job 15:15), will be “cleansed” of all Evil Powers. There will be no universal peace until the Lord comes back. Then the nations will beat their swords into “plow-shares” and their spears into “pruning-hooks” (Micah 4:3-4), and shall be no longer impoverished by the enormous tax on their revenues for the support of armies and navies and the building of “Dreadnoughts.” Then ships of war and armorclad vessels will rust and rot in the navy yards and guns and cannon will be recast into implements of agriculture. The great armies of earth will be disbanded, and in the pursuits of peace and the tilling of the soil, the depleted treasuries of the world will be replenished. There will be little if any political graft. Corporations and combines will not be run in restraint of trade, and there will be no entailed estates if the law of the “Year of Jubilee” is re-established. Leviticus 25:8-17. Numbers 36:4. (2.) The Revival of the Land of Palestine. The Land of Palestine when it was first occupied by the Children of Israel under Joshua, was a land of “milk” and “honey” and of “all manner of fruits,” and its soil brought forth “abundantly,” and this continued as long as the Children of Israel kept its Sabbaths. But God had warned them that if they did not obey Him and turned aside to worship other Gods He would shut up the heavens and the harvests would fail. Deuteronomy 11:13-17. Palestine today has the same fertile soil it had in Joshua’s time, but it lacks rain and irrigation. God has withheld the “early” and “latter” rain, but they are now becoming more frequent and copious. The “early” rain falls in October and November, and prepares the land for ploughing and sowing; the “latter” rain falls in April and May and insures a good crop. In the Millennium the Land of Palestine will be restored to its former fertility. This will be aided not only by the rains, but by numerous rivers and streams that shall flow from the “New River” that shall have its source in the Sanctuary. “It shall come to pass in That Day (Millennium) that the mountains shall drop new wine, and the hills shall flow with milk, and all the Rivers of Judah (where the New River will be) shall flow with waters, and a fountain shall come forth of the House of the Lord, and shall water the Valley of Shittim,” the country about the Dead Sea. Joel 3:18. The “mountains dropping new wine,” and the “hills flowing with milk,” are figures of speech declaring that the mountain sides will be covered with vineyards from which an abundance of wine shall be obtained, and that the pasture lands will be so productive that they will sustain vast herds of milk cattle. The harvests will be so great and abundant that the ploughman will “overtake the reaper,” and the treader of grapes him that “soweth seed.” Amos 9:13. “The wilderness and the solitary place shall be glad for them; and the desert shall rejoice, and blossom as the rose.” Isaiah 35:1. “Instead of the thorn shall come up the fir-tree, and instead of the briar shall come up the myrtle tree; and it shall be to the Lord for a name, for an everlasting sign that shall not be cut off.” Isaiah 55:13. “Then shall the earth yield her increase.” Psalms 67:6. “And the floors shall be full of wheat, and the vats shall overflow with wine and oil. And I will restore to you the years that the locust hath eaten, the cankerworm and the caterpillar, and the palmerworm, my great army which I sent among you. And ye shall eat in plenty and be satisfied, and praise the name of the Lord your God that hath dealt wondrously with you; and My People (the Jews) shall never be ashamed.”’ Joel 2:24-26. (3.) There Will Be Changes in the Animal Kingdom. “The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with the kid; and the calf and the young lion and the fatling together; and a little child shall lead them. And the cow and the bear shall feed; their young ones shall lie down together, and the lion shall eat straw like the ox. And the sucking child shall play on the hole of the asp and the weaned child shall put his hand on the cockatrice’s den. They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountain (Jerusalem), for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea.” Isaiah 11:6-9. We cannot spiritualize these words. This was the character of these animals in Eden before the Fall, and in the Ark. The ferocity of the brute creation is the outcome of the “Fall of Man.” While the context seems to imply that this change in the brute creation has reference to the “Millennial Earth,” where it may be partially true, yet the fact that the Edenic condition of the earth is not to be restored until the appearance of the New Earth may postpone the fulfillment of this prophecy until then. The Apostle Paul says-- “We know that the Whole Creation groaneth and travaileth in pain together until now. . . . Waiting for the adoption, to wit, the Redemption of Our Body.” Romans 8:23. That is, until the human race is redeemed from the results of the “Fall, and fitted to occupy the New Earth, Creation must wait for its restoration to ’Edenic conditions’.” (4.) Human Life Will Be Prolonged. “There shall be no more thence an infant of days, for the child shall die a hundred years old.” Isaiah 65:20. That is, a person dying 100 years old shall be considered only a child. Therefore a man, to be called a man, must live for several hundred years. “For as the days of a Tree (oak tree) are the days of my people.” Isaiah 65:22. “Thus saith the Lord of Hosts: There shall yet Old Men and Old Women dwell in the streets of Jerusalem, and every man with his staff in his hand For Very Age.” Zechariah 8:4. Patriarchal Years will be restored, and men shall live as long as they did before the Flood. This may be due to some climatic or atmospheric change, or to the healing or life-giving qualities of the water of the “New River” that shall flow from the “Sanctuary,” and the leaves of the trees that line the banks of the River, which shall be for “Medicine.” Ezekiel 47:12. (5.) There Will Be a Sevenfold Increase of Light. “Moreover the light of the moon shall be as the light of the sun, and the light of the sun shall be SEVENFOLD as the light of seven days, in the day that the Lord bindeth up the breach of His people, and healeth the stroke of their wound.” Isaiah 30:26. The “atmosphere” of the Millennial Earth will be of such a character as to make moonlight nights as bright as day, and the days seven times as bright. “The sun shall be no more thy light by day: neither for brightness shall the moon give light unto; but the Lord Shall Be Unto Thee An Everlasting Light, and Thy God Thy Glory.” Isaiah 60:19-20. This may refer to that part of the Holy Land that shall be illuminated by the “Shekinah Glory,” where it will make no difference whether the sun shines or not. It will have its complete fulfillment when the nations of the New Earth shall walk in the Light of the New Jerusalem. Revelation 21:23-24. Israel’s Mission during the “Millennial Age” will be that of “blessing” to the Gentile nations. Of the nation of Israel, that has never as yet been a leading nation. God says-- “I will make thee the Head, and not the Tail.” Deuteronomy 28:13. The nations today are a “Headless” body. There is no “Chief Nation” today. In that day Israel shall be the “Chief Nation,” and the nation that will not serve her shall perish. Isaiah 60:12. But those nations will only be kept in subjection by the “Iron Rule” of Christ. This is brought out in the “Messianic Psalm,” Psalms 2:6-9. It is very clear that during the “Millennial Age” the “will of God” will not be done on earth as it is done in heaven. The peace among the nations will be more superficial than real. It will only be feigned obedience, more the result of fear than of love. As the “afternoon” of that long “Millennial Day” draws to a close the shadows deepen. 4. SATAN LOOSED. Revelation 20:7-8. “And when the Thousand Years are expired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison, and shall go out to deceive the nations which are in the four quarters of the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them together to battle: the number of whom is as the sand of the sea. And they went up on the breadth of the earth, and compassed the ’Camp of the Saints’ about, and the Beloved City (Jerusalem): and fire came down from God out of heaven, and devoured them.” As the evening shadows of the Millennial Day fall, the Angel who imprisoned Satan will unlock the “prison house” of the “Bottomless Pit,” and Satan will come forth embittered by his forced confinement to vent his anger upon the people of God, a refutation of the claim that the miseries of perdition will lead to repentance. Satan will still be the same malignant being after his 1000 years of confinement that he was before. His hatred against God and His people will be unquenched. FIFTH DOOM. GOG AND MAGOG. As soon as Satan is loosed from his prison in the “Bottomless Pit,” he will find a vast multitude ready to believe his lie, and to serve and obey him. He will gather them from the “Four Quarters of theEarth” to battle. They will be in number as the “sand of the sea.” Revelation 20:8-9. The revolt will be Worldwide, and will mean the Mobilizing of Vast Armies. Satan will conduct them across the “Breadth of the Earth” until they compass the “Camp of the Saints” (the Holy Land), and lay siege once more to the “Beloved City.” From this we see that the unregenerate heart is like a powder magazine, all it needs is a match to set it off, and Satan when freed will be that match. This the “last war” that this world shall ever see, will be bloodless, for the vast armies of Satan shall be destroyed by FIRE. From this we see that the “Millennial Dispensation,” like all the six Dispensations before it, will end in failure. God will have tested man in “Innocence,” under “Conscience,” under “Self-Government,” under the “Headship of the Family,” under “Law,” under “Grace,” and finally under the influence of the “Holy Spirit,” free from Satanic influences, and under them all he will prove himself to be hopelessly, incurably and incorrigibly bad. If after a 1000 years of the Presence of the King, and of universal peace and blessing, man still persists in rebelling against his Maker, what will there be left for God to do? Humanly speaking, there will seem to be nothing for God to do but destroy the human race. To send another Flood and wipe out mankind. But this He cannot do, for He promised Noah that He would never again destroy the earth with a flood of waters. Genesis 9:11. But do something He must, so He is going to purge the earth with Fire. 2 Peter 3:7. SIXTH DOOM. SATAN. Revelation 20:10. “And the ’Devil’ that deceived them was cast into the ’LAKE OF FIRE AND BRIMSTONE,’ where the ’Beast’ and the False Prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.” As punishment for his final act of Rebellion, Satan shall be seized, probably by the same Angel that chained him, and hurled into the “LAKE OF FIRE,” where he will find alive and waiting for him the “Beast” and the “False Prophet” who were cast therein a 1000 years before. This shows that there is no such thing as annihilation. The “Lake of Fire” was prepared for the Devil and his angels (Matthew 25:41), not to consume them in, for God could do that with fire from heaven, but to PUNISH THEM IN; and all those whose names are not written in the “Book of Life” will go to the same place to spend eternity. The reason why Satan does not want people to read and study the Book of Revelation is, because he does not want the world to know that there is to be an end to his power. Only the “bodies” of those who perish in this last great war will be destroyed by fire, their “souls” and “spirits” will go to the “Hell Compartment” of the “Underworld” to come out at the Resurrection of the Wicked dead and .appeal’ at the “Great White Throne Judgment,” and be sentenced to the “SECOND DEATH,” which, as we have seen, means that they must spend eternity without a material body in the “Lake of Fire.” SEVENTH DOOM. THE WICKED DEAD. “THE GREAT WHITE THRONE JUDGMENT.” Revelation 20:11-15. “And I saw a GREAT WHITE THRONE, and Him that sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven (atmosphere of our earth) fled away; and there was found no place for them. And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God: and the Books were opened: and another Book was opened, which is the ’BOOK OF LIFE’: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the Books, according to their works. And the sea gave up the dead which were in it: and ’Death’ and ’Hell’ delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged every man according to their works. And ’Death’ and ’Hell’ were cast into the ’LAKE OF FIRE: This is the ’SECOND DEATH.’ And whosoever was not found written in the ’BOOK OF LIFE’ was cast into the ’LAKE OF FIRE’.” This is not a “General Judgment,” for there is no such thing in the Scriptures. The Church is not in this Judgment, nor is Israel, for both have been already judged. The Church was Judged at the “Judgment Seat of Christ,” and Israel was Judged during the “Tribulation Period.” This is a Judgment of the DEAD ONLY, and is an entirely different Judgment from that of “The Nations” recorded in Matthew 25:31-46. That is on the earth, this is in Heaven. That is of the “Living Nations,” as Nations, this is of the DEAD. That is for the Nations’ treatment of Christ’s brethren, the Jews, this is for WORKS. There no “books” are opened, here they are. No “Book of Life” is mentioned there, here there is. That Judgment was before the Millennium, when Christ shall sit on the “Throne of His Glory,” and is to find out what Nations shall have a right to enter into the “Millennial Kingdom,” this is after the Millennium when Christ shall sit on the “Great White Throne.” The two Judgments are entirely separate as to time, place, basis of judgment and result. In this Judgment “Death” and “Hell” are personified. By “Death” we are to understand the “Grave” which holds the “body” until the Resurrection; by “Hell,” the Compartment of the “Underworld” or “HADES,” where the “souls” of the Wicked Dead remain until the Resurrection of the Wicked. That both “Death” and “Hell” are cast into the “LAKE OF FIRE” signifies that Death and Sin will not be found on the New Earth. The “Great White Throne” will not be on the earth, for the “Great White Throne Judgment” will take place during the “Renovation of the Earth By Fire,” for the “Renovation of the Earth” is reserved or kept until the time of that Judgment, which Peter calls “The Day of Judgment and Perdition of Ungodly Men” (2 Peter 3:7), because the Judgment of the “Great White Throne” is the Judgment of the WICKED DEAD. All the Righteous dead arose at the “First Resurrection.” If any Righteous die between the “First Resurrection” and the “Resurrection of the Wicked,” or “Second Resurrection,” they will rise with the Wicked dead at that Resurrection. The words--“Whosoever was not found written in the ’Book of Life’,” implies that there will be some, probably very few in comparison, Righteous at the “Second Resurrection.” At the close of the Millennium, and just before the “Renovation of the Earth By Fire,” the living Righteous will probably be translated, and the living Wicked or Ungodly will be destroyed in the flames that will consume the Earth’s atmosphere and exterior surface. The Wicked or Ungodly will not be judged to see whether they are entitled to “Eternal Life,” but to ascertain the “degree” of their punishment. The sad feature of this Judgment will be that there will be many kind and lovable people there who were not saved, and who will be classed among the “ungodly” because they rejected Christ as a Saviour. The “Books” will be opened in which the “Recording Angel” has kept a record of every person’s life, and they will be Judged every man according to his “Works.” Some will be sentenced to a more severe punishment than others, but none will escape. The worst of all is, that those who were not so bad must spend Eternity with the ungodly, and that in the “Lake of Fire.” Their punishment includes the “Second Death,” which means, as we have seen, that they shall lose their resurrection body, in which they were Judged and become “disembodied spirits” again, and so exist in the “Lake of Fire” FOREVER. What a Judgment Scene that will be. There will be Cain and the wicked Antediluvians; the inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah; Pharoah, Ahab, Jezebel, Judas and all those Scribes’ and Pharisees and Chief Priests who caused the Crucifixion of our Lord, and did not repent, and Ananias and Sapphira, and the great host of the wicked and rejectors of Christ of all nations and ages. The “Fallen Angels” (not the Devil’s angels) who are “reserved in everlasting chains under darkness,” will be Judged at this time, which Jude calls the “Judgment of the GREAT DAY.” Jude 1:6. When this Judgment is over the Devil and his angels, and all the ungodly, will have been consigned to the “Lake of Fire,” and the Universe purged of all evil, and righteousness shall reign supreme on the New Earth. ======================================================================== CHAPTER 66: 03.20- THE SEVEN NEW THINGS ======================================================================== THE SEVEN NEW THINGS 1. THE NEW HEAVEN. Revelation 21:1. “And I saw a NEW HEAVEN.” As the word HEAVEN is here, and in Genesis 1:1, in the singular number, it will clarify matters to limit this creative act to our own planet, rather than the whole of the sidereal heavens, or the starry spaces of the Universe. By a new heaven then we are to understand a new atmosphere for the new earth.” 2. THE NEW EARTH. Revelation 21:1. “And I saw a new Heaven and a NEW EARTH: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no more sea.” The first heaven and the first earth were created in the dateless past. The Scriptures begin with the sublime declaration--“In the beginning God CREATED the heaven and the earth.” Genesis 1:1. Genesis 1:2, records that “the earth was without form and void; and darkness was upon the face of the deep.” That this earth was not originally created “formless and void” is clear from Isaiah 45:18 (R. V.). “Thus saith the Lord that created the heavens; He is God; that formed the earth and made it; He established it, He created it not a waste, He formed it to be inhabited.” See also Jeremiah 4:23-26. What caused the earth to become a waste after its original creation is not expressly stated. Some awful catastrophe must have befallen it. It is clear from the account of the Fall of Adam and Eve that sin existed before man was created. The inference is from Ezekiel 28:12-19, and Isaiah 14:12-14, that when the earth was originally created that Satan was placed in charge of it, and that he and his angels rebelled and led astray the inhabitants of the Original Earth, and that the Pre-Adamite race are now the demons who as they are permitted liberty seek to re-embody themselves in human beings that they may again dwell on the earth. It is clear that the Original Earth was inhabited, or God would not have blessed Adam and Eve and said--“Be fruitful and multiply and REPLENISH the Earth.” Genesis 1:28. It does not follow however that those inhabitants were human beings like ourselves. No human remains have been found ante-dating the creation of man. Peter speaks of the Original Earth as the--“World that then WAS, that, being OVERFLOWED WITH WATER, perished.” 2 Peter 3:6. It is clear that Peter does not refer here to Noah’s Flood, for the world of Noah’s day did not perish, and Peter goes on to add that--“The heavens and the earth WHICH ARE NOW (that is, have been in existence since the restoration of the earth as described in Genesis 1:3-31), by the same word are kept in store, RESERVED UNTO FIRE” (2 Peter 3:7), nevertheless he adds, “we look for a NEW HEAVEN AND A NEW EARTH.” 2 Peter 3:13. These words of Peter reveal the fact that this Earth is to pass through 3 stages. First the Original Earth that “perished” by WATER. Second the Earth that is now, that is to be renovated or cleansed by FIRE. And the New Earth that is to exist forever. See the Chart “The Three Stages of the Earth.” There can be no question but what the Earth in its original formation required millions of years. There is ample time in the statement of Genesis 1:1 that--“In the BEGINNING God ’created’ the heaven and the earth,” for all the “Geologic Ages” that science declares were necessary for the creation of the Earth. There is no conflict between the Bible and Science as to the time occupied in the formation of the Earth. How long a period elapsed between the Creation of the Earth and its becoming “formless and void” we do not know, neither do we know how long it continued in that condition, but when the time came in the purpose of God to restore it to a habitable state, and make it fit for the abode of the human race, He did it in six periods of longer or shorter duration. These “Periods” were six in number, and with the seventh or Sabbatic Period, are called the “Creative Week.” These “Six Periods” do not describe or include the original creation. The word “CREATE” is not mentioned after Genesis 1:1 until Genesis 1:21, which describes the work of the Fifth Day. God did not “create light” on the First Day. He simply said--“let there be light,” as one would say “turn on the light.” On the Second Day God simply, divided the waters by providing clouds to hold the moisture of the atmosphere. The work of the Third Day is “twofold,” the emergence of the land from the sea, and the reappearance of vegetable life. This was not a new creation but a RESURRECTION. The earth rises up out of the “Waters of Death,” and seeds, and the roots of plants and herbs are called upon to germinate and sprout and grow as they did before the catastrophe that submerged the Primeval Earth. If that catastrophe was what we know as the “Glacial Period” the resurrection of plant life no more required a “creative act” than vegetation does in the spring of the year after the winter is over. That this is what really happened is clear from Genesis 1:11-12, where it says, “Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree yielding fruit after his kind, whose seed is IN ITSELF, UPON (in) THE EARTH.” That is, the seed was already in the earth, having been buried by the flood that swept over the Primeval Earth, and, being indestructible, it only needed the proper condition to spring up and cover the earth with verdure. This reveals the fact that the Primeval Earth was clothed with verdure, and covered with plants and trees. The appearance of the Sun and Moon on the Fourth Day was not a new creation. They had existed in connection with the Primeval Earth and had not been destroyed when it was made waste. The word translated “made” in Genesis 1:16 is not the same word as is translated “created” in Genesis 1:1, and does not imply a “creative act.” What is meant is that the clouds broke away that up to this time had shrouded the earth and permitted the Sun and Moon to be seen, and that from that time they were appointed to measure the days, and years, and seasons as we have them today. In other words, on the Fourth Day “Time” in contrast with “eternity” began. The work of the Fifth Day was the “CREATION” of fish and fowl. Here is the first time we come across the word “create” since we read of the original creation of the Earth in verse one. This shows that all “animal life” was destroyed in the catastrophe that overtook the Primeval Earth. We have traces of this animal life in the fossil remains of birds and animals found in the earth. If scientists will relegate fossils and the remains of mammoth animals, etc., to the period of the Primeval Earth there will be no conflict between Science and the Genesis account of Creation. The remains of man are never found in a “fossil state,” showing that man did not exist on the Primeval Earth. Man was made for this present earth and is a “NEW” Creation. The creative work of the Sixth Day was “twofold,” that of land animals and man. These land animals were probably the same that we have today. The fact that they were created “after their kind,” which expression is six times repeated, shows that they were not “evolved” from one common species. That man also was “CREATED” as man, shows that he has not descended from an “ape.” Man was made in the “IMAGE OF GOD,” not in the image of an “ape,” and was not formed from a brute, but of the “Dust of the Earth.” The fact is, there is an “IMPASSABLE GULF” between the lowest order of man and the highest type of beast that science has failed to bridge. The “Missing Link” has never been found. That all the different species of animals were created “separately” is proven from the fact that when species are crossed their offspring are sterile. The crossing of the jackass and a mare is the mule, and a mule is a hybrid and is sterile. That the whole human race is of “one species” and had a common origin (Acts 17:26) is clear from the fact that, when the different races of the earth’s inhabitants marry their offspring are not sterile but fertile. This nullifies the argument that the white race alone is the Adamic race. Neither was Adam created a baby or a primitive savage, but a full grown man perfect in intellect and knowledge, else he could not have named the beasts of the field and the fowls of the air. And the fact that his descendants had such skill in the invention of musical instruments and mechanical devices and could build cities and towers and such a vessel as the Ark, proves that the men of Antediluvian times were men of gigantic intellect and attainments, and that instead of man having “evolved upward” he has “degenerated downward.” THE FLOOD VERSUS THE SECOND COMING. While the Earth has had its “Baptism of Water,” and is to have its “Baptism of Fire,” it is worth noting that between these two Great Events there are two Minor Events that affect the structure of the Earth. The first was “the flood.” At that time there were great “cataclysmic” and “climatic” changes, for the “FOUNTAINS OF THE GREAT DEEP WERE BROKEN UP.” Genesis 7:11. That is, there was a subsidence of the land, that resulted in great physical changes that affected the climate of the earth, and divested the atmosphere of some of its life sustaining properties, so that the length of life was reduced from 900 to 100 years, and later to three-score years and ten. The second “Minor Event” will be caused by the Return of the Lord Jesus Christ to the earth to set up His Millennial Kingdom. Then the Mt. of Olives will be divided in twain, the mountains and valleys of Palestine will be leveled, the Dead Sea will be raised, and the whole contour of that part of the world will be changed. Zechariah 14:4-10. Ezekiel 47:1-12. As a result of the “cataclysmic” and “climatic” changes thus produced, the effects of the Flood will be reversed and the life-sustaining power of the atmosphere will be restored, and human life will again be prolonged, and men shall live as long as did the people before the Flood. Isaiah 65:20. THE NEW HEAVEN AND THE NEW EARTH. Immediately after the destruction of Satan and his armies, John says, “I saw a ’Great White Throne’ and Him that sat on it, from whose face the Earth and the Heaven (atmosphere of the earth) fled away; and there was no place for them.” Revelation 20:11. John then describes the Judgment of the “Great White Throne,” and then adds-- “I saw a New Heaven; and a New Earth; for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no more sea.” Revelation 21:1. Of such a change in this earth we are not ignorant, but John does not tell us how it is to come to pass. But the Apostle Peter does. “But the heavens and the earth which are now, by the same word are kept in store, RESERVED UNTO FIRE against the Day of Judgment and Perdition of Ungodly Men. (The Great White Throne Judgment)--The ’Day of the Lord’ will come as a thief in the night; in the which the Heavens Shall Pass Away With a Great Noise, and the Elements Shall Melt With Fervent Heat, the Earth Also and the Works That Are Therein Shall be Burned Up. “Nevertheless we, according to His Promise (Isaiah 65:17; Isaiah 66:22), look for a New Heavens and a New Earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness.” 2 Peter 3:7-13. It is clear that Peter is referring to the same event as John, for he says it is to be at the “Day of Judgment and Perdition of Ungodly Men,” and that is the “Great White Throne Judgment” of the Wicked Dead. A surface reading of the above passage would lead one to believe that the earth as a planet, and the sidereal heavens, are to be destroyed by fire and pass away. But a careful study of the Scriptures will show us that this is not so, that what is to happen is, that this present earth, and the atmosphere surrounding it, is to be Renovated by Fire, so that its exterior surface shall be completely changed, and all that sin has brought into existence, such as thorns and thistles, disease germs, insect pests, etc., shall be destroyed, and the atmosphere purified and forever freed from evil spirits and destructive agencies. That this is the correct view of the passage is clear from Peter’s words in verses 5 and 6. “By the word of God the heavens were of old, and the earth standing out of the water and in the water; whereby the world that then was, being overflowed with water, PERISHED.” As we have seen the Apostle Peter was referring here not to the Flood, but to the Primeval Earth, which was made “formless and void” by a “Baptism of Water” that completely submerged it and destroyed all animal life. Now as the Framework of the “Primeval Earth” was not destroyed by its “Watery Bath,” so the Framework of the “Present Earth” is not to be destroyed by its “Baptism of Fire.” This is confirmed by the Apostle’s use of the Greek word “Cosmos,” which means the “land surface,” the inhabitableness of the earth and not the earth as a planet. It is the exterior surface of the earth then that is to “Melt With Fervent Heat” and the “Works Therein Burnt Up.” The intense heat will cause the gases in the atmosphere to explode, which the Apostle describes as the “heavens (the atmosphere) passing away with a great noise.” The result will be the destruction of all animal and vegetable life, and the alteration of the earth’s surface. The Greek word “Parerchomai,” translated “pass away,” does not mean “termination of existence” or “annihilation,” but means to pass from “one condition of existence to another.” The Apostle Paul in his letter to Titus (Titus 3:5), speaking of the “Regeneration” of men, uses the same word that Jesus used when, in Matthew 19:28, He promised His Disciples that in the “Regeneration,” that is in the “New Earth,” they should sit on “Twelve Thrones” judging the “Twelve Tribes” of Israel. Now no one supposes that the “Regeneration of a man is his Annihilation.” It is simply a Renewing Process by which he is brought back to the condition of man spiritually as before the Fall. The word “Restitution” in Acts 3:21, means the same thing. The “Dissolving” of which Peter speaks (2 Peter 3:11), is the same word Jesus used when He said of the colt--“Loose him and let him go.” The teaching of the Scriptures is, that “Creation” is at present in a “State of Captivity,” waiting to be Loosed from the Bondage that sin has caused. Romans 8:19-23. As to the “Departing as a Scroll” of the heavens, and the “Flying Away” of the earth and heavens, of which John speaks, (Revelation 6:14; Revelation 20:11), a total disappearance of all the material worlds is not at all the idea, for he tells us that afterwards he saw--the New Jerusalem coming down out of Heaven, and nations living and walking in the Light of it on the earth, and the Kings of the Earth bringing their Glory and Honor Into It.” Revelation 21:2; Revelation 21:24. The Holy Spirit by Solomon said, “One generation passeth away, and another generation cometh, but the Earth Abideth Forever.” Ecclesiastes 1:4. It is specifically promised that “the Meek shall Inherit the Earth,” (Matthew 5:5), and that the Children of Israel shall dwell in it forever, (Isaiah 60:21; Isaiah 66:22), and if God’s people are to inhabit it forever, it must EXIST FOREVER. It is clear then that this earth as a planet is not to be annihilated, but that it is to be Cleansed and Purified by Fire and made fit for the home of those peoples and nations that are to occupy it after its renovation. This earth that has been consecrated by the Presence of the Son of God, where the costliest sacrifice that the Universe could furnish was offered up on Calvary to redeem a race, for which God has a great future, is too sacred a place to ever be blotted out or cease to exist, for it is the most cherished orb in the mind of God of all His great creation. With the “Renovation of the Earth by Fire,” Time does not end and Eternity begin, for we read in the New Testament of a “Perfect Kingdom” that Christ shall surrender to the Father, so that God may be “All in All.” 1 Corinthians 15:24-28. A Kingdom in which-- “At the name of Jesus every knee shall bow, of things in Heaven, and things in Earth, and things Under the Earth, and that every tongue shall confess that Jesus Christ IS LORD.” Php 2:9-11. This describes a Kingdom in which all things Celestial, Terrestrial and Infernal are to be subject to the SON OF MAN. Now this “Perfect Kingdom” cannot be the “Millennial Kingdom,” for that, as we have seen, ends in Apostasy and Rebellion. It must therefore mean another Kingdom on the Other Side of the “Millennial Kingdom,” and as there is to be no other Kingdom between the “Millennial Kingdom” and the “Renovation of the Earth by Fire,” it must mean a Kingdom that is to follow the “Renovation of the Earth by Fire,” and that Kingdom is the Kingdom of the “New Heaven and the New Earth,” which we call on the “Rightly Dividing the Word” Chart, the “Perfect Kingdom.” If, as some hold, the “Seventh Day” of the “Creative Week” corresponds to the Millennium, then we have a prophecy of the Dispensation that follows the “Renovation of the Earth” in the “Morrow After the Sabbath.” Leviticus 23:36. The Seventh day of Genesis had to do with the “Old Creation,” which was imperfect, but the “Eighth Day” has to do with the “New Creation,” which is perfect, for it was on the “Eighth Day,” or the “First Day of the week,” that our Lord arose from the dead, and 50 days later, on the “Eighth Day,” that the Holy Spirit was given at Pentecost. The “Eighth Day” cannot point to the Millennium, for that is represented by the “Seventh Day,” neither can it point to Eternity, for a day is a Period of Time, while Eternity is Timeless. The “Eighth Day” must then point to a “period of time” between the “Renovation of the Earth” and Eternity, or what we are pleased to call the “Perfect Age.” It is also a Dispensation, called in Ephesians 1:10 -- “The Dispensation of the Fulness of Times.” That is, a “Full-Time Dispensation.” The intimation is, that all the previous Dispensations were not “Full-Time” Dispensations, that God had to cut them short on account of sin. As to the duration of this Dispensation of the “Fulness of Times” we are not in the dark. Israel is to have a large place in that Dispensation. “For as the New Heavens and the New Earth, which I will make shall remain before me, saith the Lord, so shall your (Israel’s) Seed and your Name REMAIN.” Isaiah 66:22. And as the duration of God’s Covenant with Israel was extended in Deuteronomy 7:9 to a “Thousand Generations” or 33,000 years, we have an intimation that the “Dispensation of the Fulness of Times” will last for at least that length of time. Let us look at some of the characteristics of that Age or Dispensation. There Will Be No Sin. All the powers of Evil will have been expelled from the earth and imprisoned in the “Lake of Fire” forever. The atmosphere of the New Earth will afford no lurking place for disease germs, for there shall be no more sickness or death, and health will be preserved by the use of the leaves of the “Tree of Life.” The heavens shall not robe themselves in angry tempests and sombre blackness, nor flash with the thunderbolts of Divine wrath, nor cast plagues of hail on the earth, nor cause devouring floods of water or destructive wind storms. It may be that in that day “a Mist shall go up from the earth and water the whole face of the ground” as in Eden, for we read that there shall be--“No More Sea,” not that there shall not be large bodies of water, for the river that flows through the street of the New City must have an outlet, but that there shall be no great oceans. The earth shall also put on its Edenic beauty and glory. There shall no longer be thorns and thistles, no parasites or destructive insects, and labor shall be a delight. No serpents shall hiss among its flowers, nor savage beasts lie in ambush to destroy and devour. Its sod shall not be heaped over newly made graves, nor its soil moistened with tears of sorrow and shame, or saturated with human blood in fratricidal strife. The meek shall inherit the earth, and from north to south, and from east to west, it shall blossom like the rose and be clothed with the verdure of Paradise Restored. Revelation 21:2-8. “And I John saw the Holy City, New Jerusalem, coming down from God out of Heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. And I heard a great voice out of Heaven saying: Behold the ’Tabernacle of God’ is with men, and He will dwell with them, and they shall be His people, and God Himself shall be with them, and be their God. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain; for the FORMER THINGS ARE PASSED AWAY. And He that sat upon the Throne said, Behold, I make all things NEW. And He said unto me, Write: for these words are true and faithful. And He said unto me, IT IS DONE. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end. I will give unto him that is athirst of the Fountain of the ’Water of Life’ freely. He that overcometh shall inherit all things; and I will be his God and he shall be My son. But the fearful, and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and , and idolators, and all liars, shall have their part in the LAKE OF FIRE which burneth with FIRE and BRIMSTONE: which is the SECOND DEATH.” 3. THE NEW CITY. Revelation 21:9-23. “And there came unto me one of the ’Seven Angels’ which had the ’Seven Vials’ full of the ’Seven Last Plagues,’ and talked with me, saying, Come hither, I will shew thee the Bride, the LAMB’S WIFE. And he carried me away in the ’spirit’ to a great and high mountain, and shewed me that Great City THE HOLY JERUSALEM, descending out of Heaven from God, having the Glory of God; and her light was like unto a stone most precious, even like a Jasper stone, clear as crystal; and had a wall great and high, and had twelve gates, and at the gates, twelve Angels, and names written thereon, which are the names of the ’Twelve Tribes’ of the ’Children of Israel’; on the East three gates; on the North three gates; on the South three gates; and on the West three gates. And the wall of the City had twelve foundations, and in them the names of the ’Twelve Apostles of the Lamb.’ And he that talked with me had a Golden Reed to measure the City, and the gates thereof, and the wall thereof. And the City lieth foursquare, and the length is as large as the breadth; and he measured the City with the Reed, 12,000 furlongs. The length and the breadth and the height of it are equal. And he measured the wall thereof, a 144 cubits, according to the measure of a man, that is, of the Angel. And the building of the wall of it was of Jasper; and the City was pure gold, like unto clear glass. And the foundations of the wall of the City were garnished with all manner of precious stones. The first foundation was Jasper; the second, Sapphire; the third, a Chalcedony; the fourth, an Emerald; the fifth, Sardonyx; the sixth, Sardius; the seventh, Chrysolite; the eighth, Beryl; the ninth, a Topaz; the tenth, a Chrysoprasus; the eleventh, a Jacinth; the twelfth, an Amethyst. And the twelve gates were twelve pearls; every several gate was of one pearl; and the street of the City was pure gold, as it were transparent glass. And I saw no Temple therein; for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the Temple of it. And the City had no need of the Sun, neither of the Moon, to shine in it; for the Glory of God did lighten it, and the LAMB IS THE LIGHT THEREOF.” Revelation 22:5. “And there shall be no night there; and they need no candle, neither light of the Sun; for the Lord God giveth them light; and they shall reign for ever and ever.” The Angel said to John--“Come hither, I will shew thee the Bride the LAMB’S WIFE.” Some claim that because the word “WIFE” is used here, that Israel instead of the Church, is to be the Bride of Christ. But we must not forget that this offer to show John the Bride, was made after the Wedding of Christ to the Church, and at this time she was no longer the Bride but had become the WIFE of Christ, and should be thus spoken of. But instead of John being shown a Woman, he was shown a CITY, the Holy Jerusalem, and as what makes up a City is not its buildings and parks and business, but its inhabitants, it is clear that the Bride and the City are identical. That is, that the New Jerusalem is the home and residence of the Bride, that is, the same as the Bride. From this we see that there is not only to be a New Heaven and a New Earth, there is also to be a New City. This City is the place Jesus said He was going back to Heaven to prepare for His Bride the Church. John 14:2-4. It is just such a place as we would expect the Divine Architect to design and build. The description of it is surpassingly grand. It is of Celestial origin. It is not Heaven itself, for it comes down “out of Heaven.” No mortal hands are employed in its construction. It will take up its abode on the New Earth, and we see in this why this present Earth will have to be renovated by fire, and why there shall be “no more sea,” for the New City is 12,000 furlongs, or 1500 miles square, and would reach from Maine to Florida, and from the Atlantic Seaboard 600 miles to the west of the Mississippi River. In other words would occupy more than one-half of the United States. We are told that the length and breadth and the height of it are equal. This does not necessarily imply that it is a Cube, for there is another geometrical figure that has equal dimensions, and that is a--Pyramid. This is its probable form, for a wall 144 cubits, or 216 feet thick, could not support a wall 1500 miles high, and a wall that high would hide the pyramidal part of the City from view. The 144 cubits (Revelation 21:17) then must refer to the “height” of the wall. In this wall are 12 gates, 3 on each side, each gate of one Pearl, and these gates are never closed. The wall itself is of Jasper, and the foundations are garnished with all manner of precious stones. The foundations contain the names of the Twelve Apostles of the Lamb, and over the gates are the names of the Twelve Tribes of Israel. What a magnificent spectacle such’ a city must present from a distance with its pyramidal top surmounted by the light of the “Glory of God.” “For the city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, to shine in it, for the ’Glory of God’ did lighten it, and THE LAMB is THE LIGHT THEREOF.” Revelation 21:23. “And the gates of it shall not be shut at all. by day, for there shall be No Night There.” Revelation 21:25. This refers to the City only, and not to the outlying parts of the New Earth, for there will be day and night wherever the light of the City does not reach. The Pyramidal part of the City will doubtless be in the centre of the City, and probably not occupy over one-half of the surface area, leaving the remainder to be divided up into boulevards and broad avenues, with numerous parks and residential sections. We are told that the City itself is of Pure Gold, Like Unto Clear Glass. Revelation 21:18. If this refers to the houses and homes of the inhabitants, then the redeemed are to live in palaces of Transparent Gold, and the streets are to be of the same material. Revelation 21:18; Revelation 21:21. We cannot imagine a city with such dwellings and streets to be unclean or lack beauty. 4. THE NEW NATIONS. Revelation 21:24-27. “And the NATIONS OF THEM WHICH ARE SAVED (the Saved Nations) shall walk in the light of it (the City): and the kings of the earth do bring their glory and honor into it. And the gates of it shall not be shut at all by day: for there shall be no night there. And they shall bring the glory and honor of the nations into it. And there shall in no wise enter into it anything that defileth, neither whatsoever worketh abomination, or maketh a lie: but they which are written in the Lamb’s Book of Life.” This last verse does not imply that there will be sin on the New Earth to endanger the City, but to show that the City will never be contaminated by evil of any kind. Outside the walls of this beautiful City, spread over the surface of the “New Earth,” nations shall dwell, whose kings shall bring their glory and honor into it, but nothing that will defile or work abomination shall ever enter in through those “Gates of Pearl,” for there will be no sin on that New Earth. Revelation 21:24-27. Who Are to Be the Happy Inhabitants of This New Earth? Where did the people who inhabited the earth after the Flood come from? They were the lineal descendants of Noah, how did they escape the Flood? They were saved in an Ark which God Provided. Genesis 6:13-16. Shall not God then during the “Renovation of the Earth by Fire,” in some manner, not as yet revealed, take off righteous representatives of the Millennial nations that He purposes to save, and when the earth is again fit to be the abode of men, place them back on the New Earth, that they may increase and multiply and replenish it, as Adam (Genesis 1:27-28), and Noah (Genesis 9:1), were told to multiply and replenish the present earth. If God could take off Elijah for the purpose of sending him back again to herald the Second Coming of the Lord, surely God can take off representative men from the nations and put them back again on the New Earth to repopulate it. If this is not God’s plan then we have one type in the Scriptures that has no antitype, for Noah’s Ark, which is a type, has no antitype unless it be this. It is clear from the Scriptures that God does not purpose to create a new race for the New Earth. His promise as to Israel is that the descendants of Abraham shall inherit this earth for a “thousand generations,” or 33,000 years; now this is not possible unless they are transplanted to the New Earth. And this is just what God has promised. “For as the New Heavens and the New Earth, which I will make, shall remain before Me, saith the Lord, so shall Your ’Seed’ and Your ’Name’ REMAIN.” Isaiah 66:22. It seems clear from the presence of the Tree of Life in the Garden of Eden, that God intended the human race to populate the Earth, and when it became too thickly populated, to use the surplus population to colonize other spheres. Our “Solar System” is only in its infancy. The Earth is the only one of its planets as yet habitable. Where are the inhabitants for the other planets to come from? Think you that the planets of our Solar System, and the planets of other solar systems, of which the stars are the suns, were made simply to adorn the heavens for our little earth. God does not plan things on a Small Scale, and it magnifies His power and wisdom to believe that He created man in His own likeness, a created being higher than the angels, and gifted with the power of Procreation, that He might by means of him populate the Universe. This magnifies the Scheme of Redemption. Think you that God gave His Son to die on Calvary just to redeem a few millions of the human race? Why He could have blotted them out, as He probably did the Preadamite race, and created a new race, and Satan would have laughed because he had the second time blocked God’s plan for the peopling of this earth. No, God will not permit Satan to block His plan for peopling this earth with a Sinless Human Race. The death of Christ was not merely to redeem a few millions of the human race, but to redeem the Earth, and the Race Itself from the curse of sin, and the dominion of Satan. The Apostle James tells us that we are only the “First Fruits” of His “Creatures.” James 1:18. What then must the HARVEST BE? The Universe is young yet. We are only in the beginning of things, for “Of the increase of His government and peace THERE SHALL BE NO END.” Isaiah 9:7. When this Earth shall have gone through its “Baptism of Fire,” and shall be again fit for the occupancy of man, the representatives of the “Saved Nations” (Revelation 21:24) will be men and women in whom no taint of sin will remain, and who cannot therefore impart it to their offspring, who will be like the offspring of Adam and Eve would have been if they had not sinned. This magnifies the whole scheme of redemption, and justifies God in the creation of the human race. 5. THE NEW RIVER. Revelation 22:1. “And he shewed me a pure ’RIVER OF WATER OF LIFE,’ clear as crystal, proceeding out of the Throne of God, and of the Lamb.” The waters of earthly rivers are not crystal clear. Many of them are muddy and contaminated with sewerage. This wonderful river is called the River of the “Water of Life,” because of its “life giving” properties. Earthly streams have their source in some mountain spring, but the “River of Life” has its source in the Throne of God. Revelation 22:1. Somewhere on that “Pyramidal Mountain” in the centre of the City, probably on its summit, will rest “The Throne of God,” from under the seat of which shall flow down in cascades, from terrace to terrace, the crystal stream that shall feed that wonderful “River of Life.” 6. THE NEW TREE OF LIFE. Revelation 22:2. “In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the River. was there the ’TREE OF LIFE,’ which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month: and the leaves of the Tree were for the healing of the nations.” The streets are to be lined with trees, as are also the banks of a wonderful river. These trees are not mere shade trees, but beautiful Fruit Trees, called the “TREE OF LIFE,” that bear Twelve Kinds of Fruit, a different kind each month. The fruit of these trees is for Overcomers Only. “To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the ’Tree of Life’ which is in the midst of the Paradise of God.” Revelation 2:7. The leaves of the trees are for the Healing of the Nations that shall occupy the New Earth. Not that there will be any sickness, but to preserve them in health, as Adam would have been preserved in health if he had eaten of the Tree of Life in the Garden of Eden. Genesis 3:22-24. 7. THE NEW THRONE. Revelation 22:3-4. “And there shall be no more curse: but the THRONE OF GOD AND OF THE LAMB shall be in it; and His servants shall serve Him: and they shall see His FACE: and His NAME shall be in their foreheads.” Whoever heard of an earthly city without some place of worship, be it heathen or Christian, but the wonderful thing about the New Jerusalem is, that it has no Temple. Why need a Temple when the object of worship is present, for “The Lord God Almighty and the Lamb Are the Temple of It.” In fact the whole City itself will be a Temple. “Then the ’Tabernacle of God’ shall be with men, and He will dwell with them, and they shall be His People, and God Himself shall be with them, and be their God. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain; for the FORMER THINGS ARE PASSED AWAY.” Revelation 21:3-4. This means that Heaven shall have come down to Earth, and that this earth will become the RESIDENCE OF GOD. The Great Abdication The “Millennial Age” and the “Perfect Age,” between which the Earth is Renovated by Fire, make up the “Age of Ages,” which period is called the KINGDOM OF THE SON OF MAN. At the close of the “Age of Ages” when Christ “shall have put down all rule and all authority and power, for He must reign till He hath put all enemies under his feet,” then Christ as the Son of Man, shall surrender the Kingdom to God, that God may be ALL IN ALL. 1 Corinthians 15:24-28. This is known as The Great Abdication. There have been many abdications of thrones in the world’s history, but none like this. Thrones have been abdicated for various reasons. Some have been forced, others voluntary. Some on account of physical infirmity, or to secure some particular successor. But Christ will not abdicate for any of these reasons. He will abdicate because He has Finished the Work That Was Given Him to Do as the Son of Man. He will not surrender His Human Nature, but His title “Son of Man” will merge back into that of “Son of God” so that the Divine Godhead shall thereafter act in its Unity, and God shall be “ALL IN ALL.” The Ages of the Ages As the “Creative Ages” were the “Alpha” Ages, these will be the “Omega” Ages. With the surrender of the “Perfect Kingdom” to the Father, what we speak of as “Time” ceases, and the “Eternal Ages,” called the “Ages of the Ages” begin. They correspond to what the Apostle Paul in his Letter to the Ephesians calls the “Ages to Come.” Ephesians 2:7. And John in the Book of Revelation says that the “Devil” and the “Beast” and the “False Prophet” shall be tormented day and night forever and ever, or for the “Aions” of the “Aions,” the “Ages of the Ages,” Revelation 20:10, and that the “Servants of God” shall reign for the same period. Revelation 22:5. What those “Ages of Ages” shall reveal of the Plan and Purpose of God we do not know, but if we are His we shall live to know, and possibly take part in their development. What we do know is that we are but in the beginning of things, and as concerning the “Ages,” Eternity is still young. The Epilogue or Final Testimony and Warnings. Revelation 22:6-21. “And he said unto me, These sayings are faithful and true; and the Lord God of the Holy Prophets sent His Angel to shew unto His Servants the Things which must shortly be done. Behold, I come quickly: blessed is he that keepeth the sayings of the prophecy of this BOOK. “And I John saw these things, and heard them. And when I had heard and seen, I fell down to worship before the feet of the Angel which shewed me these things. Then saith he unto me, See thou do it not: for I am thy Fellowservant, and of the the Prophets, and of them which keep the sayings of this Book: worship GOD. “And he saith unto me. Seal not the sayings of THE PROPHECY OF THIS BOOK: for the TIME IS AT HAND. He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still. And, behold, I come quickly; and my reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall be. I am ALPHA and OMEGA, the Beginning and the End, the First and the Last. “Blessed are they that do His Commandments, that they may have right to the ’TREE OF LIFE,’ and may enter in through the gates into the City. For without are dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers and idolators, and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie. “I Jesus have sent mine Angel to testify unto you these things in the Churches. I am the Root and the Offspring of David, and the BRIGHT AND MORNING STAR. “And the SPIRIT (Holy Spirit) and the BRIDE (the Church, still on the earth) say COME. And let him that is athirst COME. And WHOSOEVER WILL, let him take of the ’Water of Life’ FREELY. “For I testify unto every man that heareth the words of the PROPHECY OF THIS BOOK. If any man shall ADD UNTO THESE THINGS, GOD SHALL ADD UNTO HIM THE PLAGUES THAT ARE WRITTEN IN THIS BOOK: and if any man shall TAKE AWAY FROM THE WORDS OF THE BOOK OF THIS PROPHECY, GOD SHALL TAKE AWAY HIS PART OUT OF THE BOOK OF LIFE AND OUT OF THE HOLY CITY, AND FROM THE THINGS WHICH ARE WRITTEN IN THIS BOOK. “He which testifieth these things, saith, Surely I COME QUICKLY. AMEN. EVEN SO, COME LORD JESUS. “THE GRACE OF OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST BE WITH YOU ALL. AMEN.” ======================================================================== CHAPTER 67: S. A MEDICINE CHEST FOR CHRISTIAN PRACTIONERS ======================================================================== A Medicine Chest For Christian Practioners By Clarence Larkin This is a 24-page booklet designed to give tools for Christian service. Clarence Larkin was born October 28, 1850, in Chester, Delaware County, Pennsylvania. He was converted to Christ at the age of 19. He was a mechanical engineer, teacher and manufacturer by trade. In 1884, at the age of 34, he became an ordained Baptist minister. His first pastorate was at Kennett Square, Pennsylvania; his second was at Fox Chase, Pennsylvania, where he remained for 20 years. He was not a premillennialist at the time of his ordination, but his study of the Scriptures, with the help of some books that fell into his hands, led him to adopt the premillennialist position. He began to make large wall charts, which he titled, "Prophetic Truth," for use in the pulpit. These led to his being invited to teach, in connection with his pastoral work, in two Bible institutes. During this time he published a number of prophetical charts, which were widely circulated. He spent three years of his life designing and drawing the charts and preparing the text for his most noteworthy book "Dispensational Truth." Because it had a large and wide circulation in this and other lands, the first edition was soon exhausted. It was followed by a second edition, and then, realizing that the book was of permanent value, Larkin revised it and expanded it, printing it in its present form. Larkin followed this masterpiece with other books. During the last five years of his life, the demand for Larkin’s books made it necessary for him to give up the pastorate and devote his full time to writing. He went to be with the Lord on January 24, 1924. The Christian Worker’s Outfit I QUALIFICATIONS 1. Knowledge of the Scriptures The Christian Workman is to win his Lord’s approval by RIGHTLY DIVIDING THE WORD OF TRUTH (2 Timothy 2:15). The Word of God is a "HAMMER" to knock down and build up; a "FIRE" to consume and warm (Jeremiah 23:29); a "SEED" to furnish seed to the sower and bread to the eater (Luke 8:11, 1 Peter 1:23); a "SWORD" for destruction and defense (Ephesians 6:17). It is also a "LAMP", a "LIGHT", etc. 2. Enduement of the Holy Spirit FOR SERVICE and is NECESSARY FOR WITNESSING AND WORK, (Acts 1:8). All do not receive the same gift, (1 Corinthians 12:4-11). Some have the gift of song, others of speech, others of teaching, etc. What promise are we to plead? (Luke 11:13). Then we are to believe that we HAVE IT, (1 John 5:14-15), and GO TO WORK. It is given for service, not for display, and we need a fresh annointing for every service. We should WALK and LIVE IN THE SPIRIT, (Galatians 5:16-18, Galatians 5:25). 3. Wisdom We are to be as WISE as serpents and HARMLESS as doves. That is, we are to be patient, tactful and courteous. Again, every individual case requires different treatment. How are we to GET this wisdom? (James 1:5). II. TOOLS 1. A Bible It should be a SELF-PRONOUNCING Teacher’s or Student’s REFERENCE Bible, with HELPS. Do not buy rice paper if you wish to mark the Bible. By all means mark your Bible so as to readily turn to passages. How To Mark Your Bible 1. Use markers, which make a transparent line, to draw over the lines of a verse of scripture. Use scarlet for the "promises", green for "condemnation", brown for death and resurrection", etc. Draw a red ellipse around the word BLOOD all through. the Bible and fill it with red. 2. Underscore, or draw a circle, ellipse, or rectangle around emphatic words, using liquid India Ink as it is black and will not show through the paper. Mark marginal notes and draw lines from them to the passage. Connect verses or words by lines, for neatness use a ruler. [f skilled in the use of a pen, draw in margin opposite Exodus 12:7, a doorway and make red ink marks on sides and lintel; Opposite Numbers 21:8, a red serpent on a black pole; opposite Daniel 3:19 draw a fiery furnace. Draw a triangle for Trinity, a circle for Eternity, an anchor for Hope, a little b in large C (little believer in big Christ) for Assurance; a sun for Sonship, etc. These symbols, and others that will suggest themselves, will strike the eye and enable you to quickly find the passage. 3. Print in large black block letters over the different books their title. Over Exodus, "Book of Redemption"; over Leviticus, "Book of SACRIFICE"; over Ro mans, "JUSTIFICATION". Mark chapters. in the same way, Jeremiah 3:1-25, "Backslider’s" chapter; John 6:1-71, "Bread" chapter; 1 John 3:1-24, "Love" chapter. 2. A Bible Concordance Take some of the great words of Scripture as "Sin", "Faith", "Redemption", "Love", "Holy Spirit" and turn to the Concordance and look up the Bible reference, . making note of the most prominent. Cut the references out k of a cheap Bible, classify and arrange them into a Bible ,. Reading on the topic chosen. Then open your Bible at the first text and on the margin write the book, chapter, and verse of the second text. Turn to the second text and write . the location of the third text and so on through the whole Bible Reading. On a blank page at the end of your Bible, . write down a list of your topics and first reference used. By this plan you will have a complete chain of texts on the topics you have worked out, each verse referring to the next, and no loose slips of paper to embarrass you. You will thus never be at a loss for a Bible Reading. Young’s Analytical Concordance is the best because it gives and pronounces the original word and enables you to trace it in different passages. 3. A Bible Dictionary A Bible Dictionary will give you a knowledge of the geography, climate, animals, etc. of Bible lands and of the habits, customs, etc. of the people. How To Treat Inquirers I. How to Convict of Sin Show them that ALL have sinned, (Romans 3:23, Isaiah 53:6); that there is no peace for thewicked, (Isaiah 57:21); that they are under the curse, (Galatians 3:10); condemned ALREADY, (John 3:18); that the wrath of God IS abiding on them, (John 3:36); and that the WAGES of sin is death, (Romans 6:23). Or try another way and show them the LOVE of God, (John 3:16); that Jesus was wounded for THEIR transgressions (Isaiah 53:5); and bore THEIR sins in His own body on the tree (1 Peter 2:24); and that by rejecting him they are committing the most damning sin of all, (Hebrews 10:28-29). II How to Lead to Christ Turn to Isaiah 53:6. There are TWO things that a sinner needs to KNOW, and ONE thing he needs to DO in order to be saved. He needs to KNOW, first, that he is a LOST sinner, and this verse tells him that; second, Christ is an all-sufficient Saviour and this verse tells him that. What he needs to DO is simply accept this all-sufficient Saviour whom God has provided. John 1:1 2 brings out this thought very clearly, also John 3:16 and John 5:24. Show from Romans 1:16 whom it is that the "Gospel" saves - "everyone that believeth". "Believeth what?" "The Gospel." "What is the Gospel?" Answer - 1 Corinthians 15:1-4. "What is the promise if you believe?" Answer Romans 10:9. "Do you believe?" Then let us kneel and tell God so. III. I Do Believe But I Don’t Feel Saved Feeling is the "FRUIT", not the "ROOT" of Salvation, (Galatians 5:22, 1 Peter 1:8). The Bible nowhere says we are to trust in our "feelings" for salvation but in the PROMISES" of God. It does not say he . that "FEELETH" shall be saved, but he that "BELIEVETH." ’What was it that made the slaves free?" "Was it their feeling?" No, it was the proclamation of President Lincoln. It is AFTER we receive the testimony of God’s Word that we are "SEALED with the Holy Spirit" (Ephesians 1:13). The Natural order is: Resting on God’s Word (John 20:30-31). Public Confession (Romans 10:9-10). Witness of the Spirit (Romans 8:16-17). We cannot reasonably expect the "Witness of the Spirit" from the Father until we are confessed BEFORE the Father, and this Christ tells us he will not do until we have confessed Him BEFORE MEN (Matthew 10:32). HOW does the Holy Spirit WITNESS? Just the same as others witness, by WORDS. Can you conceive of a witness called to testify before a jury, stepping up to the jurors and shaking and hugging them in turn without speaking a word; and yet, when called upon to explain the strange action, declaring that he was trying to make them FEEL the prisoner at the bar was innocent? Then why do you imagine that the Holy Spirit witnesses in that manner - by making you FEEL? No, the Holy Spirit witnesses by WORDS, and his testimony is recorded in the Bible. Read his testimony there that you are a child of God and rejoice. IV. Evidence of Conversion A new creature, (2 Corinthians 5:17); the presence of the Spirit, (Romans 8:16, 1 John 3:24); Love of the brethren, (1 John 3:14); the peace of God, (Php 4:7); Righteousness of Life. V. How to Give Assurance Is it possible to KNOW that we are saved? Yes, (1 John 5:13). Turn to John 1:12. "What does it say they ARE who RECEIVE him?" "A SON OF GOD." "Have YOU received him?" "Yes." "Then what are YOU?! "A SON OF GOD." "What does 1 John 3:2 say?" "NOW are ye the SONS OF GOD? Turn to John 3:36. "Who does this verse say has everlasting Life?" "He that BELIEVETH on the Son". "Do you believe on the Son?" "Yes." "What have you then?" "EVERLASTING LIFE." Use John 5:24 and 1 John 5:12 in the same way. Turn to Acts 13:39. "What does this verse say that all who believe are?" "JUSTIFIED." "Do you believe?" "Yes." "What are you then?" "JUSTIFIED." "What does Romans 5:1 say?" "They, who have been justified by faith, have PEACE with God." Notice it is not the peace OF God, (Php 4:7), but peace WITH God. That is we are NOW, reconciled to God. "Put that in black and white," says the merchant, when a good offer is made to him. God has put His offer in black and white, (1 John 5:1., John 20:31). VI What Will Become of Our Sins? REMITTED - Acts 10:43. CLEANSED -1 John 1:7-9. BLOTTED OUT - Isaiah 44:22. CAST BEHIND GOD’S BACK - Isaiah 38:17. CAST INTO THE SEA - Micah 7:19. REMOVED AS FAR AS EAST FROM WEST - Psalms 103:12. FORGOTTEN - Hebrews 10:17. VII. How to Treat Special Cases 1. The Moralist Turn to Isaiah 64:6 and show them all their righteousness is but filthy rags. If they say they have NO sin, they "deceive themselves", (1 John 1:8-10). If they keep the whole law and "offend in one point", they are guilty of ALL, (James 2:10). God "Knoweth their HEARTS", (Luke 16:15). They MUST be "born again", (John 3:5-6). The parable of the Pharisee and Publican (Luke 18:9-14) may be used with good effect. 2. Trusting to "Works" Show them men are not saved BY works (Titus 3:5, Ephesians 2:8-9, Romans 4:5), nor JUSTIFIED by "the law" (Romans 3:19-20). If they quote Php 2:12 and say God commands us to "Work OUT our own salvation", show them that that is addressed to Christians (Php 1:1) and we must first HAVE this salvation before we can work it out. [1 we can be saved BY works, then Christ’s death was useless (Galatians 2:21). 3. Trusting to the "Mercy" of God Show them in John 3:18-36, that they are "ALREADY condemned"; that God has "no pleasure in the death of a sinner" (Exodus 33:11); that they are "despis ins" God’s goodness towards them (Romans 2:4-5); that if they are finally lost it will be because they "WILL NOT come to Him" (John 5:40); and while God IS merciful He exercises that mercy through only one channel, JESUS CHRIST (Acts 4:12). 4. Those Who Doubt the Bible Show them that to doubt the Bible does not alter the Fact (Romans 3:3-4); that by doing so they make God a liar (1 John 5:10); that it proves they are not of God (John 8:47); that Satan has blinded their eyes (2 Corinthians 4:3-4), and because they receive not the "love of the truth", they are given over to delusion and damnation (2 Thessalonians 1:10-12); that if the preaching of the cross is foolishness to them, it is because they are PERISHING (1 Corinthians 1:18) and the NATURAL man cannot receive it (1 Corinthians 2:14) and if they will "DO God’s will" they shall know of the doctrine (John 7:17, John 5:39; Acts 17:11-12). 5. Those Who Doubt Future Punishment Show by Luke 16:23-24 that when the wicked die the soul goes to a place of CONSCIOUS torment; that the day is coming when the wicked as well as the "righteous" shall RISE FROM THE DEAD (John 5:28-29). After this the JUDGMENT (Hebrews 9:27, 2 Peter 3:7). Their doom will be to be cast into the "Lake of Fire" (Revelation 20:12-15), where they will be tormented FOREVER AND EVER (Revelation 20:10, Matthew 25:41, Matthew 25:46, Mark 9:44). 6. Those Who Doubt the Divinity of Christ Show by 1 John 2:22, that he who denies the ’Divinity o Christ" is a liar and an anti-christ and, if he continues to deny, he shall die in his sins (John 8:24). John wrote his Gospel to PROVE that Jesus was the Christ (John 20:30-31). Get them to read it carefully. Jesus claimed that he was EQUAL WITH GOD (John 5:18, John 10:30), and that he was the SON OF GOD (John 4:25-26, John 9:35-37, Mark 14:61-62). He proved these claims by doing the WORKS OF GOD, as CREATION (John 2:6-11, Mark 6:41-44); HEALING (Matthew 4:24); RAISING THE DEAD (Mark 5:35-42, Luke 7:11-16, John 11:33.John 11:45). He professed FAULTLESSNESS (John 8:29, John 8:46). If he was not DIVINE, he was a trickster, imposter, blasphemer, and a BAD man, as well as the greatest EGOTIST that ever lived. There are Two ways of ending out about a person. 1. ASK HIS ENEMIES Officers - John 7:46 Unclean Spirits - Mark 3:11, Luke 4:41 Pilate - Luke 23:4 Pilate’s wife - Matthew 27:19 Judas - Matthew 27:4 Centurion - Mark 15:39 2. ASK HIS FRIENDS JOHN THE BAPTIST - John 1:29 GOD - Matthew 3:17 NATHANAEL - John 1:49 PETER - Matthew 16:16 Multitude - Matthew 21:9 Thomas John 20:28 Every effect must have an ADEQUATE cause. IT WOULD TAKE A CHRIST TO FORGE A CHRIST. 7. "1 am Too Great a Sinner" Turn to 1 Timothy 1:15 and show them Jesus came to save the "CHIEF" of sinners; and though their sins "be as scarlet" (Isaiah 1:18), that Jesus is able to save to the "uttermost" (Hebrews 7:2) and will not "cast t" any who comes t Him (John 6:37). 8. "I am Afraid I Can’t Hold Out" Show them that God will Not permit us to be tempted above what we are "able to bear" (1 Corinthians 10:13). We are not to keep ourselves but are KEPT "by the POWER OF GOD (1 Peter 1:5). Christ is "ABLE to keep us" (Jude 1:24) and no man CAN pluck us "out of His hand" (John 10:27-29). He who has begun a good work in us will continue it "un’o the END" (Php 1:6). 9. "1 Will be Persecuted" Yes, that is the path to glory. All who will live Godly shall suffer persecution (2 Timothy 3:12) and if, for Christ’s sake, it is a blessed token (Matthew 5:10-12). Jesus suffered persecution for us (1 Peter 2:20-21) and we must not let even those of our own household keep us from Christ (Matthew 10:34.Matthew 10:39). It is the "fear of Man" that bringeth a snare (Proverbs 29:25.). Show them from Romans 8:18 that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the Glory which shall be revealed in us. 10. "I am Seeking, but Cannot Find Him" The reason is you do not search with "all your heart" (Jeremiah 29:13). As Christ is seeking you (Luke 19:10), if you are really seeking Him, it won’t take long for a seeking Saviour and a seeking sinner to find each other. 11. 1 am Trying to be a Christian" It is not "trying" but "RECEIVING" (John 1:12). Never instruct a sinner to pray, or continue to seek, or use the means of grace", or wait for mercy but press him to yield and trust Christ AT ONCE. When the Phillippian Jailor asked what he should DO to be saved, Paul did not say, "Get down and pray, "but, "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shall be saved", and he believed and was baptized the same hour. (Acts 16:30-34). Zaccheus was converted between the bough of the tree and the ground (Luke 19:6). Conversion is no tedious process, but is INSTANTANEOUS. 12. "I’ve Tried Before" Tried and failed!" Whose fault was it? Not God’s, for He says "when ye search for me with ALL your heart ye shall find me". (Jeremiah 20:13) and "him that COMETH to me I will in no wise cast out" (John 6:37). 13. 1 Can’t Believe" In most cases the reason is, an unforgiving spirit (Matthew 5:22 & Matthew 5:23, Matthew 6:15), some daring sin (Matthew 18:8), love of the world (1 John 2:15), business or social entanglements (Mark 8:36, 2 Corinthians 6:14-17) being ashamed (Luke 9:26). Isaiah 55:7 will show them what they must DO and Galatians 6:7-8 will show them the consequences if they don’t. Show them how FAITH COMES (Romans 10:17). 14. "I Haven’t Conviction Enough" The AMOUNT is not essential, if there be enough to make one feel his need o forgiveness. In fact conviction of sin comes largely AFTER conversion, As one’s conscience becomes enlightened by the Holy Spirit) things which once were not thought sinful come to appear as sins. A man cannot have "godly sorrow" for sin (2 Corinthians 7:10), until there is something "Godly" in him. 15. "It is Too Late" If they mean they have sinned away "the day of grace", or fear they have committed the "Unpardonable Sin", show them what that is (Matthew 12:31-32). If they have not blasphemed against the Holy Ghost (and one who has done that is indifferent to the gospel), then show them John 6:37 and 2 Peter 3:9. If they mean that it is "too late" to think about it, use the ’Dying Thief" (Luke 23:39-43). 16. Inconsistencies of Christians Christ says "What is that to Thee? Follow thou me". (John 21:22). Show them from 2 Corinthians 10:12 that it is not WISE to compare ourselves with one another; that we are not to judge one another; that we are not to judge another man’s servant (Romans 14:4), for by so doing we judge ourselves (Romans 2:1); that every one of us shall give a PERSONAL account to Christ (Romans 14:10-12); that we should cast the beam out of our own eye FIRST (Matthew 7:1-5); and that Christ says "Let both grow together until the harvest" (Matthew 13:30). Show them that ONLY Christians can be inconsistent. They are trying to follow Christ and Satan is trying to prevent them (Romans 7:18-25). 17. The "Halting" or Undecided Show them that they cannot serve TWO masters (Matthew 6:24). They should serve either God or BaaI (1 Kings 18:21), and if they NEGLECT this salvation there is no escape (Hebrews 2:3). If they say, "I neither accept Christ nor reject Him," use Matthew 12:30. 18. The Not Nows Turn to Isaiah 55:6 and ask "WHEN are we to seek the Lord?" "While he may be found."" When is that, tomorrow?" "Would it be safe to put it off for a year?" "Not" "Or six months?" "No". "Or six weeks?", etc. (Proverbs 27:1, James 4:13-14) Show them the danger of postponement (Proverbs 29:1) Dwell on the word "SUDDENLY"? Ask those who say "I am waiting God’s time", if they will accept Him if you show them His time, and then turn to 2 Corinthians 6:2. 19. Backsliders Ask them "What INIQUITY they found in the Lord" (Jeremiah 2:5), that they forsook Him. Show them that they have forsaken "the fountain of LIVING WATERS" for broken cisterns (Jeremiah 2:13); that their own backslidings reprove them (Jeremiah 42:1-22); that they are NOT FIT for the kingdom of God (Luke 9:62) ; that God invites them to return to their "first Love" (Revelation 2:4-5); and that, if they will confess their sin, he will forgive them (1 John 1:9). The Prodigal Son (Luke 15:11-24) may be used with effect. 20. Worldly Christians Show them that the FRIENDSHIP OF THE WORLD is enmity with God (James 4:4) ; that the LOVE OF THE WORLD is proof that the love of the Father is NOT IN THEM (1 John 2:15); that they ARE DEAD while they so live (1 Timothy 5:6); that we are NOT TO ENTANGLE ourselves (2 Timothy 2:4); but COME OUT and BE SEPARATE (2 Corinthians 6:14.2 Corinthians 6:18), and BE TRANSFORMED (Romans 12:12). 21. Spiritualists Show them that intercourse with "Familiar Spirits" is FORBIDDEN in the Scriptures (Leviticus 19:31); that they are to TRY the spirits (1 John 4:1, 3); that they are in danger of DELUSION (2 Thessalonians 2:9-12); that such a manifestation will NOT convert them (Luke 16:30-31) and will cause them to be CUT OFF (Leviticus 20:6, 1 Chronicles 10:13-44). 22. Roman Catholics Turn to John 3:5-7 and show them the NECESSITY of the "new Birth". Many Roman Catholics understand the "new birth" to be baptism. Show them it is not. In 1 Corinthians 4:15, Paul says to the Corinthian Christian, "I have begotten you though the gospel". If the "new birth" is baptism, he must have baptized them, but in 1 Corinthians 1:14 he declares he did not. Show them from Section VIII, what the "new birth" is. Acts 8:13-21 will show that a man may be baptized and yet his heart not be right in the sight of God. Show them the evidences of "New birth" (2 Corinthians 5:17, 1 John 2:29, 1 John 3:9, 1 John 3:14-15, 1 John 5:1, 1 John 5:4-5). Roman Catholics lack assurance. Show them from Section V, that we may KNOW we are saved and HOW we may know it. 23. Jews Show them that the Old Testament points to Christ. The most helpful passages to use are Isaiah 53:1-12; Psalms 22:1-31; Zach. 12:10. There are also useful passages in the New Testament; Hebrews 9:1-28 & Hebrews 10:1-39 and Hebrews 7:25-28. The Gospel by Matthew was written for the Jews. 24. Probation After Death Show them from the parable of the rich man and Lazarus (Luke 16:19. Luke 16:26) that there is a "BRIDGELESS GULP" between the righteous and the wicked in the world to come. We are to be rewarded in the next world according to the things done in the BODY (2 Corinthians 5:10). "As a tree falleth so shall it lie" (Ecclesiastes 11:3) and there is such a thing as FIXEDNESS OF CHARACTER (Revelation 22:1-21). VIII. THE STEPS IN SALVATION CONVICTION (Acts 2:37). CONVERSION (Matthew 18:3). REPENTANCE (Acts 2:38). FAITH (John 3:36). CONFESSION (Romans 10:9-10). REGENERATION (John 3:3,John 3:5). JUSTIFICATION (Acts 13:39). SANCTIFICATION (1 Thessalonians 4:3). RESURRECTION (Romans 8:23). GLORIFICATION (Romans 8:17). DEFINITION OF TERMS "Conversion" is a change of OPINION. "Repentance" is a change of PURPOSE. "Faith" is a PERSONAL TRUST in Jesus as YOUR Saviour. "Regeneration" is a change of DISPOSITION or NATURE. "Justification" is the result of Christ’s work FOR us. "Sanctification" is the Holy Spirit’s work IN us. The New Birth Men are NOT by nature the "Sons of God" (Ephesians 2:1-3). They are ALREADY CONDEMNED (John 3:18-36). There is a RESTRICTED Fatherhood of God (John 1:12-13, John 8:38-44, 2 Corinthians 6:17-18, 1 John 3:10). They MUST be born again (John 3:3-5) to become GOD’S sons. What IS this "new birth"? It is the COMMUNICATION of a "New Life" and the IMPLANTATION of a "new nature" BY THE SPIRIT OF GOD. HOW is it communicated: How was the "Son of God" BORN? (Luke 1:30-35). The Holy Ghost was his FATHER, and as the WOMB OF THE VIRGIN was his birthplace, so the HUMAN HEART is the womb in which is conceived by the agency of the Holy Spirit, the "new Life". The "SEED" which contains the germinating power, and which is deposited in the womb of the human heart by the Holy Spirit, is THE WORD OF GOD (1 Peter 1:23, James 1:18, Luke 8:11). Born of WATER (John 3:5) is NOT Baptism, but water stands for the WORD of God (John 15:3, Ephesians 5:26, 1 Peter 1:23). Unless the SEED (the word) be VITALIZED BY THE HOLY SPIRIT, it is BARREN (John 6:63). Similarly SIN is generated in the heart by SATAN, the "Father of Lies" (Acts 5:3-4). How We May hnow We Are Born Again: A new CREATURE (2 Corinthians 5:17). Everything about us will put on a new aspect. A new TONGUE. Not swear or blaspheme, and love to talk of the things of the kingdom. New FOOD. Trashy literature, etc., will not satisfy. Read the Bible and good books. New SONG. Sacred song will take the place of worldly music. New SOCIETY. Will love God’s house and God’s people (1 John 3:14). How The World May Know It By the FRUIT of our lives (James 2:18) and by its EFFECT on our conduct. We know when the wind is blowing y its effect on the trees, etc. and so it is with the "new life" (John 3:8). IX. INSTRUCTIONS TO CONVERTS Insist upon the convert confessing Christ with the MOUTH (Romans 10:9-10); being baptized and partaking regularly of the Lord’s Supper (Matthew 28:19-20, 1 Corinthians 11:24-26); daily prayer and Bible Study (1 Thessalonians 5:17, Acts 17:11); putting away the smallest sins; doing no thing that they doubt the propriety of; going no where that Jesus would not go; avoiding evil associates; faithful attendance on the means of grace and working for Christ. Show them that the SWORD OF THE SPIRIT is the WORD OF GOD (Ephesians 6:17), and they must read and study the Bible TO GROW (1 Peter 2:2), to be BUILT UP (Acts 20:32), and to CLEANSE THEIR WAY (Psalms 119:9, Psalms 119:11, Psalms 119:130). To prevent discouragement, the new convert should be shown that he now has a "DUAL NATURE" (Romans 7:18-25). While his "STANDING" is that of a "SON" (1 John 3:2), and he is no longer under condemnation (John 5:24), yet his STATE will be variable, and he must not be disheartened and think he is not converted if he fails into sin, but must confess his sin (1 John 1:9) and be more careful. The New Testament speaks of THREE ways in which we may rid ourselves of our FLESHLY appetites and tendencies. By AMPUTATION (Matthew 18:8-9). BY MORTIFICATION (Colossians 3:5-10, Romans 8:13). BY LIMITATION (Hebrews 12:1). Sins we must amputate; tendencies we must "slough off" or mortify; and weights we must limit ourselves in. X. SHOULD I JOIN A CHURCH? Yes. Why? Because Christ commands it. 1. His command to DISCIPLES (Matthew 28:19-20). What things did Christ Command that we should OBSERVE? A. BAPTISM (water). Matthew 28:19 There is both a WATER baptism and a SPIRIT baptism. The former is to precede the latter. There is but one instance in the New Testament where the order was reversed (Acts 10:44-48) and that was to satisfy some Jews that the Gentiles were entitled to Christian privileges. Jesus did not receive SPIRIT baptism until AFTER He had received WATER Baptism, (Luke 3:21-22) and it was because of His submitting to WATER baptism that the Father said, "This is my beloved Son, in whom I am WELL PLEASED." WATER baptism is symbolical of the "New Life" (Romans 6:3-4) and is the way God has appointed to publicly profess Christ. SPIRIT baptism is a baptism of the Holy Spirit for SERVICE (Luke 24:48-49, Acts 1:8, Acts 2:4, Acts 10:44-46, Acts 19:6). The way to obtain the latter is to submit to the former. (Acts 2:38). B. LORD’S SUPPER (Luke 22:19-20) This can only, be observed by some organized body which in the New Testament is known as "THE CHURCH". (Acts 2:47, Colossians 1:18, Ephesians 5:25-27). " THE CHURCH" is ONE BODY, but has many members, sects and denominations (1 Corinthians 12:12-14). 2. His command to BELIEVERS. If you LOVE ME, do these things (John 14:15, John 14:23, John 15:14, 1 John 2:4). EXAMPLE demands it. Your refusal to join a church is used by others as an argument or excuse for their not joining. The development of your Christian life REQUIRES it, for you need to engage in some organized work and Bible Study. Then again belonging to church will help you to overcome temptation and worldliness. It is the TEST of the SINCERITY of your conversion. If your conversion is REAL, you will not hesitate to do what Christ commands (Luke 9:26). Practical Methods 1. Of Work Invite the unsaved to Church Have a prayer list Give them a timely tract. Write a letter about their salvation. Sit with them and rise with them for prayer. Go with them to the inquiry room or altar. Ask them to go with you to see the pastor. Quietly watch for those who are affected by the sermon and speak to them IMMEDIATELY AFTER THE SERVICE. Start a prayer meeting or Bible class in your home, or a Sunday School in the vicinity. Give Bible Readings, visit the sick and the poor, and read and pray with them. 2. Revival Meetings Commence sometime before by getting a few together and praying for them. Then appoint committees to visit the homes of the people and invite them to attend. Advertise them. Let the order of exercises be; first, a thirty minute song service of attractive and inspiring music. Be sure the words are free. from errors of doctrine and evangelistic; second, follow the singing with a thirty minute sermon of a scriptural and awakening character and then hold an after meeting. The After Meeting After the sermon, ask all who desire to remain, and all who desire to become Christians, to retire to the chapel or lecture room. Send some before to start the singing and have some one stand at the door and invite people in. Then after prayer and testimony, "pull the net." Where there is no adjoining room to adjourn to, sing a hymn after the sermon, all rising, and let those who wish to go, do so during the singing. Then proceed as above. If the spirit of the meeting has reached a high pitch during the sermon, it is best to "pull the net" at once. How To Pull The Net Have the WHOLE congregation bow their heads and, while the choir is singing or someone is praying, get those who desire to be Christians to RISE or lift their hand. Have all the CHRISTIANS bow their heads in prayer and all those who wish to be prayed for bow their heads with them. Have the WHOLE congregation bow their heads, then get the CHRISTIANS to rise and sing, "Almost Persuaded", inviting those who desire to be saved to rise and stand with them. Ask all who have been Christians for 40 years to rise, then 30 years, then 20 years, and so on down to 6 months, 3 days, etc. Invite those who desire to be Christians to rise and stand with them. While all heads are bowed in prayer, get them to rise and say "I take Christ". Ask all who have decided to become Christian to rise and say "I have" or "I will". While the WHOLE congregation is standing and singing, ask all who have risen for prayer, or will accept Christ, to come forward to the front seats. They can be talked with and instructed after the meeting. Workers ought to be present with their Bibles to instruct them. While singing two or three verses of a hymn, have the Christians rise one or two at a time, and have those who desire to be Christians rise with them. ======================================================================== Source: https://sermonindex.net/books/writings-of-clarence-larkin/ ========================================================================